


,^^ -% 



t. - 'J', c't- 



\V .r- 









•^, 



aV r-. . , » A, ., 









N".* 







#' 


^. 


^^ 








^^ 


°.. 










^.,^^ 



-^^ 






:^V 



> 



V', 



■S- A 



v\^" "^-. 






^ ^^ ■ V ^^' 



^^' 

v^^^ . 



^^ 



V ./' 






V 1 (i „ --^^ 



v^' 






N-^' 









.\N^ 









-T-. 



^^x* _^V' 



.n:^''^ 1 



.v\ 



.^^v 



^.. v-^^ 






0^ '^ K 



5^ " - '^.e^- 



'> y 



x'?-' 









•= V <5. *' -o'^ .'''_• 



* "^.^ 



/ '^ .•^" 



©0' 












f 



v\ 



-.'^^^ 






.**°' * <1> 






A' .P 






>' .^^ -n^. 



^^y- V^'' 
x^^^. 



'°A * » M " ^ \^" . , . , "^^ 



"'-^\#' 



.c,-^^ 















,0 O, 



,^' 









■< ^' 


















<-. t^ * 



■>' •^. 



^ 

/^>'> 



"C 1X!-- 




iKE'^y^SArayEL ©avo 



SKETCHES 



OF 



VIRGINIA 



HISTORICAL 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 



>* 



y 



BY THE 

Rev. WILLIAM HENRY FOOTE, D.D., 

PASTOB OF THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH, KOMNEY, VIRGIMA. 



innh §tt\tB. 



^n0nb €lxiia% g^Hs^^, 



PHILADELPHIA: 
J. B. LIPPINCOTT & CO 

1856. 






Entered, according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1855, Ik^ 

J. B. LIPPINCOTT & CO., '^ 

in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Eastern 
District of Pennsylvania. 



TO THE 

PEOPLE OF THE LIVING GOD, 

THE PHILOSOPHICAL AND HISTOHICAL WORLD, 

INSEPARABLY CONNECTED, 



'.f \' fk. 
WHOSE OBJECT IS 



THE DEYELOPMENT OF PRINCIPLES, AND EXPOSITION OF FACTS, 

iS MOST RESPECTFULLY 
DEDICATED. 



(iii) 



Errors arising from misajiprehension, or omission, when made known, cheerful!?/ corrected. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS. 



INTRODUCTION. 

Fairfax's Grant — The first Settlements west of the Blue Ridge, in Vir- 
ginia — Grants to Vanmeter — Joist Hite removes to Virginia — 
Other Settlers — Frederick County set off — Extracts from the Records 
of Court PAGE 13-17 

CHAPTER I. 

THE SETTLEMENTS ON THE OPEQUON. 

Verses by a Young Lady — Visit to the Church and Church-yard — The 
Early Settlers — Names of Families -*-EJttent of Settlement — Mis- 
sionaries — First Pastor — Second* Pastor — Third Pastor — Inscrip- 
tion on a Tomb-stone — William Hoge — Robert White — Samuel 
Glass 18-24 

CHAPTER II. 

SETTLEMENTS ON THE FORKS OP SHENANDOAH. 

Stone Church, Augusta — Grants to Burden and Beverly — Missiona- 
ries — Mr. Craig, the first Pastor — His Early Life — Emigrates to 
America while a Youth — Visits the Triple Forks — Ilis views of the 
Congregjition — His Domestic Arrangements — The old Burying- 
ground — Epitaphs of the three Ministers 25-34 

CHAPTER III. 

TINKLING SPRING. 

The Name — .John Lewis — Col. Patton — John Preston — John Van- 

lear — John M'Cue — James C. AVillson 35-39 

CHAPTER IV. 

PRESBYTERY OF HANOVER — FROM ITS FORMATION TO ITS REMODELLING. 

Samuel Davies — Effort to remove Jonathan Edwards to Virginia — 
Formation of Hanover Presbytery — Tlie Records — John Craig — 
John Todd — Extracts from the Records of the Council of State — 
Letter to Whitfield — Efforts for a College in Kentucky — Close of 
Life — Robert Henry — Origin of Briery Congregation — Anecdote 
of !JIr. Ilonry — Ills Death — .John Wright — Causes of Toleration 
— John Brown — John Martin — Some Acts of Presbytery 40-58 

(V) 



Vi TABLE OF CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER V. 

NEW PROVIDENCE. 

Origin of the Ooncrregation, from Mr. Houston's Letter — Building the 
Church — Classical School — Samuel Brown — His Birth — Educa- 
tion — Missionary Tours — Settlement — Labors — Estimation of his 
Charge — Of his Brethren — His Death 58-71 

CHAPTERVI. 

HANOVER PRESBYTERY — FROM 1758 TO 1770. 

Henry Pattillo — William Richardson — Andrew Millar — Samuel Black 
— ilugh M'Aden — Richard Sankey — James Waddell, D. D. — James 
Hunt — David Rice — Mrs. Samuel Blair's Sketch of Herself — James 
Creswell — Charles Cummings — Samuel Leake — David Caldwell — 
Joseph Alexander — Thomas Jackson — William Irwin — Hezekiah 
Balch — The Presbytery of Orange formed 72-89 

CHAPTER VII. 

TIMBER RIDGE. 

First Inhabitants — Ephraim M'Dowell — Epitaph — Mary Greenlee — 
Missionaries — Call to John Brown — His Life and Labors — His 
Supporters, a list of — List of Subscribers, and the sums given for 
his support — The Alexander Family — Archibald Alexander 91-104 

CHAPTER VIII. 

HANOVER PRESBYTERY" — FROM 1770 TO FORMATION OP VIRGINIA SYNOD. 

James Campbell — Samuel Edmundson — Caleb Wallace — William 
Graham — James Templeton — Samuel M'Corkle — Samuel Stanhope 
Smith — John B. Smith — Edward Crawford — Archibald Scott — 
Samuel Doak — John Montgomery — James M'Connel — Benjamin 
Erwin — William Willson — James Crawford — Samuel Shannon — 
James Mitchel — Moses Hoge — John M'Cue — Adam Rankin — Sam- 
uel Carrick — Samuel Houston — Andrew M'Clure — John D. Blair. 105-113 

CHAPTER IX. 

SETTLEMENTS ON THE HOLSTON. 

Letters from Ex-Governor Campbell on the Early Settlements on Hol- 
ston — Call to Mr. Cummings — Incidents in his Life — The Campbells 
of Holston — Oflicial Report of the Battle of King's Mountain — The 
Loss in Campbell's Regiment — Col. Patrick Ferguson -Incidents 
in his Life , 114-133 

CHAPTER X. 

REV. MESSRS. JAMES MITCHEL AND SAMUEL HOUSTON. 

Mr. Mitchel's Appearance — His Birth and Ancestry — His entrance on 
the work of the ministry — His Conversion — Visits Kentucky — Is 
Ordained — Removes to Bedford — The Great Awakening — Anecdote 
" of his preaching in Newmarket — His Preaching — His Sickness and 
Death. Mr. Houston's birth and education — Journal of his military 
tour, and his account of the battle of Guilford — Enters the Ministry 
— Goes to Tennessee — Returns to Virginia — Settles at High Bridge 
—His Death — His Epitaph 133-149 



TABLE OF CONTENTS. VJ] 

CHAPTER XI. 

THE CAPTIVITY AND ESCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS, 1756. 

Georore Draper emigrates from Pennsylvania — Residence on the Alle- 
gheny — Inroaxls of the Indians — Col. Patton killed — The Family 
taken Captive — Go down the Kanawha to Ohio — Goes to the Big 
Scioto — Her Occupation — Goes to the Big Bone Licks — Escapes 
with an old Dutch Woman — Her Journey Homewards — Escapes 
the observation of the Indians in sight — Ilor Sufferings — The old 
Woman threatens to kill her — Reaches the Frontier — Is Recognised 

— Meets her Husband — The Search for her Child — Various Battles 
with the Indians — Her Son, the captive, comes home — Is Educated 

— Married — His various removals, and Incidents in his Life 149-159 

CHAPTER XII. 

cornstalk; and the battle at point pleasant. 

The Shawanees owned the Valley of the Shenandoah — First known 
of Cornstalk — His Endowments — An Indian Confederacy — An ex- 
pedition against them planned — Point Pleasant the rendezvous — 
Tories collected — Gen. Andrew Lewis to command — The march 
down the Kenawha — The approach of the Indians — The spirit of 
the Soldiers — Cornstalk leads the Indians — The Shawanees — Lewis 
prepares for Battle — The Fight commences soon after sunrise, and 
lasts all day — Attacked in the rear; the Indians retreat — The Gov- 
ernor arrests the pursuit — Cornstalk in Conference — Eminent Men 
in the Battle — Cornstalk visits the Point — Is detained as Hostage — 
His Son visits him — Is detained — Both Slain* 159-168 

CHAPTER XIII. 

REV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D. — FROM HIS BIRTH TO HIS SETTLEMENT IN 

WINCHESTER. 

Birth-place — Education — Loses his Mother — Enters College — A Re- 
vival in College — Professes Religion — Is deprived of the use of his 
income — Revival on Guinea Creek — Mr. Hill lives at Col. Read's — 
Becomes Candidate for the Ministry — Is Licensed — A Missionary 
Tour — Interesting Incidents — Ride with Mr. Turner — Sick at Win- 
chester — Second Mission — Visits Richmond — Col. Gordon's — David 
Smith — Methodist Meeting — Williamsburg — Mr. Holt — Third Mis- 
sion — Has Cary Allen as his Companion — Goes over to the Ilolston 
— Mattliew Lyle — Returns and visits the Potomac — Visits the Valley 
around Winchester — Ordained and settled in Jefferson County — His 
Endowments to Preach — Is Married — Winchester Presbytery formed 169-190 

\ 

CHAPTER XIV. 

REV. JAMES TURNER. 

His Birth-place and Parentage — His Appearance — His Early Habits — 
Marries — Is Awakened under Mr. Lacy's preaching — The l> efsteak 
Club — Mr. Turner visits his Mother in distress — Is hopefullv Con- 
verted — Exhorts in Meetings — The Club broken up — Is taken on 
trial for Licensure — His Endowments as a Speaker — Co-Pastor with 
Mr. Mitchel — Anecdote told by his Son — His Appearance at Pres- 
bytery — At Synod in Lexington — His Will — Ilis Death 190-201 



Vm TABLE OF CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XV. 

BETHEL AND HER MINISTERS. 

Origin of Bethel — First Pastor, Mr. Cumining;s — Second Pastor, Mr. 

Scott Ilis Origin — His entrance to the Ministry — The new Meefc- 

ino-'Ilouse — Memorial of Presbytery — The Memorial of Messrs. 
Smith and Todd — Convention of the Presbyterian Church — Soldiers 
in the Revolution — Alarm at the approach of Tarleton — An old 
Soldier — Sacred Lyric by Davies — Mr. Scott's Appearance — His 
Preaching — His Abilities — His Death — His Family — The Exer- 
cises — Rev. William M'Pheeters, D. D. — His Origin — His Pious 
Mother — Her Experience and Death — Letter from Dr. M'Farland — 
He enters the Ministry — Preaches in Kentucky — In Bethel — Called 
to Raleigh — Organizes a Church — Resigns the Pastoral Care — His 
Domestic Relations — A Letter from his Daughter — Death of his 
Son — His own Death 202-216 



CHAPTER XVI. 

ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER — HIS LICENSURE AND SETTLEMENT IN CHARLOTTE. 

His first Ministerial Services — When taken under care of Presbytery 

— His Trial Pieces — His Companions in Study — His Examinations 

— Is made Elder — Goes to the Assembly — His visit to Mr. Hoge — . 
His visit to Philadelphia — Graham's Attachment to the Youth — 
His Trial Sermon for Licensure — His Examination and Licensure 

in Winchester — His Winter's Work — The attention excited by his 
Preaching — Becomes a resident ia Charlotte — Is ordained — The 
Copartnership — Materials for Church History — Mrs. Legrand .... 217-223 

CHAPTER XVII. 

REV. MESSRS. GARY ALLEN AND WILLIAM CALIIOON. 

Parentage of Allen — His Peculiarities — His Reflections on the Hogs — 
His commencing a course of Classical Studies — His Comic Power — 
John Gilpin — His Conversion — Desires the Ministry — Difliculties in 
the way — Becomes Candidate — Is Delayed — Is Licensed — Goes to 
Kentucky with Robert Marshall — His Preaching on Silver Creek — 
Returns to Virginia — Incident in Campbell — Again visits Kentucky 
— Mr. Calhoon goes in company — Allen's attempt to imitate Calhoon 
— His Mission in Virginia — Col. Skillern — Sermon at his House — 
Address to the Negroes — His Interview at a Tavern — Infidelity re- 
buked in Lexington by him — Letter from Daniel Allen — William 
Calhoon — His Childhood — Enters College — Takes Allein's Alarm 
to William Hill — Becomes Candidate for the Minlstr}' — Goes to Ken- 
tucky with Cary Allen — Settles in Kentucky — Removes to Virginia 

— Settles in Albemarle — Removes to Augusta County — His Charac- 
teristics — His Interview with William Wirt — Mr. Wirt's Conver- 
sion 223-240 



PTE 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 

His Birth-place — His Parentage — His Early Training — Loss of his 
Mother — Makes profession of Religion — His Youthful Studies — 
Goes to Liberty Hall — Lives with Mr. Baxter at New London — Pri- 
vate Teacher at Malvern Hills — His Improvement and his Trials — 
Returns Home — His Sickness — Seeks the office of Tutor in College 241-247 



TABLE OF CONTENTS. ^ 

CHAPTEK XIX. 

MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE ASSOCIATED IN COLLEGE. 

Efforts of the Board to get a President — Mr. Alexander declines — 
Mr. Blair declines — Apply to Mr. Alexander again — He accepts — 
Removes to College — Rice and Alexander conjoined become lasting 
Friends — Arrangements for Preaching — Members of Hanover Pres- 
bytery — The Charitable Fund — Mr. Rice leaves College — Mr. Alex- 
ander visits Ohio — Mr. Speece becomes Tutor — The Subject of 
Baptism — Estimation of Mr. Rice 248-260 

CHAPTER XX. 

GEORGE A. BAXTER — FROM HIS BIRTH TO HIS RECTORSHIP. 

Graham, Rice, and Baxter — Baxter's Birth-place and Parentage — 
Incident in his Early Life — His Teacher, M'Nemara — Member of 
College — Professes Faith — Mr. Stuart's Letters — Is Licensed — Mar- 
ries — Col. Fleming — Chosen Rector of Washington Academy, Lex- 
ington 260-269 

CHAPTER XXI. 

MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE A SECOND TIME ASSOCIATED AT HAMPDEN 

SIDNEY. 

Circumstances — Mr. Alexander goes to Assembly — By the residence 
of Di. VVaddell — Visits New England — Returns to the College — 
Becomes Son-in-law of Dr. Waddell — Call to Cumberland — Mr. 
Rice's Letter to Mrs. Morton — Specimens of Preaching — His Diffi- 
culties — Is Married — Becomes Candidate for the Ministry — Is 
Licensed — Minutes of Presbytery transcribed — Mr. Rice called to 
Cub Creek — Mr. Tompkins, a Baptist Minister — Second step towards 
a Theological Seminary — Dr. Alexander's estimation of Mr. Rice at 
that time 269-280 

CHAPTER XXII. 

GEORGE A. BAXTER, AND THE AWAKENING AT THE COMMENCEMENT OP 
THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 

Ministers of the Synod of Virginia — Mr. Baxter visits Kentucky — 
Letter to Archibald Alexander, giving in detail the facts and circum- 
stances of the Revival in Kentucky — Revival in Bedford — Mr. Bax- 
ter, with some young people, visits Bedford 280-290 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

DR. BAXTER — RECTOR AND PRESIDENT. 

His Income — His Duties in College — The Studies of College — Number 
of Students completing their Studies — Endowment of the College by 
the Cincinnati — Name of the Institution changed — Dr. Baxter as 
President — lie is invited to other Institutions — His Domestic Affairs 290-294 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

REV. DANIEL BLAIN. 

Birth-place — Parentage — Childhood — Seeks an Education — Goes to 
Liberty Hall — Licensed — Is Associated with Mr. Baxter — Is Married 



TABLE OF CONTENTS. 

— One of the Committee on the Magazine — His Articles — An Ex- 
tract — llis Eurlv Death — Mary Hanna — Letter from S. B. Wilson, 
D. D.— Matthew llanna ; . . . 294^301 



CHAPTER XXV. 

DR. RICE — RESIDENCE IN CHARLOTTE. 

Members of the Church — Colored Members — Mr. Rice teaches School 
— An Incident — Slave Population — Slaves Members, their condition 
— The Account of them by Rev. S. J. Price — Articles in the Maga- 
zine — Donation by Mr. Baker — Collections for a Library — Mr. Alex- 
ander removes from Virginia — Dr. Iloge chosen President — Reasons 
for accepting the Office — Dr. Alexander Moderator of Assembly — *' — 
His Sermon — A Seminary determined upon — Mr. Rice opens As- 
sembly — His Studies — His Desires — Anecdote of Drury Lacy — Mr. 
Lacy visits Richmond — Propositions to remove Mr. Rice to Rich- 
mond — Situation of Hanover Presbytery 301-310 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

WILLIAM HILL IN WINCHESTER, 1800-1818. 

Population of Winchester — Unable to agree upon the Candidates — 
Turn their attention to Mr. Hill — Unanimous Invitation — His Influ- 
ence — The Situation of the Congregation — A Revival — William Wil- 
liamson — John Lyle — Mr. Hill's Preaching — His Domestic Engage- 
ments — An Incident 310-319 

CHAPTER XXVII. 

DR. RICE — HIS RESIDENCE IN RICHMOND. 

Richmond at the time of his Removal — The Burning of the Theatre — 
Renewed Eflbrts to get Mr. Rice to Richmond — He determines to go 
— Removes to Richmond — Letter to Dr. Alexander — Reception in 
Richmond — Presbytery in Richmond — Installation Services — Vir- 
ginia Bible Society — Difficulties to be overcome — An Incident — The 
Monumental Church — Friendship of Mr. Buchanan — New Church 
— The Christian Monitor — Death of Mrs. Morton — The last days of 
Drury Lacy — Application for an Act of Incorporation — Rev. Samuel 
J. Mills — The Magazine — The Printing Press — The Pamphleteer — 
The University of Virginia — Josiah Smith — Mr. Chester's Visit — 
Young Men's Missionary Society — D. D. — Meeti'ng of General As- 
sembly, 1820 and 1822 — The General Association of Connecticut — 
Of Massachusetts — Dr. Sprague's Account 319-340 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 

THE MESSRS. RANDOLPH. 

Theodore Tudor becomes a Pupil — Taken Sick — Visited by his Mother 

— She becomes a Believer — John Randolph of Roanoke — Tudor 
goes to Harvard University — Leaves College — Visits England, and 
Dies — Randolph's Letter to Rice — The Trials of John Randolph — 
His Opinion of Dr. Hoge — Letter to Judge Henry St. George Tucker 

— Death of Mrs. Randolph 340-349 



TABLE OF CONTENTS. xi 

CHAPTEK XXIX. 

REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. — HIS YOUTH AND MINISTRY TO 1820. 

His Birth-place — Of German Origin — Samuel Brown encourages him — 
Begins his Classic Education under Mr. Graham — Great Success in 
Study — Makes profession of Religion — Begins the study of Divinity 
— Stops his trials on account of difficulty about Baptism — Becomes 
Tutor at Hampden Sidney — Is Immersed — Returns to the Presby- 
terian Church, and is licensed to preach — Settles in Maryland — 
Returns to Virginia — Settles in Powhatan — Removes to Augusta— 
His Journal — His Installation — The case of George Bourne — On 
account of his doings on the subject of Slavery, Mr. Bourne is de- 
posed — The case goes before the Assembly — Back to Pre-sbytery — 
Again to Assembly — The Deposition Confirmed — Mr. Speece's opin- 
ions on Slavery 349-365 

CHAPTER XXX. 

JOHN H. RICE, D. D. — HIS REMOVAL TO PRINCE EDWARD. 

Circumstances leading to his removal — The labors and last days of Dr. ^-- — 
Hoge — The estimation in which Dr. Hoge was held — The Assembly 
founds a Theological Seminary, excited by a memorial from Philadel- 
phia Presbytery, on the proposition of Archibald Alexander — Mr. 

Hoge's death — Mr. Alexander chosen President of Hampden "'""" 

Sidney College — Mr. J. T. Cushing chosen Professor — The 
Seminary transferred to Hanover Presbytery — J. H. Rice chosen 
Professor — He is chosen President of Princeton College — Letter 
from Dr. Miller — Letter from Dr. M'Dowell — Second Letter from 
Dr. Miller — Dr. Rice to Dr. Woods— Third Letter from Dr. Miller- 
Mental Exercises of Dr. Rice — Declines the Presidency of the College 

— Letter to Dr. Alexander — Death of Mrs. Wood — Fourth Letter 
from Dr. Miller — Visit to the Eastern Shore — Accepts the Professor- 
ship—Visit to the State of New York 365-387 

CHAPTER XXXI. 

DR. RICE — HIS ENTRANCE ON THE WORK OF THE PROFESSORSHIP. 

State of Hanover Presbytery — Of Hampden Sidney — President Cush- 
ing — Mr. Rice's situation, by an eye-witness — Mr. Marsh — The Pro- 
fessor's House — The Inauguration — The first class of Students — 
Mr. Marsh employed — Funds of the Seminary — A great Southern 
Seminary — Dr. Alexander's visit — Mr. Roy appointed Agent — Little 
Scholarship — Funds transfei-red to the Trustees of General Assembly 

— The Assembly accepts the keeping of the funds, and takes the 
oversight of the Seminary — The nine Resolutions — The Synod of 
Virginia agrees to take the place of the Presbytery — The Synod of 
North Carolina agrees to join with Synod of Virginia — Dr. Caldwell 
in debate — Matthew Lyle — The Episcopal Controversy — Review of 
Bishop Ravenscroft's four Sermons and his Pamphlet 387-410 

CHAPTER XXXII. 

DR. RICE — HIS AGENCIES. 

Reasons for entering on them — Visits New York in summer of 1827 — 
Extracts from his Letters — Goes up the North River — Visits Phila- 
delphia in the fall of 1827, and winter of 1827-8 — Mr. Nettleton's 
visit to Virginia followed by great religious excitements — Dr. Rice's 
Letters about it — Mr. Goodrich chosen Professor 410-428 



XH TABLE OF CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XXXIII. 

LAST LABORS OF DR. RICE. 

IIo preaches the Sermon before the Board of Foreign Missions — Jamea 
B. Tavlor — Dr. Rice's Library bou^rht for the Seminary — Dr. Rice's 
plan f()r a full course of study under four Professors — Students reduce 
the price of Vjoard — Dr. Rice states his position — The Boston House 
— Agency in North Carob'na — Hanover Presbytery divided — A Series 
of Letters addressed to Ex-President Madison — Visit to New York — 
Goes Home Sick — His last Sermon 428-435 

CHAPTER XXXI Y. 

LAST ILLNESS OF DR. RICE. 

Confined to his House — Letter to Dr. Wisnor — Memorial to the As- 
sembly on Foreign Missions — Its disposition — Mr. Staunton assists 
Dr. Rice — Hlness increases — Drs. M'Auley and M'Dowell elected 
Professors — Mr. Ballentine attends upon Dr. Rice — The Closing 
Scene of his Life — Major Morton — The Burial 435-444 

CHAPTER XXXV. 

SPIRIT AND EXAMPLE OF DR. RICE. 

1st. Indefatigable in his Efforts — 2d. Earnest in Intellectual Improve- 
ment — 3d. A Friend of the Colored Race — 4th. Was fond of his Pen 
— 5th. A quick sense of the Ridiculous — Gth. Happy in his Domestic 
Relations — 7th. Always caring for the Seminary — Letter to Dr. 
M'Farland — 8th. Excels in the Class Room — 9th. Abundant in 
Labors — His Resolutions 444-456 

CHAPTER XXXVI. 

DR. BAXTER INAUGURATED PROFESSOR, 

Chosen Professor — Enters upon the duties of his Office — His Inau- 
gural Address — Dr. Hill's Charge — The State of the Southern 
Churches 456-463 

CHAPTER XXXVII. 

DR. HILL — FROM 1818 TO LEAVING WINCHESTER. 

Domestic Affliction — Winchester, a visit to, in 1853 — Burial of Eliza- 
beth M. Hill — Visit to the Grave-Yards — Daniel Morgan — Gen. 
Robedeau — Judge White — Various Inscriptions — Dr. Ilill finds 
Trouble — Proposes a renewal of their Covenant to the Church — 
His habits in Discussions — Some Collisions — Subject of Dancing — 
Choice of a Successor — A new Church organized — John Matthews, 
D. D. — Mr. Riddle settled in Winchester — Is removed to Pittsl)urg — 
Dr. Hill resigns his Charge — Ptemoves to Presbytery of West Hano- 
ver — To Alexandria — To Winchester 463-480 

CHAPTER XXXVTII. 

DR. SPEECE THE CLOSE OF LIFE. 

His views of Theological Seminaries — An active friend of the Tem- 
perance Cause — State of the Question — Death — Dr. Baxter's opinion 
of him — New IMeasures — Dr. Hondren's opinion of him — His Li- 
brary — Poetry, the last from his Pen 480-486 



TABLE OF CONTENTS. Xlll 

CHAPTER XXXIX. 

GOING INTO THE CONVENTION. 

Position of the Southern Churches in regard to matters in Controversy 
— 1st. Examination of Ministers — 2d. Churches formed on the Plan 
of Union — Plan of Union — 3d. Case of Rev. Albert Barnes — 4th. 
Cause of Foreign Missions — Reception and disposition of Dr. Rice's 
IMeniorial — Presbytery of Baltimore resolves to engage in Foreign 
Missions — Western Foreign Missionary Society formed — Report laid 
before the Assembly, 1832 — Central Board of Foreign Missions — 
Western Board transferred to Assembly — Not Accepted — Dr. Mil- 
ler's Letter about Dr. Rice's Memorial — 5th. The Act and Testimony 
— Against Errors — Gth. The Subject of Slavery — Lastly. A Division 
of the Presbyterian Church — Position of the Virginia Synod — Act 
of the Virginia Synod, adopted at Petersburg — The Virginia Pres- 
byteries determine to go into Convention 486-512 

CHAPTER XL. 

THE CONVENTION OP 1837. 

The President— Movements of Southern Members — Committee of 
Business — Resolutions Proposed — Errors Condemned — In Doctrine, 
Order, and Discipline — Memorial Prepared — Miscellaneous Reso- 
lutions 513-520 



CHAPTER XLI. 

THE ASSEMBLY OP 1837. 

Expectation of the Churches — The Opening Services — The Presentation 
of the Memorial — The Report of the Committee on it — Resolution 
abrogating the Plan of Union — Debate upon it — Postponement of 
the Debate on Errors of Doctrine — Resolution for Citation — Debate 
upon it — Messrs. Beman and Plumer — Committee on the State of 
the Church — The peaceable division of the Church contemplated — 
The Committee Disagree — Their Reports — Dr. Baxter's Principle 
on a Constitutional Question — Brought forward in Convention — 
And in the Assembly — Debate upon its application to the Western 
Reserve — The Vote — Foreign Missions — Preparations for a Lawsuit 
— Errors Condemned — Protests Entered — Where they may all be 
found — Adjournment of the Assembly 521-538 



CHAPTER XLII. 

THE DIVISION OF THE VIRGINIA SYNOD. 

The Excitement on account of the action of the Assembly — Dr. Bax- 
ter's Position and Course — Watchman of the South — Action of the 
Presbyteries — Action of the Board of Directors of Union Theological 
Seminary — Resignation of Professors — Position of Drs. Hill and 
Baxter — Division of Presbyteries, beginning with Abington — Elec- 
tion of new Professors — Records of Hanover Presbytery — Dr. Hodge's 
and Dr. Hill's History of the Infancy of Presbyterianism in America 
— Later Researches — The time Makemie came to America — The 
Separation of the opposing parts of the Synod — Rev. Wm. M. At- 
kinson — His Labors, Sickni'-ss, and Death — His Birth — Entrance on 
the Ministry — His Lovely Character 538-556 



Xiv TABLE OF CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XLIII. 

GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. — CLOSING SCENE OF HIS LIFE. 

Circumstancps of his Last Days — Dr. Hendren's estimation of Dr. 
Baxter — Mr. Bocock's Address — Dr. Baxter's Writings — Mr. Mor- 
rison's Letter 55C-5G4 

CHAPTER XLIV. 

RECOLLECTIONS SACRAMENT AT MONMOUTH. 

Dr. Leyburn's Recollections of Mr. Turner — Of Mr. Mitchel— Of Dr. 

Speece — Of Dr. Baxter — The Sacrament at Monmouth 5G5-573 

CHAPTER XLV. 

REV. CLEMENT READ. 

His Ancestry — Genealogy of Families — The Carringtnn Family — Mr. 
Read's Education — His Wife's Ancestry — His Entrance on the 
Ministry with the Republican Methodists — Mr. Lacy's Letters about 
the Union of Denominations — Mr. Read joins the Presbyterian 
Church — A Calvinist in Creed — His View of the Duties of the 
Church— His Habits 573-580 

CHAPTER XLVI. 

MESSRS. LOGAN, BOWYER, AND ANDERSON 

The Labors of Mr. Logan in the Ministry — Judge Johnston's Letter 
concerning Col. Bowyer — Mrs. Bowyer — Col. Anderson — His Mili- 
tary Life — His Character 580-586 

CHAPTER XLVII. 

FREDERICKSBURG — JOHN B. HOGE AND JAMES H. FITZGERALD. 

Location of the City — Orphan Asylum — First place of worship for the 
Presbyterians — John Mark — First Presbyterian Minister — Recol- 
lections of Fredericksburg — The Worshippers at the Presbyterian 
Church — The Order at Church — The Meeting of Synod — The 
„ Preaching of John B. Hoge — Of Dr. Alexander — Sketch of John B. 

Hoge — Of James H. Fitzgerald 58G-596 



SKETCHES 



OF 



YIRGINIA. 



INTRODUCTION. 

THE EARLY SETTLEMENTS IN THE VALLEY OF VIRGINIA. 

The first habitations of white men, west of the Blue Ridge in 
Virginia, designed for a permanent residence, were erected upon 
the waters that flow into the Cohongorooton, and with it form the 
Potomac. The grant of the northern neck, to the ancestors of 
Lord Fairfax, claimed for its western boundary a line from the 
head-spring of the Rappahannoc, supposed to rise in the Blue 
Ridge, to the head-spring of the Potomac, supposed to rise in the 
same ridge, or not far to the west. The Shenandoah, or more prob- 
ably the Monoccacy, was reckoned the main branch of the Poto- 
mac. As the beauty and fertility of the country, west of the Blue 
Ridge, became known by hunters and explorers. Lord Fairfax na- 
turally searched for the longest stream that passed through the 
Blue Ridge at Harper's Ferry, gave the name of Potomac to the 
Cohongorooton of the aborigines and looked for its head-spring in 
the distant ridges of the Allegheny. The name Potomac, became 
by general use the appellation of the river, that is the dividing 
line between Maryland and Virginia, from its mouth to its head- 
spring. The western or south-western lines of the grant being ex- 
tended so far into the AUeghenies, Lord Fairfax claimed that ex- 
tensive and fertile country embraced in the counties of Jefferson, 
Berkeley, Morgan, Hampshire, Frederic, Clarke, Warren, Page, 
Shenandoah and Hardy. While the claims of Fairfax to this ex- 
tended grant were not admitted in Virginia, or established in En- 
land, warrants for surveying and appropriating extensive tracts, 
west of the Blue Ridge, Avere granted, by the governor of Virginia, 
to enterprizing men, on condition of permanent settlements being 
made, on portions of the territory covered by the warrants. John 
and Isaac Vanuieter obtained, from Gov. Gooch, a warrant for 
40,000 acres to be located among the beautiful prairies at the lower 

(13J 



14 THE EARLY SETTLEMENTS IN 

entl of the valley. This warrant they sold to Joist Hite of Penn- 
sylvania, who proceeded to make locations of the land, and to in- 
duce emigrants from the European nations to take their residence 
on his grant. 

Of the streams that water the extensive western section of Fair- 
fax's grant, all of which seek their outlet by the Cohongorooton, at 
Harper's Ferry, the Opecquon, taking its rise at the base of the 
North Mountain a few miles west of Winchester, and winding its 
way through the middle of the valley to the main river Potomac, 
claims for her banks the honor of the first settlement. The Cedar 
creek, rising in the same mountain a little farther south, and wind- 
ing across the valley into the Shenandoah, divides the honor with 
the Opecquon, or claims indisputably the second place. The Shen- 
andoah claims the third for its banks above its first forks, in the 
counties of Page, Warren and Shenandoah. About the same time 
Linvel's creek in Rockingham, in Beverly's grant, was chosen for a 
settlement. And then in quick succession the adjoining head 
streams of the Shenandoah and the James, and the waters that 
run among the Allegheny ridges into the Potomac, and the Potomac 
itself, were adorned with habitations of white men associated for 
mutual defence and improvement. 

A dispute immediately arose between Fairfax and Hite, and other 
grantees. Fairfax obtained from the crown the establishment of his 
boundaries, on conditions, — one of which was that the grants already 
made by the king's officers should remain undisturbed by any claim 
of Fairfax. Hite was thus confirmed in his grant, and those that 
bought under him were secured in their possessions. Fairfax, how- 
ever, pretended that Hite had not fulfilled the conditions of his 
grants, for besides the grant obtained from the Messrs. Vanmeter, 
he had with M'Kay, Green and Dufi", received warrants to locate 
100,000 acres in the bounds of the so called northern neck ; and he 
proceeded to grant away large quantities of the land covered by 
Hite's warrants. This proceeding led to a lawsuit, which was 
finally settled in 1786, in favour of Hite. While all that bought 
under Hite were secured by the compromise with the king, those 
who bought under Fairfax and settled on Hite's grants, were com- 
pelled by this decision to hold their titles from Hite. The lawsuit 
alarmed many emigrants, and the hopes of greater security allured 
them on to the head waters of the Shenandoah, and a large region of 
country, of which Staunton is near the centre, was occupied more 
rapidly than the lower end of the valley, unsurpassed as it was in 
beauty and fertility, and untroubled as a great part of it was by 
the opposing grants and the lawsuit. 

Those that first came into the valley for a residence, were Scotch- 
Irish, more or less direct from Ireland, through Pennsylvania ; 
Germans, also through Pennsylvania, more or less direct trom the 
parent land ; and the Quakers or Friends, of English origin, also 
irom the state of Penn, their American founder. A large part of 
the valley, from the head springs of the Shenandoah to the 



THE VALLEY OF VIRGINIA. 15 

PotoTnac, or Maryland line, a distance of about 150 miles, em- 
bracinir ten conntiep, was covered with prairies abounding in tall 
grnF's, and these, with the scattered forests, were fdled Avith pea vines. 
Much of the beautiful timber in the valley has grown since the 
emie'rants chose tbeir linl^tations. 

Joist Ilite removed his family to Virginia in 17?)2, and took his 
residence on the Opecquon a few miles south of Winchester. The 
farm and dwelling of Mr. Ilite have been for many years in posses- 
eion of the Barton family. His sons-in-law came with him : George 
Bowman was located on Cedar Creek, about eight miles south of 
Newtown ; Jacob Chrisman at a spring two miles south of New- 
town, still called by his name ; and Paul Froman on Cedar Creek, 
some nine miles above Bowman, towards the North Mountain. 
Other families came with them, making in all sixteen. Peter 
Stephens took his residence between Hite and Chrisman, and others 
settling with him, he called the place Stephensburg, now commonly 
called 'Newtown. Robert M'Kay made his residence on Crooked 
Run. Robert Green and Peter Duif came with the company — but 
prei'erred locating a part of their grant east of the Blue Ridge, in 
llappahannoc County. 

Other grants were obtained from the Governor in the region 
claimed b}'' Fairfax, and were sanctioned by the king ; one in 1733, 
to Jacob Stover, a German, for five thousand acres on the south fork 
of the Gerando (Shenandoah) and on Mesinetta Creek. In 1734, 
Benjamin Allen, Riley Moore and William White, removed from 
Monoccasy in Maryland, and settled on the north branch of the 
Shenandoah, about twelve miles south of Woodstock. 

Before any settlement had been made in the valley of the Shen- 
andoah, John Vanmeter, from the state of New York, accompanied 
the Delawares in an excursion to the Catawba. Their path led 
along the south branch of the Potomac. Delighted with the ap- 
pearance of Hardy County, he, on his return, advised his sons if they 
turned their steps southward for a home to seek the south branch. 
His son Isaac visited the country about tbe year 1736, and made 
what is called a tomahawk right to Fort Pkasant. Re revisited the 
country in 1740, and found a cabin built upon the tract. He 
bought out the inhabitant, and in 1744, removed his family. 
Between his first visit, and his removal, a number of persons had 
taken their abode along the branch — Howard, Coburn, Walker, 
Rutiedge, Miller, Hite, Casey, Pancake, Forman, and perhaps 
others, iiad found their way to that beautiful country. 

In 1734, Richard Morgan obtained a grant for a tract of land in 
the immediate vicinity of Shepherd's town, on the Cohongorooton. 
The first settlers were Robert Harper (at Harper's Ferry), Thomas 
and Vv'illiam Forrester, Israel Friend, Thomas Shepherd, Thomas 
Swearingen, Van Swearingen, James Forman, Edward Lucas, 
Jacob liite (son of Joist), John Lemon, Richard and Edward 
Mercer, Jacob Vanmeter and brothers, Robert Stockton, Robert 
Buckles, John Taylor, Richard Morgan, William Stroop and John 



16 THE EARLY SETTLEMENTS IN 

Wright. Others were soon added : and settlements were made 
along the banks of the Cohongorooton, or Potomac, from Harper's 
Ferry to the North Mountain. 

An enterprizing man by the name of Ross obtained a warrant 
for forty thousand acres. His surveys were north of Winchester, 
along the Opecquon and Apple-pye Ridge. The settlers were 
Friends, and in 17-38 had regular monthly meetings. 

In 1730, Colonel Robert Carter had obtained a grant for sixty 
three thousand acres along the Shenandoah, on the west side, from 
the forks down about twenty miles : some of the finest lands in 
Warren County were embraced. Another grant of thirteen thou- 
sand acres along the same river, next below Carter's tract, em- 
braced the finest lands in Clarke County. These tracts were not 
pressed into market, and were not occupied till the rest of the valley 
was taken up. 

Back Creek in Berkeley county, west of the North INIountain, was 
early settled, being chosen in preference to the lands in the valley 
between the North Mountain and the Blue Ridge. The settlers were 
Scotch-Irish Presbyterians. The date of their earliest settlement is 
not preserved. Harassed by the Indians in Braddock's war, the 
greater part went across the North Mountain and took their abode 
on Tuscarora and along to the Falling Waters, and founded con- 
gregations by those names, still known in the Presbyterian Church. 

In 1738, the County of Frederick was set off, including all Fair- 
fax grant west of the Blue Ridge, now embraced in ten counties. 
The preamble of the law says — " Whereas great numbers of people 
have settled themselves of late upon the rivers Shenandoah, Cohon- 
gorooton and Opecquon, and the branches thereof, on the north 
side of the Blue Ridge Mountains, whereby the strength of the 
colony, and its security upon the frontiers, and his majesty's revenues 
of quit-rents are like to be much increased and augmented," &c., 
&c. On Tuesday, November 14th, 1748, eight persons took the 
magistrates' oath, and composed the court. Morgan Morgan and 
David Vance administered the oath to Marquis Calmes, Thomas 
Rutherford, William M'Mahon, Meredith Holmes, George Hoge 
and John White. These, in turn, administered the oath to Morgan 
Morgan and David Vance. James Wood vras made Clerk of the 
County, and Thomas Rutherford, Sheriff. James Porteus, John 
Steerman, George Johnston, and John Newport, gentlemen, taking 
the oath of attornies, were admitted to the Bar. Winchester was 
the county seat. At the second meeting of the court, December 
9th, 1748, the will of Benjamin Burden, who had been named as' 
magistrate, was proved : Barnet Lindsey received twenty lashes on 
his bare back, at the common whipping-post, for stealing two pieces 
of venison from the milk house of Thomas Hart, adjudged to be 
worth two pence: Henry Howard, servant to James M'Crachan, 
'was adjudged guilty of a misdemeanor, on charge of stealing a mare 
from Samuel Glass, and received ten lashes on his bare back, 
December 10th. In another case of horse stealing — or rather horse 



4 



THE VALLEY OF VIRGINIA. 17 

riding — taking a man's horse without leave, and riding off on a 
visit for some days — the defendant had his choice of twenty lashes 
or fifteen shillings fine : the same Henry Howard was complained 
of by his master, James M'Crachan, that he had been absent eleven 
days, and that in finding him and bringing him back, the expenses 
had been twenty shillings, and one hundred and fifty pounds of 
tobacco ; and the court ordered that he serve six months and four 
days for his runaway time and expenses, after the expiration of his 
time of servitude according to law, unless he could otherwise satisfy 
his master. In March, 1744, ordered that James O'Neal keep the 
Court House clean, and attend on court days to take care of the 
Justices' horses during a twelvemonth, for which he is to receive 
from the county levy X23 15«. current money. 

These servants were persons from the old country, sold to service 
for a term of time to pay their passage across the ocean. Black 
slaves were not common in the valley of Virginia, till long after the 
revolution, except along the Shenandoah river, on the tracts of land 
owned by persons living east of the Ridge. The public officers were 
chosen with due respect to the various settlements in the extended 
county. The High Sheriff was from Jefferson — the County Clerk from 
Winchester — Morgan, one of the Magistrates, from Berkeley, Hoge, 
from south branch of Potomac, and the others from Frederick, and 
Clarke, and Warren. 

Augusta County was set off in 1738, at the same time with Frede- 
rick. The two counties were to embrace all western Virginia ; 
Frederick to contain that part of the northern neck west of the 
Ridge, and Augusta all the rest of the vast western possessions. 
The dividing line was to run from the head-spring of Hodgeman's 
river, a branch of the Rappahannoc, to the head-spring of the Poto- 
mac. Augusta contained an area now embraced by four states, and 
about forty counties in Virginia. The emigrants to this county were 
like those to Frederick, with the exceptions of the Friends. The 
Scotch-Irish took the lead. 

And now kind reader, you shall be introduced, if you please, to 
some of these early settlements, made by men of strong minds, ready 
hands, and brave hearts ; the elements of whose character, like the 
country they chose, have been developed in the prosperity of 
Virginia. 



18 THE OPECQUON SETTLEMENT. 



CHAPTER I. 

THE OPECQUON SETTLEMENT. 
[Lines written by a young lady that now lies in the old burying-ground near Opecqnon Ch'arcli.') 

Hear you not the warning: sigh 

On the breeze that passes by? 

Lingerers near this solemn ground, 

To our silent home ye're bound. 

Ilast thou strength ? the strong were laid 

In these mansions of the dead. 

Youth and vigor slumber here ; 

And hast thou no cause to fear? 

Hast thou kindred? ties as strong 

Here have been forgotten long: 

As they laid each sleeper low, 

Sighs were heaved, and tears did flow. 

Hast thou beauty ? hast thou wealth ? 

Future hopes and present health? 

Trust them not, — here perished lie, 

Loveliness and hopes as high. 

Yes, we hear thee ; — on the ear 

There has fallen a voice of fear. 

Deep, sepulchral, hollow tone. 

We would bid thy words begone. 

Must we perish? must we die? 

And beneath the cold earth lie? 

Yes, this fearful thing we know; 

Monitor, thy tale is true. 

Speak again thou warning one ; 

Did you go with horror down ? 

Did the dread of that dark place 

Freeze thy blood, and blanch thy face ? 

there is a mingled sound 

From the regions under ground? 

Songs of joy, and anguished moans, 

From the lost and rescued ones? 

Listen, and their truth's the same; 

We had hope in Jesus' name, 

And that hope shone in the gloom; 

Seek his love to light thy tomb. 

But the groaning of the lost, 

Helpless, restless, tempest-tossed, 

Comes to break that happy strain ; 

We despised the Saviour's name, 

And we warn you from the grave. 

Ye cannot his anger brave. 

Lingerers! idle not your day. 

Fly, and seek him while you may. 

About three miles from Winchester, on the paved road to Staun- 
ton, on the western side of the road, near a little village, is a stone 
building surrounded by a few venerable oaks. That is Opecquon 



OPECQUON CHURCH. 19 

meeting house ; and between it and the village is the grave-yard, in 
which lie the remains of some of the oldest settlers of the valley: 
in their midst the writer of these lines, going down to the rest of 
her ancestors in her worth and loveliness, a believer in Jesus. Her 
voice charmed many hearts, in the praises of God, in this house : 
silenced on earth, her spirit makes melody in heaven. 

Let us visit this church and yard. This house is the third built 
upon this site for the worshippers of the Opecquon Congregation. 
This old grove has witnessed the coming and going of generations ; 
and could these trees speak, they could tell of remarkable scenes 
of crowded assemblies, of tears, and groans, and outcries, and 
joyful songs of faith, and hope, and love, under the faithful 
preaching of the gospel. They have bent their boughs over many 
a funeral train, mourning for some, lest the buried, " restless, hope- 
less, tempest-tossed" were waiting a sorrowful resurrection ; and 
waving with joy over others whose dead " had hope in Jesus' name." 
Come, let us sit down here, in the shadow of the church and school- 
house, which always went hand in hand with the Scotch-Irish 
emigrants, and these old trees, the witnesses of the past and 
present, and let us gather up some of the memorials of the events 
and generations passing in a century of years. 

It was a condition of the grant by which Hite came in possession 
of this beautiful country, that he should persuade some of the 
emigrants from the European countries, and from Pennsylvania, to 
settle on his lands. In all his grants of frontier territory, the 
Governor secured an increase of population and wealth to his 
Majesty's Colony, while he made the grantees rich. Hite, Beverly, 
and Burden, grantees in the valley, sent out advertisements to meet 
the emigrants as they landed on the Delaware, and also as they 
were about to leave their native land, setting forth the fertility and 
beauty of the valley, and offering favorable terms to actual settlers. 
And soon after Hite had removed his family to the Opecquon, the 
Scotch-Irish, immediately from Ireland, began to rear habitations 
around him and his sons-in-law, Bowman and Chrisman, and Fro- 
man, and near to Stephens and M'Kay. Of those that came first, 
the greater part took their titles from Hite and were located to the 
south of Opecquon. As others came and joined the settlement, 
some purchased of Fairfax, and others settling near the line of the 
grant, purchased on both sides, and held their titles from both Hite 
and i^'airfax. Tradition says that Hite made more favourable terms 
for his purchasers than Fairfax was inclined to do ; but does not 
tell in what this advantage consisted, except Fairfax demanded 
payment in money, and Hite received part in traffic. Samuel Glass 
tuok his residence at the head-spring of the Opecquon, having pur- 
ciiased from Hite sixteen hundred acres, lying alung the southern 
side of tlie stream. He afterwards made some smaii puixhases of 
Fairiax — and as a grand-daughter said, might have had as much as 
he pleased of the land lying toward Winchester, for a few shillings 
the acre. James C. Baker now occupies his farm. A son-in-law, 



20 OPECQUON CHURCH. 

Becket, was seated between Mr. Glass and North Mountain ; his 
son David took his residence a little below his father, on the Opec- 
qnon, at Cherry Mead, now owned by Madison Campbell ; his son 
Robert was placed a little further down at Long Meadows, now in 
possession of his grand-son Robert. The stone dwelling is on the 
old site, and at the back of it is carefully preserved, as part of the 
residence, the stockade fort used as the place of refuge in alarms. 
Next down the creek was Joseph Colvin and family. None of the 
descendants remained long in possession of their purchase here, 
they chose to live on Cedar Creek. Then came John Wilson and 
the Marquis family, with whom he was connected ; the grave of his 
wife is marked, in this yard, by the oldest monumental stone in the 
valley. Next were the M'Auleys, within sight of the church here ; 
and then William Hoge had his residence on that little rising 
ground near by us to the west. He gave this parcel of land for a 
burying-ground, a site for a church and a school-house. Adjoining 
these to the south were the Allen family, a part of whom speedily 
removed to the Shenandoah, near Front Royal. The M'Gill family 
now occupy their positions here. A little beyond the village, on 
the other side of the paved road, lived Robert Wilson ; his residence, 
part stone, and part wood, remains to this day. There M'Aden, 
on his mission to North Carolina, met with the preacher of Opec- 
quon ; and there Washington, while stationed at Winchester, was 
often entertained. A little further down the stream lived James 
Vance, son-in-law of Samuel Glass, and ancestor of a numerous 
race, most of whom are to be found west of the Alleghenies. These 
were all here as early as 1736, or '37. Other families gathered 
around these, and on Cedar Creek, charmed with a country 
abounding with prairie and pea vines, and buffaloe and deer. 

By the time of Braddock's Avar, the congregation assembling at 
this place for worship was large, and composed of families of great 
moral worth, whose descendants have been thought worthy of any 
posts of trust, honor, or profit, in the gift of there fellow-citizens. 
They came from the gap in the North Mountain, from the neigh- 
borhood of the White Posts, from the neighborhoods east of Win- 
chester, from Cedar Creek, and from beyond Newtown. While 
Washington was encamped in Winchester this was the only place 
of religious worship in the vicinity of the fort. Congregations 
assembled here when Winchester could scarce show a cluster of 
houses. After Braddock's war many families were added to the 
congregation, as the Chipleys, the Gilkersons, the Simralls and 
the Newalls, and many others. But it is not necessary to add 
further to this list, as a large portion of the families that composed 
the congregation of Opecquon, about the close of the 18th century, 
removed to the inviting fields of Kentucky, and very few families 
now residing near this sacred spot, can trace their origin to the 
early settlers. 

The first minister of the Presbyterian order that visited this 
region is supposed to have been a Mr. Gelston, of whom the 



PASTORS OF OPECQUON CHTJIICH. 21 

Records of Donegal Presbytery, in 1736, say — "Mr. Gclston 
is appointed to pay a visit to some neAv inhabitants near Opeckon, in 
Virginia, who have been writing to Mr. Gelston, and, when he was 
over the river, desired a visit of this kind ; and he is to spend some 
time in preaching to said new inhabitants according to discretion." 
In 1T39, the same Presbytery took measures to send Mr. John 
Thompson, as an Evangelist, through the new settlements, on the 
frontiers of Virginia. 

The missionaries sent out by Donegal and New Castle Presby- 
teries to the frontiers, and those under the direction of the Synod, 
found Opecquon on their journeys going and returning. Mr. 
William Robinson, on his long to be remembered tour through 
Virginia and Carolina, repeatedly preached here. On the division 
of the Synod, which began in 1742, and continued till 1758, the 
people on Opeckon generally went with the new side, and had the 
visits of missionaries from the Presbytery of New Castle, and other 
parts of the Synod of New York. 

The first pastor of this church was John Hoge, a relative of him 
that gave this land for the place of worship, and the burial of the 
dead. He was graduated at Nassau Hall, in 1748, and prepared 
for the ministry under the care of New Castle Presbytery. As the 
records of that Presbytery for a series of years cannot be found, and 
no private memoranda have been discovered to throw any light on 
the subject, the time of his licensure, and of his ordination, are not 
certainly known. He appears on the roll of Synod as a member 
in 1755. At that time he was preaching at this place. Hugh 
M'Aden, the pioneer in Carolina, in his journal, says, that on Tues- 
day, June 18th, 1755, he spent the day at Robert Wilson's, in 
company with Mr. Hoge, the minister. They appear to have been 
acquaintances. Under Mr. Hoge, the churches of Cedar Creek 
and Opecquon were regularly organized. There are no records of 
the congregations during the long period of his ministry. Tradition 
says he was an amiable and pious man. Becoming infirm the latter 
part of his life, he gave up his charge. After the Synods were 
united, Mr, Hoge became a member of the Presbytery of Donegal, 
and continued united with that body, until it was, in 1786, 
divided, in anticipation of forming a General Assembly, into the 
Presbytery of Baltimore and the Presbytery of Carlisle, to the 
latter of which he was annexed as Avithout charge : in 1795, he was 
member of the Presbytery of Huntingdon, without charge, after 
which his name does not appear on the records, but the time of his 
death is not mentioned. 

The next minister was John Montgomery, from Augusta County, a 
graduate of Nassau Hall; ordained in 17^0, and in 1781, accepted 
a call from Winchester, Opecquon, and Cedar Creek. A young 
gentleman of fine manners, and pleasant address, and esteemed as 
a preacher. He remained with the congregation till 1789, and 
tbon removed to the Calf Pasture. 

The third minister was Nash Legrand, an extended notice of 



22 THE BUKIAL-GROUND. 

whom is found in the first series of these sketches. He came to visit 
the churches, and there being a mutual approbation, he accepted 
their call in 1790. His ministry was eminently successful ; under 
his care Opecquon saw her best days. This stone house was built. 
A continued revival filled the church with devoted worshippers. 

The neighborhoods were full of young people, active, intelligent, 
and enterprizing. The reports from the west painted Kentucky as 
more beautiful in its solitariness, than Opecquon had been to the 
eyes of the emigrants from Ireland. And the grand-children, like 
their ancestors, sought a new home among the prairies, beyond the 
Alleghenies. Not a moiety of the congregations remained with their 
preacher. .Being bereaved of his wife, and suffering in health, Mr. 
Legrand left Opecquon, in 1809. Since that time the church has 
been served by a succession of ministers, and has been blessed with 
revivals. 

Now let us go within this stone enclosure, and among the re- 
mains of the ancient settlers, and meditate upon the past. Let us 
enter through the narrow gate-way on the southern side, through 
which the congregation sleeping here entered, never to return. Let 
us pause a few moments at this rough, low, time-worn stone, in the 
very centre of the graves ; the first, with an inscription, reared in 
the Valley of Virginia to mark the resting-place of an emigrant — 
you will scarcely read the inscription on one side, or decipher the 
letters and figures on the other. The stone crumbled under the 
unskilful hands of the husband, who brought it from that eminence 
yonder on the west, and, in the absence of a proper artist, inscribed 
the letters himself, to be a memorial to his young and lovely wife. 
Tradition says he was the school-master. 



[On the other.] 

F R OM 

J K L AN D 
Ju 1 y vi'" 1737 

^*^'y Argma 
g H, - "^ 



[On one side.] 

JOHN WILSO^ 

I N T E K E D HERE 

THE B D Y 8 OF 

HI S 2 CHILDER & 

WIFE y" MOTHER 

MARY MARCUS 

WHO DYED AG" 

THE 4"' 1742 

AI ged 22 year 



On the side on which Ireland is chiselled, the pebbles- in the 
stone, or his unsteady hand, made large indentures, and rendered 
the inscription almost illegible. Here the stone has stood, a monu- 
ment of affection, and marked the grave of the early departed, 
while the days of more than a century have passed away. 

Out towards the eastern corner marked by these small head and 
foot stones without names, lie Hoge, and White, and Vance, and we 
know not how many others, with their families. We cannot dis- 
tinguish their graves, but we know they lie there. A little to the 
right of that hmestone pyramid lies William Hoge, buried in the 



THE BURIAL-GROUND. 23 

land of his own gift — and many of his family and descendants are 
around him. A pious man, he sought in America a home, in cir- 
cumstances he could not find in Scotland. A native of Paisley, he 
embarked while a youth with a company of emigrants, leaving their 
native shores on account of political and religious difficulties. 
Among these was a family by the name of Hume. The father and 
mother died on the voyage and left an only child, a daughter. 
Young Hoge took charge of their effects, and on arriving at New 
York delivered them and the young lady to a connexion, a Dr. 
Johnston. Having chosen Amboy for his home, Mr. Hoge sought 
Miss Hume in marriage. In a few years he removed to the State 
of Delaware ; and again, in a few years, removed and found a 
home on the Swetara, in Pennsylvania; and from that place in 
his old age removed, with his emigrating children, about the 
year 1735, to Opecquon. His oldest son, William, joined ,the 
Quakers, and took his residence with them in Loudon County ; his 
second son, James, lived near Middletown, is mentioned by Dr. 
Alexander in his Autobiography, and was eminent for his clear un- 
derstanding, devout fear of God, and love of the gospel of 
Christ ; he attached himself to the Seceder Church ; his son, Moses, 
was the professor of Theology, first regukarly chosen as such by the 
Synod of Virginia. George, the third son of William Hoge, was 
one of the first bench of Magistrates in Frederick County, lived a 
short time on the south branch of Potomac, and removed to North 
Carolina. Robert Wilson had married the second daughter, and 
lived in -that stone and wooden house. The bones of those who 
died on the Opecquon are in the south-eastern part of the yard, 
every foot of which is occupied as a tenement of the dead. Near 
that tree in the eastern corner lies Dr. Robert White, a graduate 
of Edinburgh, and many years a Surgeon in the British Navy. 
While in the service he visited his connexion, William Hoge, then 
living in Delaware, and in process of time became his son-in-law, 
taking for his wife the elder daughter Margaret. Having emi- 
grated with his kin people to Virginia, he took his residence near 
the North Mountain, on a creek which bears his name. He was 
laid in this yard in the year 1752, in the 64th year of his age. He 
left three sons, John, Hobert, and Alexander. Robert inherited 
the residence of his father, and it descended to his grand-child. 
Alexander became a lawyer of eminence, lived near Winchester, 
WHS a member of the first Congress of the United States, and of the 
Virginia Convention tliat adopted the Federal Constitution ; and 
was a member of the Legislature at the time the Rev. J. B. Smith 
made his famous speech on the rights of conscience, against 
a general assessment. John was a member of the first bench of 
Magistrates in Frederick County, and was father of Robert White, 
who, iu his youth, signalized himself in the Revolutionary Army, 
and bore the marks of his courage in his slightly limpiug gait, 
while he adorned the bar, and then the bench of his native Stale, as 
President of the General Court. 



24 THE BURIAL-GROUND. 

This limestone pyramid tells you it was reared in memory of 
Samuel Glass and Mary Gamble, his Avife, who came in their old 
age, from Ban Bridge, County Down, Ireland, and were among the 
early settlers, talcing their abode on the Opecquon in 1736. His 
wife often spoke of "her two fair brothers that perished in the 
siege of Derry." Mr. Glass lived like a patriarch with his descen- 
dants. Devout in spirit, and of good report in religion, in the 
absence of a regular pastor, he visited the sick to counsel and 
instruct, and to pray. His grand-children used to relate in their 
old age, by way of contrast, circumstances showing the strict obser- 
vance of the Sabbath by families. Public worship was attended 
when practicable ; and reading the Bible, committing and reciting 
•the Catechism, and reading books of piety and devotion, filled up 
all the hours. Mr. Glass, in the midst of wild lands to be pur- 
chased at a low rate, thought sixteen hundred acres enough for him- 
self and his children. Around him here lie his children and many 
of his grand-children, having given evidence of reconciliation to 
God. Just at his right lies his son-in-law, James Vance, the father 
of numerous descendants, both in Virginia and the wide region 
west of the Alleghenies. Out here to the left are his children, 
grand-children and great-*rand-children. There is his grand-son, 
Joseph Glass, a Presbyterian preacher, of strong frame and power- 
ful mind, going down to his grave in the very strength of his life, 
in 1821 ; and at his side was laid, in 1831, his wife, the flower of 
another Scotch-Irish family : and just by lies their eldest daughter, 
the wife of a Presbyterian preacher, who says on her tomb-stone, 
"It is easy for a Christian to die" — and near by lies the second 
daughter, left by the death of her parents the head of the family, 
herself in declining health. Among her papers were found a few 
lines written soon after her mother's death. Will you read them ? — 

Oh ! my mother, vainly now ^ 

I seek thee, while my heart is aching; ^■^' 

And seest, knoweat, carest thou, 

While sorrow's cloud is o'er me breaking? 

Thou dost not hear me — far away, 

AVhere sorrows come not, thou art dwelling; 

Thou heedest not the dark array 

Which heavily my heart is filling. 

My own kind mother ! 'tis not vain 

To think of thee, to love thee dearly ; 

That love is pure, it hath no stain ; 

Such love, such vision, cometh rarely. 

Oh, often when I sleep, I hear 

Thy soft voice, and I see thee smiling ; 

Tho' heavier load I wake to bear, 

I love that sweet and brief beguiling. 

My blessed mother ! thou art where 

Thou canst not hear my sad complaining. 

But clothed in bliss and brightness there. 

With the redeemed thy spirit's reigning. 

And Father, wilt thou grant me grace 

To follow where her step was leading? 

With her in heaven grant me a place, 

This, this, shall be my latest pleading. 



THE STONE CHUKCH. 25 

This whole yard is strewed with the ancient dead. These new- 
fooking monuments mark the beginning of a second century among 
the graves. Excellence and beauty lie here. How gladly would wo 
stop at the very grave of William Hoge, from whom have descended 
so many honorable families, and so many ministers of the Gospel ! 
And "the beauty of Opecquon" — who shall tell us where she laid 
down, heart-broken, to rest? To this yard hundreds and hundreds, 
in Virginia, and the far West, will come to seek the sepulchres of 
their emigrating ancestors. At the Resurrection there will be 
joyous meetings. 

Could proper memoranda of Back Creek, Falling Waters, and 
Tuscarora, in Berkeley County, and Elk Branch and Bull Skin, in 
Jefferson, and of the south branch in Hardy, be brought to light, 
reflections, profitable and impressive, would cluster around the re- 
collections and memorials of the worthy emigrants. They were of 
the same race as those of Opecquon, and probably not a whit 
behind in excellence. In the absence of other testimony, these 
examples must guide our judgment respecting the congregations in 
the northern part of the great Valley of the Shenandoah. 



CHAPTER II. 



^HE SETTLEMENTS ON THE FORKS OF THE SHENANDOAH — THE STONE 

CHURCH. 

The traveller on the great paved road from Winchester to 
Staunton, after passing the eighty-third mile-stone, sees on his 
right, (about eight miles from Staunton), in a grove of ancient oaks, 
a stone building, of antique and singular appearance. The east end 
is towards the road, with a large doorway for folding doors, about 
midway from the corners of the house ; and on one side of this 
large entrance is a low, narrow door, according with no known archi- 
tecture or proportion. Near the ridge of the roof the gable slants 
a number of feet, as if the corner of the roof and gable had been 
cut off, and the vacancy covered with shingles. A little above the 
great door is a window of modern construction. On the north side 
of the house is an appendage, a small room with walls and chimney 
of stune. Diverging from the road, in the path long trod by the 
generations assembling here, the visitor will perceive, at a small 
distance from the house, traces of a ditch and the remains of an 
embankment, drawn quite round the house in a military style. This 
is the oldest house of worship in the Valley of Virginia. It has 
seen the revolution of years carrying away generations of men, and 
their habitations, and their churches. The light pine doors speak 
at once their modern origin, swinging in the place of the massy 



26 THE FIRST SETTLERS ON THE SHENANDOAH. 

oaks that hung upon the solid posts, in unison with the walls that 
now, after the storms of a century have left their marks, give no 
signs of speedy decay. Reared before Braddock's war, this house 
was to the early emigrants a place for the worship of Almighty 
God, and a retreat from the inroads of the savages, the dwelling- 
place of mercy, and a refuge from the storm. That ditch was deep, 
and that bank had its palisade ; and that little door was the wicker- 
gate, and that room was the kitchen, when the alarm of approach- 
ing savages filled the house and closed the massy doors. Thus 
secured, the courageous women and children could defend them- 
selves from any savage attack while the strong men went to their 
fields, or to drive oflF the intruding foe. On the other side of the 
great road is the place where these adventurous emigrants were laid 
to repose till dust has returned to dust, in close assemblage, as in 
the house of God, or the palisaded fort. 

These first settlers of this beautiful country were like those of 
Opccquon, from the north of Ireland, the blended Scotch-Irish, and 
in search, as they said, of freedom of conscience with a competence 
in the Avilderness ; and for these they cheerfully left their homes 
and kindred in Ireland. Unallured by the speedy steamers and 
comfortable packets, they crossed the great abyss of waters, and 
sought the mountains of Virginia. Benjamin Burden and William 
Beverly had each obtained a large grant of land from Governor 
Gooch, to be located west of the Blue Ridge, on the head-waters 
of the Shenandoah and the James. Each of these was interested 
to procure settlers by the terms of the grant, and for their own 
convenience and profit. Beverly was from the lower country of 
Virginia, a branch of the well-known family ; Burden was an enter- 
prizing trader from New Jersey, and had ingratiated himself with 
the Governor. John Lewis was from Ireland, by way of Portugal, 
to which he first fled after a bloody encounter with an oppressive 
land-holder, of whom Lewis was lessee. Lewis brought his wife, 
Mary Lynn, and four sons, Andrew, Thomas, William, and Charles, 
and one daughter, as we are told by Colonel Stuart, of Greenbrier, 
and made his locations on a creek running into the Middle Forks of 
Shenandoah. His residence was a few miles below Staunton, which 
stands on the same creek, called, after the first settler, Lewis. John 
Mackey at the same time took his residence at Bufialo Gap ; and 
John Sailing at the forks of James river, below the Natural 
Bridge. Lewis located land in diflerent places, making judicious 
selections. Beverly's tract lay across the valley, the upper edge 
of which included Staunton. Burden's tract was in the upper part 
of Augusta, and in Rockbridge. 

Great efforts were made to call the attention of emigrants, who, 
landing on the Delaware, were finding their Avay to the lower end 
of the valley, and the pleasant counti'y at the eastern base of the 
Blue Ridge, on the waters of the James and Roanoke. Advertise- 
ments were sent to meet the emigrants at landing, and also, it is 
gaid, across the water. It does not appear that either of these 



EMIGRANTS AND MISSIONARIES. 27 

gentlemen went, or sent agents to Europe, to seek for emigrants : 
that was not necessary. The tide of emigration was rapid. The 
invitations offering the most favorable terms, were the most suc- 
cessful. Beverly and Burden could present more encouraging cir- 
cumstances in the upper end of the valley, than Hite and others 
could at the lower end, threatened as they wei'e by Fairfax, with 
lawsuits, and all the vexations of litigation. And before the year 
1738, numerous settlements were made on the prairie hills and 
vales of the Triple Forks of Shenandoah. 

The old stone church, with the grave-yard near, was the centre 
of a cluster of neighborhoods. Emigrants in suflScient numbers to 
form a congregation able to support a minister, would scatter 
abroad in distant localities in this beautiful region, scarcely near 
enough for self-defence, or to assemble on the sabbath. Families 
chose their residence according as they fancied a spring of water, 
a running stream, a hill, a piece of woods, a prairie, or extensive 
range for cattle and horses, or abundance of game, that gathered 
in some valleys. The first consequence of this wide occupation of 
the country was ease of living. The range was sufficient for the 
cattle and horses, summer and winter. A few fields were tilled for 
bread. The next consequence was a long ride or walk to meet in 
congregations for public worship on the sabbath ; and by degrees 
the people became di&used to the sanctuary, and began to lose a 
regard for religious ordinances. The third was exposure to savage 
inroads. For some twenty years the emigrants were unmolested. 
Some that had known war in Ireland, lived and died in that peace 
in this wilderness, for which their hearts longed in their native 
land. Others in the quietness and abundance of this isolated 
county, began to think Avars and fightings were confined to the 
legends of past days. The use of fire-arms, in which they became 
expert, was to supply from the wild game their returning appetites. 

Missionaries speedily followed these emigrants. " A supplication 
from the people of Beverly Manor, in the back parts of Virginia," 
was laid before the Presbytery of Donegal, September 2d, 17o7 — 
" requesting supplies. The Presbytery judge it not expedient for 
several reasons to supply them this winter ; but order Mr. Ander- 
son (James) to write an encouraging letter to the people to signify 
that the Presbytery resolves, if it be in their power, to grant their 
request next spring." Mr. Anderson was the bearer of tlie petition 
of the Synod of Philadelphia, to Governor Gooch of "Vn-ginia, 
made at the request of John Caldwell and others, in 17^8, to 
obtain protection in the exercise of their religious preferences. 
Having been kindly received, he visited the emigrants in the 
valley with assurances from the Governor, of protection in the 
exercise of their consciences in matters of religion, and encourage- 
ment to extend their settlements. 

Another supplication was presented in September, 1739. " The 
Presbytery having discoursed at some length upon it, and hearing 
Mr. Thompson express his willingness in some degree to be ser- 



28 EARLY PREACHERS. 

viceable to that people, if tlie Lord shall please to call him thereto, 
and if other difficulties in the way be surmounted, the Presbytery 
look on him as a very fit person for the j3i;reat undertaking. Mr. 
Thompson made a number of visits to the Valley of the Shenandoah, 
and to the Presbyterian Congregations east of the Ridge ; and 
finally took his residence for some years in Prince Edward, near 
or with his son-in-law, Mr. Sankey, minister of Buffalo. The same 
year, 1739, Mr. John Craig, a licentiate, was sent by the Presby- 
tery to visit " Opecquon, the High Tract, and other societies of our 
persuasion in Virginia, at his discretion.^" The next spring from 
different congregations there came up " supplications, wherein they 
request that Presbytery, by reason of great distance, please to form 
a call to Mr. Craig, and affix the names to the call of the subscri- 
bers to said supplications." The Presbytery called on Mr. Craig 
for information and his wishes in respect to these supplications. 
Mr. Craig expressed himself in favor of the " call from the in- 
habitants at Shenandoah and the South river;" the Presbytery 
directed Mr. Sankey to prepare a call. On the 17th of June, Mr. 
Craig declared his acceptance ; and in September, 1740, passed his 
trials for ordination. " Robert Doag and Daniel Dennison from 
Virginia, declared in the name of the congregation of Shenandoah, 
their adherence to the call formerly presented to Mr. Craig" — the 
next day was appointed as " a day of solemn fasting and prayer, 
to be observed by all parties concerned^ in order to implore the 
divine blessing and concurrence in the great undertaking." Mr. 
Sankey preached from Jeremiah 3. 15, "I will give you pastors 
after mine own heart, which shall feed you with knowledge and un- 
derstanding ;" and Mr. Craig was set apart for the work of the 
gospel ministry in the south part of Beverly's Manor." 

Mr. Craig was the first Presbyterian minister regularly settled 
in the Colony of Virginia. In his old age, he prepared for his de- 
scendants a manuscript volume containing the important facts of 
his life, interspersed with reflections, prayers, and meditations. 
It is entitled — 



A 'preacher preaching to himself from a long text of no less than 
sixty years : On review of past life. 

" I was born August 17th, 1709, in the parish of Dunagor, 
County Antrim, Ireland, of pious parents, the child of their old 
age, tenderly loved, but in prudent government, and by early in- 
structions in the principles of religion as I was capable of receiving 
them, Avhich had strong effects on my young and tender mind, (being 
then about five or six years of age,) and engaged me to fly to God 
with prayers and tears in secret, for pardon, peace, guidance and 
direction, Avliile in the world, and to tit me for deatli ; and what 
appears strange to me now, the just thoughts and expressions that 
were given to me, and the strict care of my conduct, lest in my 



MR. craig's narrative. 29 

cliilrlish folly, I shoiild sin acrainst God ; and the correct desire I 
had to know more of God and my duty to him, made me diligent, 
and the task easy, to learn to read the word of God, which then 
and ever since gave me great delight and pleasure : and though I 
endeavored to conceal my little religious exercises and acts of de- 
votion, my affectionate and tender parents discovered my conduct, 
and turn of mind, and thirst after knowledge, which raised in them 
pleasing hopes, and engaged them contrary to their former designs, 
to bestow upon me a liberal education." About the age of fourteen 
or fifteen, he made profession of religion, being admitted, after ex- 
amination, to the Lord's table, by Rev. Alexander Brown, who bap- 
tized him. While at school he was careful to avoid those com- 
panions that might lead him into the imitation of their vicious ways. 
He was at first shocked by the depravity he saw around : — this he 
says — "made me pray more earnestly that God would keep me 
from falling in with those views. As for my conduct and diligence 
for the space of eight or nine years at school, I never received one 
stroke, or so much as a sharp rebuke from all the masters I was 
with : but still gained the favor of them all." He then spent some 
years in reading Algebra, and the Mathematics generally. Logic, 
Metaphysics, Pneumatics and Ethics — and also Geography and 
History, ecclesiastical and profane : aud then he repaired to 
Scotland, and in the college at Edinburgh, attained to the degree 
of A. M. Anno Domini, 1732. His observations in college, and the 
opening prospects in Avorldly matters, embarrassed him greatly in 
his choice of a profession. After much perplexity he resolved to 
attend the physicians' hall. A long and dangerous illness that came 
upon him was accompanied with the sufferings of an accusing con- 
science. After a confinement of about six months, unexpectedly 
to himself and others he recovered. He had wept and prayed, and 
humbled himself before God. "Patrimony and estate had then 
little weight in my mind, being well convinced that God who saved 
my life from death would support it, Avhile he had any service for 
it. So I cast myself upon his care, and earnestly prayed for his 
direction." He was now pretty much settled in his convictions 
that he ought to engage in the ministry of the gospel. 

" America was then much in my mind accompanied with the 
argument — that service would be most pleasing and acceptable, 
where most needful and wanting — which raised in me a strong 
desire to see that part of the world. I consulted my parents and 
friends, who did not much hinder my designs. I earnestly cried to 
God for his directions, that he would restrain or encourage me, as 
he saw it would be to his glory and my happiness. At that time I 
had a dream or vision, representing to me as it were in miniature, 
the whole that has happened to me of any importance these thirty- 
five years ; yea, the very place I have been settled in these thirty 
years. I knew it at first sight, and I have done here what was re- 
presented to me then. I thought little of it then, though often of it 
since." 



so MR. craig's narrative. 

He embarked at Learn, June 10th, 1734, and was landed at New 
Castle upon Delaware, on the 17th of the succeeding August. 
" I escaped a very imminent danger, without any means but the kind 
hand of providence, being accidentally cast overboard in a dark and 
tempestuous night. I lay as on a bed of down on my back, on the 
raging wave which tossed me back on the ship's side, where I found 
hold and sprung aboard, and none aboard knew of it. When I 
came ashore I met with an old acquaintance. Rev. Benjamin Camp- 
bell, minister of New Castle. lie was then aguish, and died about 
two months after, greatly to my grief." 

He attended the Synod of Philadelphia, in September 1734, and 
delivered his letters of introduction to the members. " It gave me 
both grief and joy, to see that Synod ; grief, to see the small 
number and mean appearance ; joy, to see their mutual love and 
good order, and men of solid sense among them, and steady to the 
Presbyterian principles, and against all innovations, which began to 
appear at this Synod, from an overture read publicly by the Rev. 
Gilbert Tennant, concerning the receiving of candidates into the 
ministry, and communicants to the Lord's table — which he imbibed 
from one Mr. Frelingheusen, a low Dutch minister, which notions 
were then openly rejected, but afterwards prevailed so far as to 
decide the Synod, and put the Church of God here into the utmost 
confusion." After looking around, with much discouragement, for 
a proper location, he at length found " a home, a maintenance, a 
faithful and able friend, a sincere Christian, the Rev. John Thomp- 
son of Chesnut Level, whose praise is deservedly in the church. 
I taught school one year, and read two years more. Being invited 
by tlie Presbytery, I entered on trials, and was licensed by the 
Presbytery of Donegal, 1737. I was sent to a new settlement in 
Virginia of our own country people, near 300 miles distant. From 
the dream I had before I left Ireland, I knew it to be the plot in 
Christ's vineyard, where I was to labor. I must say I thought very 
little of it, which perhaps was my sin." 

" From them 1 had a call, and durst not refuse it, although I well 
saw it would be attended with many great difficulties. I accepted 
the call — the place was a new settlement, without a place of 
worship, or any church order, a wilderness in the proper sense, and 
a few Christian settlers in it, with numbers of the heathen travelling 
among us, but generally civil, though some persons were murdered 
■ by them about that time. They march about in small compa'nies 
from fifteen to twenty, sometimes more or less. They must be 
supplied at any house they call at with victuals, or they become 
their own stewards and cooks, and spare nothing they choose to eat 
and driuk." This was previous to Braddock's war. The Act of 
Assembly forming Augusta County, passed 1738. The first court 
was held in 1745. Kentucky, and all Virginia claimed in the west, 
belonged to it. Mr. Craig goes on — " Wlien we were erected into 
a county and parish, and liad ministers inducted, of which we had 
two, they both in their turns Avrote to mc, making high demands. I, 



MR. craig's narrative. 31 

gave no answer, but still observed our own rules when there were no 
particular laws against them." 

About the division of the Presbyterian Church he writes — 
" Having seen the conduct of ministers and people, when I was in 
Pennsylvania, that maintained these new doctrines, examined the 
controversy, had free conversations with both parties, applied to 
God for light and direction in the important concerns, which was 
done with time and deliberation, not instantly, I attained clearness 
of mind to join in the protest against these new and uncharitable 
opinions, and the ruin of Christ's Government. This gave offence 
to two or three families in my congregation, who then looked upon 
me as an opposer of the work of God, as they called it, an enemy 
to religion, and applied with all keenness to their holy and spiritual 
teachers, to come and preach, and convert the people of my charge, 
and free them from sin and Satan, and from me, a carnal wretch 
on whom they unhappily depended for instruction, to their souls* 
utter destruction. They flying speedily came and thundered their 
new gospel through every corner of my congregation ; and some of 
them had the assurance to come to my house, and demand a dismis- 
sion of some of my subscribers who had invited them, being tainted 
with these notions formerly. But Providence so ordered that affair, 
that they gained none of my people that I knew of; my moral 
character stood clear and good, even among them ; but they freely 
loaded me with these and such like, poor, blind, carnal, hypocritical, 
damned wretch ; and this given to my face by some of their minis- 
ters. And when I administered the Lord's Supper to my people, 
they mockingly said to their neighbors goin^ to it, what, are you 
going to Craig's frolic ? I thought God had given me a difficult 
plot to labor in, but I ever called upon him in trouble, and he 
never failed to help." 

Of the congregation Mr. Craig says — " It was large by compu- 
tation, about thirty miles in length, and near twenty in breadth. 
The people agreed to have two meeting-houses, expecting they 
would become two congregations, which is now come to pass. That 
part now called Tinkling Spring was most in numbers, and richer 
than the other, and forward, and had the public management of the 
affairs of the whole settlement : their leaders close-handed about pro- 
viding necessary things for pious and religious uses, and could not 
agree for several years upon a plan or manner, where or how to build 
their meeting-house, which gave me very great trouble to hold them 
together, their disputes ran so high. A difference happened between 
Colonel John Lewis and Colonel James Patton, both living in that 
congregation which was hurtful to the settlement, but especially to 
me. 1 could neither bring them to friendship with each other, or 
obtain both their friendships at once ever after. This continued for 
thirteen or fourteen years, till Colonel Patton was murdered by the 
Indians. At that time he was friendly with me. After his death, 
Colonel Lewis was friendly with me till he died. As to the other 



32 MR. CRAIG S NARRATIVE. 

part of the congregation, now called Augusta, tlie people were 
fewer in numbers, and mucli lower as to their worldly circumstances, 
but a good-natured, prudent, governable people, and liberally be- 
stowed a part of what God gave them for religious and pious uses, 
and now enjoy the benefit ; always unanimous among themselves, 
loving and kind to me these thirty years, with whom I enjoyed the 
greatest satisfaction, and serve them with pleasure. I had no 
trouble with them about their meeting-house, but to moderate and 
direct them when they met. They readily fixed on the place, and 
ao-reed on the plan for building it, and contributed cheerfully money 
and labor to accomplish the work, all in the voluntary way, what 
every man pleased. 

"As to my private and domestic state of life when fixed in the con- 
gregation, I purchased a plantation and began to improve upon it : 
and June 11th, 1744, married a young gentlewoman of a good 
family and character, born and brought up in the same neighbor- 
hood where I was born, daughter of Mr. George Russel, by whom I 
had nine children. My first-born died October 4th, 1745, being 
four months and six days old : a great grief to us the parents, 
being left alone. God exercised me with trying dispensations in my 
family. He took my first child, and left my second ; he took the 
third and left the fourth ; took the fifth and left the sixth, and gave 
me then more without any further breach. The people of my charge 
were all new settlers and generally of low circumstances. There 
own necessities called for all their labors ; they could or did do little 
for my support, except a few, and consequently fell greatly in 
arrears." It appears to have been the habit of Mr. Craig to keep 
a regular account of all he received from his congregations, for 
whatever purpose paid into him : and in the final settlement was 
willing to count all receipts as part of his salary. 

" \Vhat made the times distressing and unhappy to all the frontiers, 
was the I'rench and Indian war, which lay heavy on us, in which I 
suifered a part as well as others. When General Braddock was de- 
feated and killed, our country was laid open to the enemy, our 
people were in dreadful confusion and discouraged to the highest 
degree. Some of the richer sort that could take some money Avith 
them to live upon, were for flying to a safer place of the country. 
My advice was then called for, which I gave, opposing that scheme 
as a scandal to our nation, falling below our brave ancestors, 
making ourselves a reproach among Virginians, a dishonor to our 
friends at home, an evidence of cowardice, want of faith, and a 
noble Christian dependence on God, as able to save and deliver 
from the heathen; it would be a lasting blot to our posterity." Mr. 
Craig urged the building forts in convenient neighborhoods, suffi- 
cient to hold twenty or thirty families, secure against small arms, 
and on alarms to flee to these places of refuge. One of which was 
to be the church. The proposition was acted upon very generally — 
" They required me to go before them in the work which I did 



EPITAPH ON MR. CRAIG. 33 

cheerfully, tlinno;!! it cost me one-third of my estate. The people 
very readily followed, and my congregation in less than two months 
was well fortified." 

Let us walk around this house, and enjoy the beauty of the pros- 
pect. These remains of the fortifications in the Indian wars wasting 
away by the constant tread of the assembling congregations, are 
eloquent memorials of the early age of Augusta County. This old 
house has seen generations pass ; it has heard the sermons of the 
Virginia Synod in its youthful days. Could its walls re-echo the 
sentences that have been uttered here, what a series of sermons ! 
Its three pastors, for about a hundred years, taught from the same 
pulpit. Here the famous Waddell was taken under care of Hanover 
Presbytery, as candidate for the ministry, in 1760 : here the venerated 
Hoge was licensed in 1781 : and here the Rev. Archibald Alex- 
ander passed some of his trials, in preparation for the ministry. In no 
•other house in Virginia can such recollections be cherished as rise up 
around us here. Here were the teachings of the first settled minister 
in Virginia, and here have been heard the voices of the worthies of 
the Virginia Presbyterians for a century. Here has been treasured 
their testimony for God, to be heard again in the Judgment Day. 

Let us cross the turnpike, and, passing the parsonage, enter the 
" God's acre" — the old burying-ground where lie so many of the 
first settlers ; and, as at Opecquon, we mourn that so few of these 
mounds have inscriptions to tell us where those emigrants sleep. 
They are all around us, we call over their names, and no answer 
comes, even from a stone, to say, "we lie here." How short-lived 
is man and his unwritten, or his historic memory ! forming to-day a 
part of the life and activity of society, and to-morrow like a 
withered branch cast in the dust. We bless and praise the Lord 
for the gospel, and will hope tliat these withered branches shall, 
very many of them at least, be found grafted into the good olive 
tree, and partaking of its fatness on Mount Zion. But the congre- 
gation has not been forgetful of the graves of their three pastors, 
who, for nearly a century, were examples of patient labor of minis- 
ters, and the stability of the church. Look on this slab, with a 
head-stone, near the middle of the yard. On the stone is the short 
record, expressing volumes, "Erected by G. C, son to J. C." On 
the slab, " In memory of Rev. John Craig, D. D., commencer of 
the Presbyterial service in this place, Anuo Domini, 1740 ; and 
faithfully discharging his duty in the same, to April the 2ist, Anno 
Domini, 1774 : then departed this life with fifteen hours' atiliction 
from the hand of the great Creator, aged sixty-three years and four 
months. The church of Augusta, in expression of their gratitude 
to the memory of their late beloved pastor, (having obtained liberty 
of G. C.) paid the expense of this monument, 171*6." Now, let us 
turn towards the gate on the west end, and read on a white marble 
slab — " Sacred to the memory of Rev. Wm. Wilson, second pastor 
of Augusta church. Born Aug. 1st, 1751, died Dec. 1st, 18-35." 
A skctcli of his life will appear in a aubooqueat chapter. 
3 



84 TINKLING SPRING. 

Let US cro a little nearer the gate, and read upon the white 
mai'ble slab, " Sacred to the memory of the Rev. Conrad Speece, 
D. D., for more than twenty-two years pastor of Augusta church, 
born November 7th, 1776, died February 15th, 1836. He conse- 
crated a mind rich in genius and learning, to the service of his 
Saviour, in the great work of the gospel ministry ; and here sleeps 
with his people, till they shall stand before the Judgment-seat of 
Christ. Reader — If in his life he tried in vain to save, hear him 
at last, ! hear him from the grave. This stone is erected in token 
of aifection that can know no end." This man could write better 
than most of his contemporaries, and could preach better than he 
could Avrite. Feasted by the poetic labors of others, he himself 
indited a hymn to be sung while the English language praises 
God. Of humble origin, he was raised by the smiles of the Lord to 
stand in the valley, with such men as Samuel Brown, G. A. Baxter, 
and Moses Hoge, and form one of the triad at Hampden Sidney,- 
with Rice and Alexander, His prolific pen contributed abundantly 
to the three octavo periodicals in his native State, devoted to reli- 
gion and morals, and sent contributions to the Connecticut Evan- 
gelical Magazine. With Dr. Baxter, he laid down in the Assembly, 
in the case of Daniel Bourne, his neighbor, the platform of the 
southern churches on slavery. Beloved by his brethren in the 
ministry, in general, and feared by some in particular ; a systematic 
pastor and punctual presbyter ; he left productions of his pen, and 
incidents in his life, sufficient to form a volume worthy of preserva- 
tion. His merits and productions cannot be discussed in this place, 
they must have their appropriate positions among his bretliren. 
When another century is passed, may it be found that this congre- 
gation has been served as constantly by ministers as few in number, 
and equal in ability and spiritual qualifications, to these that lie 
gathered with their people. And may the present pastor fill his 
lull measure of excellence and service, in honor of his birth-place 
and his parents. 



CHAPTER IIL 

TINKLING SPRING. 

Going down from the splendid prospect on Rockfish Gap, to the 
edge of the "lake country," as the Sage of Monticello termed it, 
you enter the bounds of the oldest congregation in Augusta County, 
one that contends with Opecquon for the honor of being the first in 
the great valley, and the first in the State after the days of Ma- 
kemie, — the congregation of the Triple Forks of the Shenandoah, 
which formerly stretched across the valley from this Gap to the 
Ridge, in the western horizon. You are, too, in the bounds of that 
division of the congregation named Tinkling Spring, which assem- 
bled to worship God in the southern part of the settlement, the old 



TINKLING SPRING CHURCH. 35 

stone clnircTi boinpj the place for that part that lay along the track 
of the paved road. Ministers then were few, and men went far to 
worship ; eight or ten miles were an ordinary ride or walk, to the 
house of God, on a Sabbath morning. Staunton, in its early days, 
belonged to Tinkling Spring congregation; and Col. Lewis, the first 
settler on Lewis's Creek, and John Preston, "the shipmaster of 
Dublin," were among the regular worshippers. 

The road from the Gap to Staunton, at first passed near the 
church. The travelled road now leaves the church some two miles 
to the south. About three miles from Waynesborough, and six from 
the village of Asylums, diverging from the turnpike that winds its 
way among scenery that irresistibly invites your gaze, if you love 
mountains, you will find upon a hill-side, half concealed by forest 
trees, the house of worship. To this hill and sweetly flowing spring 
come in crowds on the Sabbath, the young men and maidens with 
the old men and matrons, the place w^here their great-grand-fathers 
emigrating from the Presbyterian country in the north of Ireland, 
with their families, their politics, and their religion, came regularly 
for the services of the sanctuary. There, in a log building finished 
ofl' by the widow of John Preston, John Craig, the first settled Pres- 
byterian minister in Virginia, after the days of Makemie, preached 
the gospel for many years. The southern part of the congregation 
of the Triple Forks, had some difficulty in deciding on the place for 
their church building, and for a time worshipped in different parts 
at stands, or tents. Mr. Craig intimates that the rivalry of some 
individuals, Cols. Lewis and Patton, hindered the congregation in 
their choice. Tradition says that he himself was a partizan in 
selecting the site. The larger portion of the southern section of 
the congregation chose this hill on account of its central position, 
and the refreshing spring that gushed forth with a peculiar sound — 
and took the name of Tinkling Spring. Mr. Craig preferred a situ- 
ation more northwardly, near the residence of James Pilson, and 
appealing to the old gentleman one day in expectation that he would 
be favorable to the location nearest his dwelling, received for a re- 
ply — that the Tinkling Spring was best for the whole southern part 
of the congregation — that a more northern locality would give the 
northern part two places of worship, and the centre one, and the 
southern part none. "Well, well," said the disappointed pastor — 
" are you against me too, Jimmy ? Well, I am resolved that none 
of that water shall ever tinkle down my throat." He kept his word. 
Like the leading men of his charge, or more properly like all his 
charge, he was a persevering man ; and while his congregation 
quenched their thirst in full draughts, he only moistened his lips, and 
that but seldom. 

This congregation was generally with their first pastor, on the 
"old side," or with the protectors. The neighboring congregaiion, 
New Providence, was generally of the "new side." There might 
have been, and probably were for a few years, some heurt-bundngs 
confined to a few members. The two congregations have, from time 



36 COLONEL JOHN LEWIS. 

that the present families know not •ohen it was otherwise, been on 
terms of strictest friendship. Had memorials of the instances of 
personal piety in each congrej^ation been preserved, the Christian 
public might have received edification equally affecting from among 
the children of the old side and of the new. The divisions could 
ncA'er be distinctly marked in the congregations, for any length of 
lime, any farther than accidental circumstances made a perceptible 
difference in the habits of neighborhoods. All through the valley 
were families more strict in their attention to the education of their 
children in ways of piety than others, more careful to devote them 
to God in a way to produce a lasting impression. 

In the various Indian wars and in the revolutions this congrega- 
tion showed its patriotism, and sent forth fathers and sons to meet 
the enemy in battle. Some of the leading military men in the ex- 
pedition against the Indians were from this congregation. The 
Lewis family were famous. Charles A. Stuart, late of Greenbrier, 
son of John Stuart, who was in the battle of Point Pleasant, tells us 
that his mother was a Lewis, a grand-daughter of the emigrant John 
Lewis. On his authority we are informed that John Lewis and Mar- 
garet Linn came from Ireland — " but being Presbyterians, were 
probably of Scottish origin. John Lewis was advantageously a ten- 
ant under a Catholic landlord, and for his skill, industry, and fidelity, 
had the promise of continuance at pleasure. The promise was vio- 
lated on application for the same place by a Catholic. Upon Lewis's 
refusal to give immediate possession, his landlord unlawfully under- 
took by force to oust him. Resistance, of course, followed. In the 
affray, Charles, (or perhaps Samuel), a brother to John, an officer in 
the king's service, and then sick at John's house, was killed. This 
last act excited John to the utmost pitch of fury, in which he slew 
one or two of the assailants, and escaping, fled to Portugal. Hav- 
ing remained there two or three years, he privately made arrange- 
ments for the removal of his family to America, where he and they 
were soon reunited. He then came to this part of the country, and 
settled in what is called Beverly Manor. His first encampment (for 
so it may be called, although he built a cabin), was on the bank of 
Middle, then Carthrae's river, not four hundred yards from a house 
now occupied by Charles A. Stuart. Thence he removed to Lewis's 
Creek, settled on the tract of land now belonging to the heirs of 
llobert McCullough, and there built the old stone house, which is 
still standing, and is probably by far the oldest house in the country. 
He was the founder of the town of Staunton. This is also in Beverly 
Manor. He there bred up his family, consisting of four sons and 
one daughter. His sons were Thomas, William, Andrew, and Charles. 
John, of the Warm Springs, was the son of Thomas, the surveyor 
of Augusta, when Augusta extended to the Mississippi river." All 
the sons of Col. John Lewis were the parents of a numerous pro- 
geny. Andrew Lewis, who was a man of vast energies, both physi- 
cal and moral, was the commandant of the southern division of 
Lord Dunmore's army against the Shawanees, and repulsed the In- 



COL. JAMES PATTON — JOHN PRESTON. 37 

dians at Point Pleasant, in Oct., 1774. In the very front of tliis 
battle, bis brotbcr Col. Cbarlcs Lewis, sealed bis destiny in blood, 
leaving a name consecrated amongst the dearest and sweetest remem- 
brance of thousands who survive him. Of the 100,000 acres of land 
said to have been granted to John Lewis, I have no knowledge ; but 
presume that the grant alluded to, is that which was made to the 
Greenbrier Company, of which he and his son Andrew were members, 
and the cflBcient agents." — William was active in the French and 
Indi;m wars — was an officer in the revolution, in which he lost one 
son in battle, and had one maimed for life. When the rumor came 
that Tarlton was approaching the valley, the father was confined by 
sickness — the mother, with the spirit that dwelt in the breasts of 
hundreds of mothers in the valley, sent her three sons of 17, 15, 13 
years — saying, go my children, I devote you all to my country. — 
The valley-woman knew the distresses of war ; in their childhood, 
they had known the miseries of savage depredations ; and loving 
their children they preferred an honorable death in the battle-field, 
to the disgraceful sufferings and death by marauding parties, and 
the tomahawk of the savage. 

When a call was made for militia to aid General Green against 
Cornwallis, Tinkling Spring sent her sons. Waddell, their minister, 
addressed to the soldiers at Midway, the parting sermon. In the 
battle at Guilford Courthouse, these men were found in the hottest 
of the fight. Some were among the slain. Some brought away 
deep w^ounds from sabre cuts; and b* re the scars through a long 
life, protracted in some cases to more than fourscore years. 

Col. James Patton came from Donegal, a man of property, the 
commander and owner of a merchant ship. He obtained from the 
Governor of Virginia, a grant for 120,000 acres of land in the val- 
ley for himself and his associates. His residence was on the south 
fork of Shenandoah. He took up land on the Alleghanies, in Mont- 
gomery county, and was killed by the Indians, in one of their plun- 
dering incursions, while he was on a visit to that beautiful country 
in 1753. The Indians came upon him suddenly at Smithfield. 

John Preston, a shipmaster in Dublin, married a sister of Col. 
James Patton ; Avas not successful in his business in Ireland, parti- 
cularly on account of his religious opinions ; came with Col. Patton 
and resided for a time at Spring Hill, afterAvards occupied by Dr. 
Waddell ; and about the year 1743, purchased and occupied a tract 
near Staunton, lately occupied by General Baldwin. Here he soon 
died — leaving a widow and five children, all born in Ireland but one. 
His eldest daughter married Robert Breckcnridge, of Botetourt — 
the grandfather of those ministers, llobert and John, whose acts 
have been inwoven with the history of the Presbyterian Church 
since about 1830. The second married llev. John Brown, pastor of 
New Providence and Timber Ridge, whose descendants have been 
famous in Kentucky. The third cliild, William, was the father of a 
numerous family, male and female, that have not been unknown in 
Virginia. The fourth married Francis Smith, and the fifth John 



S8 REV. JOHN A. VANLEAR. 

Howard, and tlieir descondants are numerous in Kentucky and the 
south-western States. Devoutly attached to the Presbyterian Church 
famed for its vigorous contests for liberty in Scotland, and Ireland, 
and America ; a firm believer in the Calvinistic creed long and well 
tried as the creed to bear up men in great emergencies ; conscien- 
tious in his personal religion, estimating the gospel and its advan- 
tages to man, a mortal and immortal creature, as beyond all price ; 
devoutly thanking God, before his death, that an orthodox minister 
was connected with Kis family, the pastor of a congregation in the 
wilderness ; though cut oif in a few years, he impressed a character 
that has been handed down from generation to generation, by his 
descendants, for a hundred years, that speaks beyond all argumen- 
tation or praise the value of the principles on which the early settlers 
of the valley built up their society. You may find his son-in-law 
the first minister of New Providence, the traces of whose labors 
remain till this day : among his descendants you may find persons 
in all the varied stations of honest and honorable society, the 
mountain farmer, the minister of the gospel, the lawyer, the Go- 
vernor ; you may find near Staunton the vale in which he lived and 
left his widow, you may see here the spot where he worshipped in 
the plainness and simplicity of the Presbyterian forms, you look to 
that yard where his ashes rest, and you find no monument inscribed 
John Preston. 

The Rev. John A. Vanlear that died pastor of Mossy Creek, a 
part of the ancient bounds of the Triple Forks of Shenandoah, 
preserved some memoranda of the Vanlear family. John Vanlear, 
a pious man and thorough Presbyterian, a merchant, emigrated 
from Holland and settled in Philadelphia. He was one of the 
company that built the first house of worship for Presbyterians in 
the city. Feeling the necessity of a house, he willingly exerted 
himself in the work of collecting funds. Those more nearly inter- 
ested not being able to raise suificient money, he applied to a 
particular friend, a Quakei*, for aid — "Well, friend John," said the 
Quaker — " thee art engaged in a good cause. I wish thee success. 
I can't subscribe to thy paper. But if thee will send to my store, 
thee shall have nails to do the whole building." The house was 
built on the north-west corner of Chestnut and Second streets. 
This man died in Philadelphia, leaving one son, who removed to 
Lancaster. He left several sons, two of whom removed to Williams- 
port, in Maryland, and its vicinity, and one to Christian's Creek, 
in Augusta County, about the year 1752. This man left two sons 
and one daughter ; one of the sons, Jacob, lived and died on the 
place settled by his father. His widow survived him many years, 
and died at the age of nearly one hundred ; a woman of wonderful 
memory, the relator of many of the traditions respecting the pioneers 
of the valley. This man left a son on the same place, many years 
an elder in the Tinkling Spring church. The other son, John, born 
in Lancaster about 1745, and seven years old when his father 
removed to Christian's Creek, married a Miss Allison, in Augusta 



JOHN M'CUE — JAMES C. WILLSON. 39 

County, and removed to Montgomery about the time of the revo- 
lutionary war, and settled on the north fork of Roanoke, ten miles 
from Christiansburg, and four from Blacksburg. He served several 
campaigns during the war, and was present at the siege of York, 
and the capture of Cornwallis. At the first organization of a church 
in Montgomery County, he was chosen elder, and officiated till 
upwards of eighty years of age. Father of ten children, three sons 
and seven daughters ; he trained them up in the old fashioned way 
of keeping the Sabbath, and saw them all members of the church ; 
two of his sons elders, and one a minister of the gospel, (the collector 
of these memoranda), and died at the advanced age of eighty-eight, 
in the year 1833. " The Bible, and Shorter Catechism, and a 
sermon from Davies or Burder, on every Sabbath" — says his son, 
was the order of his house. Other genealogies of equal or greater 
interest may probably come to light respecting the pious men and 
women of Tinkling Spring. Let their descendants look for them. 

Now let us visit the grave-yard to the west of the church, sur- 
rounded by a stone wall, in shape of a section of a horse-shoe, 
divided at the toe. Let us enter by this gate on the south side 
nearest the church, and before we go towards the south-west end, 
we will pause a moment to read the white marble slab to the memory 
of the third pastor, John M'Cue. Craig, the first pastor, lies near 
Augusta church ; Waddell, in Louisa, under an apple-tree, in a place 
chosen by himself, near where the Counties of Orange, Albemarle, 
and Louisa meet : M'Cue was suddenly removed Sept. 20th, 1818, 
in the 66th year of his age. His congregation assembled for 
worship on the Sabbath morning. His family preceded him a little 
on their way to the house of God. After a time a messenger in- 
formed the gathered people that his lifeless corpse had been found 
near his own gate. Whether he had fallen from paralysis, or the 
restiveness of his horse, can never be known. There was no appear- 
ance of a struggle after his fall. His ministry extended over 27 
years. 

A little farther west, and we shall see the marble slab that covers 
the fourth pastor, James C. Willson, who having served this church 
21 years, was suddenly called away on the 10th of January, 1840. 
He had devoted that day to praying for and writing to an absent 
son, whom he had hoped to see engaged in the ministry of the 
gospel. Stepping into the post-office in apparently usual health, he 
sat down and gasped, and never moved again. No medical effort 
could restore the lost pulse. The prayers and tears of the father 
were a memorial before God. His son followed the father in about 
two years, giving evidence of acceptance with God. The last 
prayers of the father were answered in the last hours of the child. 
These two slabs are a memorial to all pastors of Tinkling Spring — 
'• What thy hand findeth to do, do with all thy might" — ''in such 
an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh. 

Come down now to the south-west end. In this irregular piece 
of ground, surrounded on three sides by a stone wall, full of mounds, 



40 PRESBYTERY OF HANOVER. 

"but not a sinclo inscription, — here is the resting place of the ashes 
of the ancestors of many of the families in Virginia and Kentncky, 
men whose names are Avoven by their descendants in the web of 
political and religious courts, in colors too vivid to be unnoticed or 
mistaken. Here are the sepulchres of men that turned the wilder- 
ness into habitations, and after asf;embling on that hillside to worship 
the God of their fathers, are gathered here to wait the coming of 
the Son of God, when the graves shall give up their dead. It was a 
good thought in the conception, and will he patriotic in the execu- 
tion to raise here in the midst of these crowded mounds, a pillar as 
simple and unadorned as the manners of that age, and as beautiful 
and enduring in its simplicity, as the principles that peopled and 
have governed this valley, inscribed — 

^ Sacred to the Memory 

OF THE 

Emigrants to this Valley. 



CHAPTER IV. 



the presbytery of HANOVER — FROM ITS FORMATION TO ITS 
REMODELLING. 

The history of the Presbytery of Hanover, the mother of Pres- 
hyteries in the South and West, embraces facts in church govern- 
ment, church extension, church discipline, missionary eiforts and 
success, biography of ministers, and members of the church, male 
and female, in difierent departments of life, of thrilling interest 
and in abundance to fill more than one volume. The facts and the 
actors Avill be found in any fair record of the memorable things in 
the Presbyterian Church, in the States of Virginia, North Carolina, 
Tennessee, South Carolina, and Ohio, in all of which, Hanover 
Presbytery had an existence for a series of years. 

Samuel Da vies may be called the father of Hanover Presbytery, 
though not by any means the founder of Presbyterianism in Vir- 
ginia. And in giving a notice of its members, he naturally stands 
lirst upon the list of worthies. A memoir of him extending over 
more than one hundred and fifty large octavo pages, more than fifty 
of which are in very small print, has been given in the 1st vol. of 
the Sketches of Virginia. In that memoir, many popular errors 
respecting that great and good man, widely circulated Avith some 
editions of his sermons, are corrected from authentic and original 
sources of information. Many of his actions are recorded in the 
following pages. 



EEV. JONATHAN EDWARDS. 41 

An effort to remove Rev. Jonathan Edivards to Virginia. 

Hanover, July 4th, 1751. 
Rev. and very Dear Brother — I never received any information 
of the kind in my life, that afforded me so many anxious thoughts, 
as yours concerning the great Mr. Edwards. It has employed my 
waking hours, and even mingled with my midnight dreams. The 
main cause of my anxiety, was, the delay of your letter, which I did 
not receive till about three weeks ago, when I was in Lunenburg, about 
one hundred and thirty miles from home. This made me afraid lest 
Mr. Edwards had settled some where else, being weary of vfaiting 
for the invitation from Virginia. Should this be the unhappy case, 
and should the obligation to his new people be deemed undissolvable, 
I shall look upon it as a severe judgment of incensed heaven on 
this wretched colony. What shall I say? I am lost in perplexities 
at the thought. 

I assure myself, dear sir, of your most zealous concurrence to 
persuade him to Virginia. Do not send him a cold, paper message, 
but go to him yourself in person. If he be not as yet engaged to 
any place, I depend upon your word, and "make no doubt but he 
will come." If he is engaged, I hope he may be regularly dismissed 
upon a case of so great importance. Of all the men I know in 
America, he appears to me the most fit for this place ; and if he 
could be obtained on no other condition, I would cheerfully resign 
him my place, and cast myself into the wide world once more. 
Fiery, superficial ministers, will never do in these parts : They 
might do good, but they would do much more harm. We need the 
deep judgment and calm temper of Mr. Edwards among us. Even 
the dissenters here, have the nicest taste of' almost every cono-re- 
gation I know, and cannot put up with even the truths of the gospel 
in an injudicious form. The enemies are watchful, and some of 
them crafty, and raise a prodigious clamor about raving, injudicious 
preaching. Mr. Edwards would suit them both. Our liberties, too, 
are precarious, and methods are used to restrain them. There is 
nobody here Avho is known in Great Britain, whose representation 
might have some weight to counter-balance that of the Council ; 
and on this account we greatly need Mr. Edwards, whose character 
there, especially in Scotland, would have considerable influence. 
He might also, as you observe, do much good by keepino- an 
academy ; and which is of greater importance than all, might be 
the ha})py instrument of turning many to righteousness. 

As soon as I returned from Lunenburg, I wrote to the elders in 
the upper part of my congregation, (which I want to cast ofl' when 
they have an opportunity of obtaining a minister), urging them to 
take pains with the people of their respective quarters, to obtain 
subscriptions for Mr. Edwards' maintenance ; and though they had 
no knowledge of him, but by my recommendation, they made up 
about .£80 of our currency, which is about jttiO or .£(J5 sterling ; 



42 DAVIES' LETTER. 

and it is the general opinion of the people, that if Mr. Edwards 
does in any measure answer the character I have given him, (and I 
doubt not but he will), they can easily afford him £100 per annum. 
Sundry of them did actually plead their want of acquaintance with 
him as the reason of their backwardness ; and I could not expect it 
would be otherwise ; and others might have had that as a secret 
reason, who did not publicly mention it. The people about the 
lower meeting-house, which is my more immediate charge, assure 
me they will contribute towards the expenses of his first year's 
settlement ; and the people in Lunenburg told me they would cheer- 
fully subscribe towards his maintenance the first year, should he 
settle anywhere in Virginia ; and I doubt not but that all the 
dissenting congregations of Virginia will do the same, so that I 
believe Mr. Edwards may safely depend on £30 or <£40 the first 
year, besides his annual salary. This, however, I am certain of, 
that he has the prospect of a comfortable livelihood ; and indeed, 
should I ensnare him into poverty designedly, I sliould censure 
myself as the basest of mankind. My salary at present is about 
£100, and notwithstanding £20 or £30 peculiar expenses, I find I 
can make a shift to live upon it. 

I could not content myself with following your advice, and only 
writing to Mr. Edwards ; and therefore the people have sent the 
bearer, a worthy youth who has been under my tuition for some time, 
to wait on him with their invitation. He has lived so long here, 
and IS so perfectly acquainted with affairs, that he can inform you 
and Mr. Edwards of them as well as myself. 

And now, sir, I shall answer the other part of your letter. I 
send you herewith a narrative of religion here. As I have no 
correspondence with any of the Boston ministers, I have been 
obliged to impose upon you the trouble of sending it to the press, 
if you think it worth while. I beseech you, dear sir, to make such 
corrections as you and Mr. Edwards shall think fit, and be not 
afraid of offending me by so doing, for I was designedly careless in 
writing it, as I knew it would .pass through your hands. I would 
have you particularly consider the expediency of publishing the 
postscript and the poetical lines on Mr. Blair. 

I am impatient, sir, to see your books ; and wish you would inform 
me which way I shall send the price of them to the printer, and 
order them to be conveyed by water, to the care of Mr. John Holt, 
merchant in Williamsburg, or to Col. John Hunter, merchant in 
Hampton, as may be most convenient. 

I have dropped the thoughts of my intended treatise on the Morality 
of Gospel-holiness, till I have more leisure, and a larger acquaint- 
ance with divinity ; but am now and then collecting materials for it. 

I believe the weakest of the congregations in this colony, could 
afford a minister £60 or £70 yearly salary ; and as to itinerants, 
the usual rule is, twenty or thirty shillings a Sunday. As far as I 
know them, the (people) here are in general pretty generous. This 
colony is very healthy, except on rivers' sides, and "' will suit very 



TO DR. BELLANET. 43 

well with the constitution of New England men." Dear sir, if Mr. 
Edwards fail, shall I prevail with you to come yourself, at least to 
pay us a transient visit ? ! how would it rejoice my soul to see 
you ! 

Whenever I write to you, I am in such a hurry, that I am appre- 
hensive my letters afford you a very mean idea of my intellectual 
abilities ; but as you do not wrong me in it, I shall be quite easy 
unless you think I make you such wretched returns as that my 
correspondence is insufferable. Pray for me, and write to me as 
often as you can. 

I am, sir, yours in the tenderest bonds, 

Samuel Davies. 

Rev. Mr. Joseph Bellaney. 

P. S. You may insert or omit the marginal note in page 28 of 
the narrative, as your prudence directs. The contents are un- 
doubtedly true, but I am afraid will seem incredible. 

July 13th. — I did not receive the complete subscription for Mr. 
Edwards till yesterday, which happily exceeds my expectation. It 
amounts to about X97, which is near £S0 sterling. This will 
undoubtedly be a sufficient maintenance. You will see by the sub- 
scription paper, how many dissenting families there are in the least 
half of my congregation, for the subscribers are chiefly heads of 
families. Oh, dear sir, let me renew my importunities with you 
to exert all your influence in our behalf with Mr. Edwards. Though 
the people seem eager for him above all men on earth, yet they 
request you by me, in case this attempt fails, to endeavor to send 
some other to settle among them : (for they have no prospect of 
relief these sundry years from Presbytery), but let him be a 
popular preacher, of ready utterance, good delivery, solid judgment, 
free from enthusiastical freaks, and of ardent zeal ; for I am afraid 
they will accept of none other, and I would not have any sent here 
that might be unacceptable. You or Mr. Edwards are the only 
men they could make an implicit venture upon. I am with the 
warmest emotions of heart, dear sir. 

Your most affectionate brother, 

S. D. 

In a letter to Mr. Erskine — July 7th, 1752 — Mr. Edwards, among 
many other things, says — " I was in the latter part of the last sum- 
mer applied to, with much earnestness and importunity, by some of 
the people of Virginia, to come and settle among them, in the work 
of the ministry ; who subscribed handsomely for my encouragement 
and support, and sent a messenger to me with their request and 
subscriptions ; but I was installed at Stockbridge before the mes- 
senger came. 

Jonathan Edwards. 

At a meeting of the Synod of New York, Sept. 3d, 1755, " a 
petition was brought into the Synod, setting forth the necessity of 



44 HANOVER PRESBYTERY. 

erectins^ a new Presbytery in Virginia : the Synod therefore appoint 
the Rev. Samuel Davies, John To(hl, Alexander Craighead, Robert 
Henry, and John Wright, and John Brown, to be a Presbytery 
under the name of the Presbytery of Hanover : and that their first 
meeting shall be in Hanover, on the first Wednesday of December 
next ; and that Mr. Davies open the Presbytery by a sermon ; and 
that any of Our members settling to the southward and westward of 
Mr. Hogg'? congregation, shall have liberty to join the Presbytery 
of Hanover." 

The records of the first meeting of the Presbytery are short — 
" Hanover, December 3d. The Presbytery of Hanover met ac- 
cording to the above constitution and appointment. Mr. Davies, 
Moderator, and Mr. Todd, Clerk. Ubi post preces sederunt, ^Messrs. 
Samuel Davies, Robert Henry, John BroAvn, and John Todd, min- 
isters. Elders, Samuel Morris, Alexander Joice, John Molley. 
Messrs. Craighead and Wright, absent. Mr. Davies being sick, 
requested Mr. Todd to preach for him, and accordingly the Pres- 
b^'^tcry was opened by him., with a sermon from Zachariah the 4th, 
7th, (Who art thou, great mountain ? before Zerubbabel thou shalt 
become a plain ; and he shall bring forth the head-stone thereof 
with shoutings, crying grace, grace unto it). The Synod of New 
York having appointed that a day of fasting and prayer be held in 
all the congregations within their bounds, on account of the present 
critical and alarming state of Great Britain, and the British plan- 
tations in America ; and having left it to the discretion of each 
Presbytery to determine the particular day, this Presbytery, there- 
fore, appoint next New Year's day to be set apart for that purpose ; 
because of the retrospect it may have to the important transactions 
of last year ; the prospect it may bear to the ensuing year which 
may be equally interesting and important ; and that we may have 
the encouragement of joining, in our united requests, to the throne 
of grace, with the Presbytery of New Castle, who have appointed 
the same day. The Presbytery appoint Mr. Brown to give timely 
notice hereof to Mr. Craighead, and Mr. Henry to do the same to 
Mr. Wright. The Synod having recommended to all the congre- 
gations within their bounds, to raise a collection for the college of 
New Jersey, the Presbytery having taken the affair under consi- 
deration judge, that considering the present impoverished state of 
the colony in general, and of our congregation in particular, such a 
proposal would be quite impracticable ; and appoint that the mem- 
bers that attend the Synod next year report the same to the Synod. 
A petition directed to Mr. Davies and Mr. Todd, from people living 
near the mountain in Albemarle, near Wood's Gap, was referred by 
them to the Presbytery, representing their destitute circumstances, 
in the want of gospel ordinances, anil requesting some supplies from 
us : — the Presbytery therefore appoint the Rev. Samuel Davits to 
preach there on the 2d Sabbath in March next ; and that Mr. 
Brown desire some of the people to appoint the place of meeting, to 
be out of the bounds of Mr. Black's congregation, at some conve- 



KEV. JOHN TODD. 45 

nient place. The Presbytery appoint Mr. John Todd to be their 
constant clerk. Adjourned till the Thursday of the second Sab- 
bath of March next, to meet at Providence, and appoint that Mr. 
Henry open the Presbytery by a sermon. 

Concluded with prayer. 

y 3Iemhers of Hanover Presbytery. 

f John Todd, the first minister introduced by Mr. Davies to 

' share his labors, was a graduate of the college at New Jersey, in 
1749, a member of the second class admitted to a degree. He was 
licensed by the Presbytery of New Brunswick, in 1750. On repre- 
sentation, by Mr. Davies, of the desolations and encouraging pros- 
pects in the southern colonies, made to the Synod of New York in 
the spring of 1750 — " the Synod do recommend to the Presbytery 
of New Brunswick to endeavor to prevail with Mr. John Todd, upon 
his being licensed to take a journey thither." Report was made to 
the Synod in the fall of the year : it appears — " that Mr. Todd is 
licensed, and is preparing speedily to go." On reaching Virginia, 
he preached in the houses licensed for Mr. Davies, and gave great 
satisfaction. The plan *.o locate him in Prince Edward or Charlotte 
Counties, was abandoned principally on account of objections made 
by the General Court to licensing more houses in addition to the 
seven already licensed for Mr. Davies, and the dissenting people. 
By a change of plan, Mr. Todd was invited to occuj^y four of the 
places licensed for Mr. Davies ; and eiforts were made to obtain 
other preachers for the vacancies south of James river, and thus 
avoid the charge of itinerancy, an offence in the view of the council. 
In the year 1751, Mr. Todd was ordained by the New Brunswick 
Presbytery ; and obtained from the General Coui't the license 
demanded by the law. The following is a copy. 

Wednesday, April 22d, 1752. 
Present — the Governor 

Wm. Fairfax, Thomas Nelson, 
John Blair, Philip Grymes, 
Wm. Nelson, Esqrs., Peyton Randolph. 
Wm. Dawson, D. D., Richard Corbin, 
John Lewis, Philip Ludwell, Esqrs. 

John Todd, a dissenting minister, this day in court took the oath 
appointed by the Act of Parliament, to be taken instead of the oath 
of allegiance, and supremacy, and the abrogation oath, and sub- 
scribed the last mentioned oath, and repeated and subscribed the 
test. And thereupon, on his motion, he is allowed to otficiate as an 
assistant to Samuel Davies, a dissenting minister, in such places as 
are already licensed by this court for meeting of dissenters. 

The jealousy of the court led to an arrangement which proved 
very agreeable to the seven congregations, as it left tlieai all in 



46 REV. JOHN TODD. 

connection witli Mr. Davies ; and equally pleasing to Mr. Davies, 
as it gave him more frequent opportunities for those missionary 
excursions in which he delighted, the influence of which is felt to 
this day ; and no less acceptable to Mr. Todd, who enjoyed the 
experience and counsel of his friend, with the privilege of missionary 
excursions. 

The sermon preached by Mr. Davies at the installation of Mr. 
Todd, on the 12th of November, 1752, was, at the earnest request 
of the hearers, published, after being enlarged, with an appendix 
annexed. A dedication — " To the Rev. Clergy of the Established 
church of Virginia" — was prefixed, under the date of Jan. 9th, 
1753. The dissenters in England procured a republication of this 
pamphlet while Mr. Davies was on his mission to Great Britain in 
the year 1754, as an expression of their high approbation of the 
production and its author. 

Of the few documents that remain respecting Mr. Todd, the 
following show us his character and course of action. From a letter 
to Mr, Whitefield, June 26, 1755, " The impressions of the day 
you preached last here, at my meeting-house, can, I believe, never 
wear out of my mind ; never did I feel any thing of the kind more 
distressing than to part with you, and that not merely for my own 
sake, but that of the multitudes, that stood longing to hear more of 
the news of salvation from you. I still have the lively image of the 
people of God drowned in tears, multitudes of hardy gentlemen, 
that perhaps never wept for their poor souls before, standing 
aghast, — all with signs of eagerness to attend to wliat they heard, 
and their significant tears, expressive of the sorrow of their hearts, 
that they had so long neglected their souls. I returned home like 
one that had sustained some amazing loss: and that I might con- 
tribute more than ever to the salvation of perishing multitudes 
amongst us, I resolved I would labor to obtain and exert more of 
that sound fire which the God of all grace had so abundantly 
bestowed upon you for the good of mankind. To the praise of rich 
grace be it spoken, I have had the comfort of many solemn Sab- 
baths since I saw you, when I am persuaded, the power of God has 
attended his word, for sundry weeks together ; and in my auditory 
which was more crowded through your means than it had been 
before, I could scarce see an individual whose countenance did not 
indicate the concern of their souls about eternal things. And 
blessed be God, those appearances are not yet wholly fled from our 
assembly. 

I was by order of Presbytery to attend the installation of Mr. 
Henry, the 4th of the month, at Lunenburg, about a hundred 
miles south-west of this place ; and we administered the sacramenc 
of tue Lord's supper the Sabbath following. We preached Thurs- 
day, Friday, Saturday, Sabbath, and Monday. There was com- 
fortable evidence of the power of God Avith us every day ; believers 
were more quickened, and sinners were much alarmed. Many or" 
them talked with Mr. Henry and me with great desire to know what 



REV. JOHN TODD. 47 

they should do to be saved, One I remember came to me trembling 
and astonished, the nearest image I ever saw of the trembling jailor 
crying — " What shall I do to get an interest in Christ." In my 
return home, I made an excursion to preach to a number of people 
■who had never before heard a " iVew Light,'' as they call me. I 
hope the word of God was attended with divine power to many of 
their hearts." 

Mr. Davies, in a letter bearing date Hanover, July 14th, 1756, 
says — "Last Sunday I had a sacrament, assisted by my good 
brother and next neighbor, Mr. Todd. It was a time of unusual 
anxiety to me. I hope it was a refreshing time to some hungry 
souls. I had the pleasure of seeing the table of the Lord adorned 
with about forty-four black faces." 

After the removal of Mr. Davies to Princeton, Mr. Todd was for 
many years the leading man in the Presbytery, east of the Blue 
Ridge. To him the vacancies looked for counsel and assistance in 
obtaining ministers. During the revolution he was a staunch whig. 
In the proceedings of Hanover Presbytery, on the subject of reli- 
gious liberty, he took an active part : his name is appended to some 
important papers. (See vol. 1st of Sketches.) 

Mr. Todd felt and expressed great interest in the early emigration 
to Kentucky. Some of his kindred were among the early adven- 
turers ; and his old friend and co-laborer, David Rice, had cast his 
lot among the inhabitants of that fertile region. He used all his 
influence in conjunction with others to obtain from the Virginia 
Legislature, a charter for a college. His nephew. Col. John Todd, 
a member of the Legislature from Fayette County, and the Honor- 
able Caleb Wallace, from Lincoln, took the lead in this matter. 
As early as 1780, escheated lands were given for this purpose. In 
1783, trustees were incorporated. The escheated lands granted 
amounted to 20,000 acres. The Board of Trustees met in Nov. 
1783, in Lincoln, and chose Rev. David Rice, chairman. The 
Seminary, called the Transylvania Seminary, was opened at the 
house of Mr. Rice, Feb. 1785. This seminary passed from the 
hands of the original trustees. Mr. Todd, to encourage the culti- 
vation of literature and theology in the growing West, was the 
means of sending a small, but valuable library and an apparatus 
across the Alleghany, for the advantage of this seminary — but not 
as a donation to it. 

Mr. Todd superintended a classical school for many years. Mr. 
Davies, while in Virginia, greatly encouraged the etiurt to educate 
youth with the hope of supplying the church with necessary min- 
isters. One of his assistants was James Waddell, who read divinity 
with Mr. Davies while thus engaged. By correspondence with Dr. 
Gordon, of London, he obtained as we are told by Mr. Davidson, 
in his history of Kentucky, for the use of the young men at his 
school, a library and apparatus to the amount of i>80, 2s. 6d., 
including cost of transportation. Mr. Todd's school declined with 
his advancing years. He could find no fit successor. The semi- 



48 REV. JOHN TODD. 

naries at Hampden Sidney, and Lexington, were under the care of 
the Presbytery of Hanover, and received general patronage ; and 
had procured each a small library. With the consent of Dr. Gordon, 
Mr. Todd placed the library in his possession in the hands of his 
friend, David Rice, for the use of students of theology in Kentucky, 
under the care of the Presbytery of Transylvania. These volumes 
and apparatus were by that Presbytery delivered to the trustees of 
the Kentucky Academy, incorporated in 1794. This academy was 
finally merged in the Transylvania University. The principal 
donor to the library for Mr. Todd, which became the nucleus of the 
library of Transylvania University, was the well known benevolent 
merchant of London, John Thorton. The others were Dr. Gordon^' 
Rev. Mr. Fowle, Messrs. Fuller, Samuel and Thomas Stratton, 
Charles Jerdein, David Jennings, Jonathan Bade, Joseph Ainsley, 
and John Field, of Thames Street. The name of Todd is deservedly 
honored in Kentucky, both in church and State. 

In the latter part of his life, Mr. Todd was very imfirm, and for 
many years unable to perform fully the ministerial services of his 
own particular charge ; and his great labors in early life made him 
prematurely old. His missionary excursions were all laid aside. 
His attendance on the judicatories of the church became irregular. 
The young brethren south side of James river, uttered suspicions 
that Waddell and Todd had relaxed somewhat of their spiritual 
religion in its visible exercise, if not in its deep principle ; this 
created in the breasts of the brethren north of the river, a coldness 
towards the brethren they esteemed rash. The facts involved in 
this coldness and these suspicions, were talked over in Presbytery, 
repeatedly ; and some letters passed between the parties, not de- 
signed for the public eye. In the course of time it became generally 
understood that Mr. Waddell's ideas of education, and his relaxing 
in his ministerial eflbrts, as also the causes of Mr. Todd's course, 
had been much misunderstood. Rev. J. B. Smith, on his return 
from Philadelphia, with a silk velvet vest and gold watch, called on 
Mr. Waddell, and passed the night ; receiving all the attentions of 
that hospitable gentleman. Before parting, Waddell, in his inimi- 
table manner, gently called the attention of Smith, who had been 
grieved at Waddell's worldliness in education, to the possibility that 
"the pride of life" might be found in a gold watch-chain, and 
elegant carriage, and velvet vest. Smith felt the rebuke, both iu 
its justness and inimitable manner. The controversy died away. 
There was one report in circulation about Mr. Todd, which he 
thought called for his special attention, that he had so relaxed 
discipline, that he had admitted a gambler to the Lord's table. 
To AVJpe away this aspersion, in his estimation as base as false, he 
attended the Presbytery in the Cove congregation, Albemarle, July, 
1798. Having fully cleared himself from the stains of such a 
report, he set out for home on Saturday, the 27th. Whether, from 
the clumsiness consequent on his infirmities, or in a fit of apoplexy, 
is unknown ; as he was alone, and was fond of riding a spirited 



ALEXANDER CRAIGHEAD — ROBERT HENRY. 49 

horse, he wag found in the road lifeless. Rev. William Williamson, 
in his journal, after mentioning that he had dined with Rev. Messrs. 
Todd and Blair, at the house of Rev. Mr. Irvin, says — Saturday, 
July 27, "I proceeded onwards to my meeting, at Mountain Plains; 
on the road was informed of the death of Mr. Todd, — that he was 
found on the road. Went on and saw him. with whom I had dined, 
well the day hefore, now in eternity. Alarming dispensation. May 
it be impressed on my mind, and speak to my heart louder than ten 
thousand thunders. Went to meeting, spoke from Amos 4th, 12th : 
'Prepare to meet thy God, Israel.' " 

Mr. Todd preached about forty-two years in Virginia. A son 
bearing his name, was licensed by Hanover Presbytery, at the Cove, 
Sept. 13th, 1800, preaching his first sermon where his father preached 
his last. For sometime he occupied the churches left vacant by his 
father. In the year 1809, he removed to Kentucky, leaving none 
of the name in Virginia. But the name of Todd can never be 
omitted in any history of the Presbyterian church in Virginia, or in 
the United States of America. It would be very agreeable to the 
church in coming time, to peruse a sermon from his pen or an 
essay — but she must content herself with a record of his works. 

Alexander Craighead. Of this energetic man, a 
Memoir has been given in the Sketches of North Carolina. 

Robert Henry, the minister fourth named in the 
Presbytery, was a native of Scotland, a graduate of New Jersey 
College, in the year 1751, and a licentiate of the Presbytery of 
New York. " Upon representation of the destitute circumstances 
of Virginia, the Synod appoint — Sept. 29th, 1752, — Mr. Greenman, 
and Mr. Robert Henry, to go there sometime betwixt this and next 
Synod." He visited the vacancies of Virginia south of the James, 
and being acceptable to the congregation, and himself pleased with 
the prospects of usefulness and comfort, he was ordained by the 
Presbytery of New York, in 1753, to become the regular pastor. 
His installation did not take place till after Mr. Davies' return from 
Great Britain. In 1755, on the 4th of June, the installation 
services were performed by Mr. Todd, and Mr. Henry was consti- 
tuted pastor of Cub creek in Charlotte, and Briery in Prince 
EdAvard, both then forming part of Lunenburg County. Mr. Todd 
considered the event and the circumstances of sufficient interest 
to be communicated to Mr. Whitefield. Mr. Davies, under date 
of July 14th, 175G, Avrites — " About a mouth ago, I took a journey 
to Mr. Henry's congregation in Lunenburg, about 120 miles hence, 
to assist him in administering the sacrament, and in thirteen days 
I preached 11 or 12 sermons, with encouraging appearance of 
success. I think Mr. Henry and Mr. Wright's labors continued to 
be blessed in those parts. At the sacrament in that Avilderness, 
there were about 2000 hearers, and about 200 communicants, and a 
general seriousness and attention appeared among them ; a cuusi- 
4 



50 BRIERY CONGREGATION. 

derable number of thoughtless creatures are solicitiously enquiring 
after religion." 

The congregation of Briery had its origin in one of Mr. Davies' 

visits to the scattered Presbyterian families on the frontiers. In 

his missionary excursions he had as many appointments in advance 

as was convenient to make, and made others as he went along. 

Sending forward he would engage a place for lodging, and gather 

the family, and servants, and if possible, some of the neighbors for 

evening worship and exposition of Scripture. Passing through 

Charlotte, one of the company, James Morton, rode forward to the 

house of Littlejoe Morton, on the little Roanoke, the place since 

known as little Roanoke bridge, and enquired for lodging for Mr. 

Davies, the. preacher. Mrs. Morton sent for her husband from the 

fields. They consulted upon the matter. They had heard of the 

New Lights and of Mr. Davies, but had never heard them, and 

were not favorably impressed by the report. Their hospitality 

that knew not how to turn from their door those that asked for 

accommodation, finally prevailed ; and Mr. Davies was made 

welcome. That night he expounded Scripture with much feeling 

and earnestness. In the morning he passed on ; but Mr. and Mrs. 

Morton were both awakened to a sense of their lost condition. 

Finding peace in believing, they both became devoted friends of 

Mr. Davies, and ardent Christians. That section of the country 

had been settled under the pastorage of the Randolph family, by a 

most Avorthy population. Mr. Morton was an enterprising man, 

proverbially honest and kind, and in the confidence and employ of 

the Randolphs, whose interest he greatly promoted, by making 

judicious selections of land in their behalf. Upon becoming a 

believer, he began to talk and pray with his neighbors and friends, 

and like Morris, of Hanover, to have worship on the Sabbath. 

His efi"orts were followed with great success. Mr. Davies visited 

the neighborhood ; and numbers became hopefully Christians, and 

were formed into a congregation on the little Roanoke and Briery. 

The traditions of Littlejoe Morton and others of that name, of the 

Womacs and Spencers and others, had they been committed to 

writing, would be perused with an interest as intense as the letters 

of Morris and Davies, about the doings in Hanover, and more abiding 

as the congregation gathered has flourished to this day, and a great 

number of the descendants of these first Christians have been 

eminently pious. Their prayer-meetings, their long rides to church, 

their communion seasons, and their deep religious exercises, had 

something of romantic interest in them, as they displayed the 

mighty power of God's grace. Hanover lives mostly in history ; 

Briery is a living epistle known and read of all men. 

Cub Creek congregation was made up of a colony of Scotch- 
Irish, led to the frontiers of Virginia, by John Caldwell, about the 
year 1738. At his request the Synod of Philadelphia appointed a 
deputation to wait upon the Governor of Virginia, to solicit the 
favor of the Governor and Council for the proposed colony. Rev. 



REV. ROBERT HENRY. 51 

James Anderson waited on tlie Governor, Mr. Gooch, a Scotch- 
man, educated a Presbyterian, and obtained from him a promise of 
protection and free enjoyment of their religion upon the condition 
of good citizenship, and compliance with the act of Toleration. It 
was less difficult to obtain toleration for a colony than for families 
that chose to leave the established church. Mr. Anderson visited 
the incipient congregations in the Shenandoah valley, and put them 
in the way of toleration by the Governor and Council. Part of the 
immediate descendants of the colony on Cub Creek went to Ken- 
tucky, some to South Carolina, and the progeny of the remainder 
is found in the bounds of the first Cub Creek, which has been the 
fruitful parent of numerous churches colonized on her borders. 

Somewhat eccentric in manners, Mr. Henry was ardently pious 
and devoted to his work as a gospel minister. His strong natural 
passions were controlled by divine grace, and made the instruments 
of good. "He required" — said the venerable Pattello, in conver- 
sation with a young minister — " grace enough for two common men, 
to keep him in order; and he had it." He had much success in 
his ministry. Mr. M'Aden, the early missionary to North Carolina, 
after describing the terror of the inhabitants west of the Blue 
Ridge, upon the receipt of the news of Braddock's defeat, says, on 
visiting Mr. Henry on his way to Carolina, — " I was much refreshed 
by a relation of Mr. Henry's success among his people, who told 
me of several brought in by his ministry, and frequent appearance 
of new awakenings amongst them ; scarcely a Sabbath passing 
without some life, and appearance of the power of God." Having 
a gi'eat fund of cheerfulness and a fine flow of spirits, Mr. Henry's 
besetting sin was in exciting levity in others by his humor and 
eccentricity. His ardent piety, however, was known to all ; and 
very often the involuntary smile which he unintentionally excited, 
was followed by a tear from a wounded heart. In his preaching he 
was very animated, sometimes approaching vociferation. This 
vehement manner, and vein of humor often breaking out in his 
sermons, rendered him peculiarly acceptable to the African race, 
among whom he gathered many converts ; and from his time Cub 
Creek has been able to number many of that race among her pro- 
fessors. 

The Presbytery in session at Cub Creek, Thursday, Oct. IGth, 
1766, adopted the following minute — " Mr. Henry and his session 
have agreed before the Presbytery, that if the said session cannot 
settle their congregational altairs respecting Mr. Henry's salary to 
his satisfaction, in a month from this time, they are willing to 
acquit him of the pastoral relation, and to allow him to remove 
where he pleases, — in which Presbytery concur." The month 
passed without a settlement. Mr. Henry made a journey to North 
Carolina, and received an invitation to remove to the CataAvba. 
The records of Presbytery, April 1st, 1767, say — "a call was 
presented to Mr. Henry from the united congregations of Steel 
Creek and New Providence ; which he accepts upon condition that 



52 READING A SERMON. 

said congregation, and liis former congregation continue in the same 
state in which he left them ; in which the Presbytery concur ; Mr. 
Henry having previously obtained a regular dismission from his 
former congregation on Cub Creek, in Virginia." In the Provi- 
dence of God he was permitted to remain where his heart evidently 
longed for its home. On the eighth of the succeeding May, he 
passed to his everlasting rest ; and his bones were laid among the 
people of his ministry. 

The place where the first stand was erected on Cub Creek, for 
preaching, can be pointed out ; and also the dwellings in Briery 
that were opened for the preaching the gospel in the time of the 
gathering the churches. Since the days of Mr. Henry the two 
congregations have been sometimes united in the services of a 
minister, and sometimes separated ; and in these two conditions have 
enjoyed the labors of Rev. Messrs. Lacy, Alexander, Lyle, Rice, 
Mahon, Reed, Douglass, Plumer, Osborne, Stewart, Hart, Brown, 
Scott, and Stuart. 

Mr. Henry was not in the habit of reading his sermons, or even 
of writing. Short notes of preparations were all he used, and not 
always those. It is said of him that on a certain occasion he 
thought he ought to prepare himself with greater care than usual, 
and having written a sermon, he commenced reading from a small 
manuscript in his Bible. Of course he appeared to go on tamely. 
A gust of wind suddenly swept the paper from the Bible. He 
wa^tched its progress as it sailed along to an old elder's seat. The 
old gentleman had been listening seriously, and as the paper fell at 
his side he deliberately put his foot upon it. Mr. Henry waited for 
him to bring it back to him. The old gentleman looked up as if 
nothing had happened ; and Mr. Henry finished his sermon in the 
best way he could. It was the end of his written preparations to 
preach. There is nothing left as a production of his pen. Mr. 
Davies gives a testimony of the usefulness of Mr. Henry under 
date of June 3d, 1757 — "But my honest friend Mr. Henry has had 
remarkable success last winter among the young people of his 
congregation. No less than seventeen of them were struck to the 
heart by one occasional evening lecture." 

The first instance in which the attention of the Presbytery of 
Hanover was called to the subject of Psalmody, as embracing the 
question of propriety or impropriety of singing the version of Dr. 
\^^atts, occurred at Cub Creek, Oct. 6th, 1763. " In answer to 
the petition from Mr. Henry's congregation respecting Psalmody," 
Mr. Todd read the action of Synod — recommending consideration 
of the subject — and permission to those that desire to use the 
version of Watts till further action be had on the subject. 

John Wright, the fifth named in the order of Synod, was 
from Scotland. All that is known of his early life, is from a letter 
of the Rev. Jonathan Edwards to the Rev. John Erskine, of Scot- 
land, July 7th, 1752 — " Mr. John Wright, a member of New 



REV. JOHN WRIGHT. 53 

Jersey College, who is to take his degree of Bachelor of Arts the 
next September, is now at my house. He was born in Scotland ; 
has lived in Virginia, and is a friend and acquaintance of Mr. 
Davies ; has a great interest in the esteem of the religious people 
of Virginia, and is peculiarly esteemed by President Burr ; has 
been admitted to special intimacy with him ; and ia a person of a 
very good character for his understanding, prudence, and piety. 
He has a desire to have a correspondence with some divine of his 
native country, and has chosen you foi' his correspondent, if he may 
be admitted to such a favor. He intends to send you a letter with 
this, of which I would ask a favorable reception, as he has laid me 
under some special obligations." 

Mr. Wright took his degree in 1752, was licensed by New Castle 
Presbytery, and ordained by the same in 1753. On the last Sab- 
bath of July, in the year 1755, he was installed pastor of the 
church in Cumberland, Virginia. The church-building stands about 
three miles east from Farmville ; the congregation extended west- 
wardly and southwardly to Briery, embracing what is now the 
college church, and in other directions unlimited, or bounded only 
by the distance people could ride to the ordinances of the gospel. 
Wyllis, mountain, and river, belonged to this congregation, and for 
a time the neighborhood was a promising field of labor. The 
population Avas made up of English, Scotch-Irish, and Huguenots. 
The church as first gathered was the fruit of tlie labors of Mr. 
Robinson and Mr. Davies ; principally of the latter. When Mr. 
Davies obtained license for three houses in addition to the four 
originally licensed, he asked for a house in Cumberland. The 
request was not noticed. It is probable its distance from Davies' 
residence was considered a sufficient reason ; the General Court 
having recalled the license granted by the Court of Ncav Kent 
County. Capt. John Morton, who accompanied Mr. Davies on his 
first visit to the house of Littlcjoe Morton, was — says Dr. Alex- 
ander — " one of the persons who first associated together as a 
Presbyterian church in Cumberland County, Virginia, of which he 
soon became elder ; in which office he continued till the day of his 
death. He was a man of warm, generous heart, ardent in his 
piety, and public-spirited in a high degree ; so that his heart and 
his hands were ever ready to engage in any good work." 

Mr. Wright, in a letter bearing date August I8ti:i, 1755, soon 
after Braddock's defeat, and amidst the long drought, says — "the 
situation of our colony is most doleful, as the Gazette will inform 
you ; we have not only the sword without, but famine within ; and 
also, our people, till the defeat of our army, quite unalarmed and 
secure ! But now there seems to bo a general concern among all 
ranks. People generally begin to believe the divine government, 
and ti-at our judgments are inflicted for our sins ! they now hear 
sermons with solemnity and attention ; they acknowledge their Avick- 
edness and ignorance, and believe that tiie New Lvjiit clergy and 
adherents are ri^ht. Thus you see, dear sir, that amidst all our 



54 REV. JOHN WEIGHT. 

troubles, God is gracious and brings real good out of our real evils, 
adored be bis great name. I bad tbe sacrament of tbe Lord's 
supper administered, tbe last Sunday of July, in my infant congre- 
gation, wbicb proved a solemn season. Tbere was a vast concourse 
of people, above 2000, I dare say. I was installed at tbe same 
time, by Messrs. Davies, and Henry, of Lunenburg. I bave bad 
about 180 communicants, above 80 of tbem never partook before I 
came bere. There were general awakenings for sundry Sabbaths 
before tbe sacrament, and new instances of deep and rational 
conviction, which I found by examining the communicants. I have 
seen last Lord's day above a hundred weeping and trembling under 
the word." 

" I now preach anywhere, being so distant from the metropolis, 
and the times being so dangerous and shocking ; and I would fain 
hope not without success." 

Here is stated the great cause of the liberty the dissenters 
enjoyed after Davies' return from England. It is found in tbe 
French and Indian war, and the necessity to use the aid of the 
dissenters, as they were called, then altogether Presbyterians, in 
defending the country. A license was refused to the people of 
Cumberland, asking for it in a respectful way and according to law ; 
in time of peace they should have no house for worship under pro- 
tection of law ; war comes, and in its troubles and confusion, Mr. 
Wright preaches in as many places in Cumberland as the people 
choose, and he is able to occupy. God shakes the earth that his 
beloved may have peace. We also learn the date of the first 
communion in Cumberland under the ministry of Mr. Wright, tho 
last Sabbath of July, 1755. From the circumstances of the case, 
it is probable this was the first held by any Presbyterian, in the 
bounds of Cumberland congregation. Previously to this time, tbe 
people rode to Briery and Cub Creek, to ordinances administered 
by Mr. Henry, on one side, and to Hanover, and Louisa, and 
Goochland, on the other, to enjoy the same privileges under Messrs. 
Davies and Todd. Tbe number of professors increased, till, at the 
time of installation, about 180 were numbered. People were used 
to ride far on communion occasions ; and in the state of the church 
at that time, to bave but 180 communicants assemble at a central 
place, when Davies, and Henry, and Wright were to officiate after 
harvest, is scarcely credible, it is therefore most probable that the 
180 were all living in the bounds of Mr. Wright's charge, or at 
least out of the bounds of the other pastoral charges. 

Mr. Davies writes under date of March 2d, 1756 — about some 
books sent from England to be distributed at his discretion, — " 1 
sent a few of each sort to my friend and brother Mr. Wright, 
minister in Cumberland, about ninety miles hence, where there is a 
great number of negroes, and not a few of them thoughtful and 
inquisitive about Christianity, and sundry of them hopeful converts. 
He has been faithful in the distribution, and informs me they meet 
witli a very agreeable and promising reception, lie is very labo- 



CONCERT OF PRATER: SAD END. 55 

rions in his ende.ivors to instruct negroes, and has set up two or 
three schools among them, where they attend hefore and after 
sermon, for they have no other leisure time." 

Mr. Wright, under date of January 20th, 1757, says — " Blessed 
be God, w^e have bad more of the poAver of God last sprinjx, 
summer, and autumn, than ever. This I told Mr. Adams. But 
since I wrote him there have been some remarkable revivino;s 
in Messrs. Davies and Henry's congregations, and mine. The 
former had it chiefly among the negroes ; and the other among the 
youth ; and in my congregation I may say it was general and 
eminently among the young people." Speaking of his communion 
seasons and members joining the church — he says — "last August 
about eighty or ninety ; and last July between thirty and forty new 
ones. At my first I had not quite six young people ; but at my 
last between fifty and sixty. There seems to be something of a stir 
among the negroes in my congregation, and among little children. 
I believe I have five or six of the former who have even now a title 
to heaven. They received lately a present of addresses done by Mr. 
Fawcett, of Kidderminster, Testaments, Bibles, &c., which animates 
them much to learn to read. A good number of ministers in this 
country entered into a concert of prayer on Saturday evening and 
Sabbath morning, not only for the church in general, but for one 
another in particular." Nov. 14th, 1757, he says — "I have been 
sickly all this spring and summer. I was obliged to quit preaching 
altogether, but could not keep silence ; at last I fled from my flock, 
to be out of temptation of preaching, but could not keep away long ; 
and upon my return must preach or sink into melancholy. I got 
some ease about the middle of May, and preached at Willis's Creek 
on Acts 17th, 30th. ' But now he commandeth all men every where 
to repent.'" On the 2d Sabbath in the succeeding June, Messrs. 
Henry and Martin assisted Mr. Wright at a communion in Cumber- 
land ; thirty-six new communicants were admitted to the ordinance. 

It is melancholy to record the fact that a man of the high 
expectations and esteem, and apparent usefulness of Mr. Wright, 
should fall under the censure of the Presbytery. In the weakness 
of body, and the m.elancholy of which he complains in one of his 
letters, he sought relief in stimulants, in the once common, but 
vain belief, that peimanent relief might be had by their exciting 
influence. The things in which he sought renewed health, wrought 
his disgrace, and his de})arturo from Virginia. In 1762, the Pres- 
bytery sustained some charges against him of immoderate use of 
spirituous liquors ; and some improprieties connected with that 
indulgence. His morning of expectation went down in clouds, 
never to be brighter till Christ the Lord shall come. Then we hope 
it may appear that wandering he was not finally lost. 

The Picv. John Brown, the sixth named in the order of the 
Synod, was pastor of Timber llidge and Providence. A aketcli 
of him is found under the head of Tunber liidj2;e. 



56 REV. JOHN MARTIN. 

The Rev. Jottn Martin, the seventh on the list of memhers, 
was the first licensed and the first ordained by the Presbytery of 
Hanover. March 18th, 1756, at Providence, in Louisa, Mr. Todd's 
charge, — " Mr. John Martin offered himself upon trials for the 
gospel ministry, and delivered a discourse upon Ephesians 2d, 1st, 
•which was sustained as a part of trial ; and he was also examined 
as to his religious experience, and the reasons of his desiring the 
ministry ; which was also sustained. He was likewise examined in 
the Latin and Greek languages, and briefly in Logic, Ontology, 
Ethics, Natural Philosophy, Rhetoric, Geography, and Astronomy ; 
in all which his answers in general were very satisfactory. And 
the Presbytery appoint him to prepare a sermon on 1 Cor. 1st, 
22d, 23d, and an exegesis on this question — Num revelatio super- 
naturalis sit necessaria ? — to be delivered at our next committee. 
And the Presbytery appoint Messrs. Todd, Wright, and Davies, a 
committee for that purpose ; to meet in the lower meeting-house in 
Hanover the last Wednesday in April." 

At the time appointed, the parts of trial received the approbation 
of the committee; and examination was held — "upon the Hebrew, 
and in sundry extempore questions upon the doctrines of religion, 
and some cases of conscience, his answers to which were generally 
sustained." He was requested by the committee to prepare a 
sermon on Galat. 2d, 20th. "The life which I now live in the 
flesh" — and an exposition on Isaiah 61st, 1, 2, 3, — ^The spirit of the 
Lord is upon me. At Goochland Court House, July 7th, 1756, the 
sermon and the exposition were delivered before some members in a 
private capacity, as the Presbytery failed to meet — "which the 
ministers and elders present do highly approve of and think worthy 
to be received as part of the trials," and they desire him to com- 
pose a sermon against the next Presbytery on 1 John 5th, 10th, 
first part — He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in 
himself. In the succeeding August, the 25th day — " The Pres- 
bytery met by appointment of the Moderator — and farther examined 
Mr. Martin, in sundry extempore questions upon various branches 
of learning and divinity, and reheard his religious experience ; and 
upon a review of the sundry trials he has passed through, they 
■judge him qualified to preach the gospel ; and he having declared 
liis assent to, and approbation of the Westminster Confession of 
faith, Catechism and Directory, as they have been adopted by the 
iSynod of New York, the Presbytery do license and authorize him 
to preach as a candidate for tiie ministry of the gospel, and recom- 
mend him to the acceptance of the churches. And they order Mr. 
Davies and Todd to draw up for him a certificate according to the 
purport of this Minute ; and appoint the Moderator to give him 
some solemn instructions and aumonitions with regard to the dis- 
charge of his ofiice, wiiich was done accordingly." Mr. Davies was 
tiie Moderator. 

The preaching of Mr. Martin was very acceptable to the vacan- 
cies, inrst came iuvitatiuns for a few Sabbaths; then calls from 



COMMISSION OF PRESBYTERY: A FAST. 57 

Allicmarle — Prince Edward and Lunenburg; petitions from Petcrs- 
burp; and Amelia. In all these places be preached to acceptance. 
Pressino; calls for ministerial services came from North Carolina. 
April 27th, 1757 — " Presbytery is^ appointed to meet in Hanover on 
the 2d Wednesday of June, -which Mr. Martin is to open with a 
sermon from Romans 4th, 5th, preparatory to his ordination, which 
is to be the day following, at which Mr. Da vies is to preside." At 
the appointed time, Mr. Martin preached, and on the next day was 
regularly ordained. The reasons for his ordination are not stated : 
they may be inferred. After his ordination he visited North 
Carolina, and had appointments at Rocky river, Hawfields, and 
Hico." He never met the Presbytery again. In October of the 
same year at a meeting of the committee at Mr. William Smith's, in 
Cumberland — " Mr. Martin, having entered into the Indian Mis- 
sion, has, by the hands of Mr. Davies, given up both the calls, 
which he had under consideration." January 25th, 1758, at Capt. 
Anderson's, Cumberland — " Applications having been made to the 
committee appointed by the Presbytery, to manage such incidental 
occurrences as might happen in the interspace between the meetings 
of the Presbytery, by the society for managing the Indian Mission 
and schools, that Mr. Martin should be sent among the Indians ; 
the committee complied : — on which account he is excused from 
complying with his other appointments." His name appears on the 
Minutes of Presbytery for the last time, April 25th, 1759. No 
reason is given for its omission. The Records of the Indian Mis- 
sion in England, if in existence, would give some interesting facts 
concerning the mission and this man. 

Some Acts of Presbytery. 

In the short period of two years and four months, from the time 
of its formation to its remodelling in 1758, the Presbytery of 
Hanover held nine meetings, — met four times by committee ap- 
pointed for Presbyterial business, — and appointed one committee 
of peculiar powers, viz — Aug. 25, 1756 — "As the members are 
scattered so that they cannot often meet in stated Presbytery, nor 
be called pro re 7iata, the Presbytery appoint Messrs. Todd, Wright, 
Brown, and Davies, or any two of them a committee for this year, 
to transact such afiairs as may not admit of a delay till the meeting 
of the Presbytery, and they shall bring in an account of their pro- 
ceedingto Presbytery." The first act of Presbytery was to appoint 
a fast, in accordance witli the Act of Synod ; — and their last act 
was to appoint the last Wednesday of June, to be observed by all 
the members in their congregations as a day of public fasting and 
prayer, on account of the situation of our public affairs ; and the 
want of divine influence on the means 'of grace. An address v,'?^ 
presented to the Right Honorable John, Earl of Loudon, Supren.o 
Governor of the Colony— in which— alter professing loyalty— they 
hope— "yuur Excellency will grant us all liberties and immunities ot 



58 CONGREGATION OF NEW PROVIDENCE. 

a full toleration, according to the laws of England, and particularly- 
according to the Act of Parliament, commonly called the Act of 
Toleration." 

An address with a like expression of hope and desire, was 
addressed to Governor Fauquier. Earl Loudon made no reply ; 
Fauquier assured the Presbytery of the protection of the Act of 
Toleration. 



CHAPTER V. 

NEW PROVIDENCE. 

The Rev. Samuel Houston, in answer to some inquiries made by 
the Rev. James Morrison, the third pastor of New Providence, 
gave in writing the origin of the congregation. He begins with the 
grants to Beverly and Burden. " The dividing line between their 
grants crossed the valley near where New Providence church now 
stands." 

" Those families that came first were nearly connected, or large 
families. For comfort and for safety they generally settled near 
each other, and with the understanding that as soon as practicable 
they might have schools for their children ; and form religious 
societies, and have places of public worship. Those first settlers in 
the valley were mostly Presbyterians ; but those in New Providence, 
I believe wholly so, at least in name. Near the South Mountain, there 
were several families of the name of Moore, — others of Steel, — near 
them M' Clung, — and Fulton, — Beard ; and then a little further on, 
my grand-father, John Houston, and his brother-in-law, John Mont- 
gomery, and some by the name of Eaken. Near the middle (of 
the valley), on Kennedy's Creek and its branches were, the Ken- 
nedys, W ardlaws, Logans ; and another line of Steels, Edmundsons, 
Buchanans, Pattons, Millars, Stephensons. Towards the North 
Mountain, on Hays' and Walker's Creek, were two families of 
Hays, three or four Walkers of the same stock, and their brother- 
in-laAV, James Moore ; two families of Robinsons, one of Kelly, 
Hudson, Thompson, Smiley, and tAvo of Rheas. In the midst were 
three of the Berry family, one of Tedford, one M'Campbell, two or 
three M'Croskys, and a Coalter family. In the course of a few 
years, other families came and settled amongst them ; their names 
were, M'Nutt, Weir, Campbell, Wilson, Anderson, Calton, Henry, 
Lowry, and another stock of Edmundsons, and one family named 
Todd, my grand-lather on ifiy mother's side ; two of the name of 
Stuart, one of Alexander, Cuwder, Gray, Jamieson, and' two Pat- 
tons. Of all these families, by intermarriages other families were 
soon formed; also others coming in. 



THE MEETING HOUSE. 59 

"The above settlers commenced, at least man;v of them, in the 
woods, and in much fear from the savages and wild beasts. Hence 
at my grand-father's house, some distance from the South Mountain, 
but nearer it than the western side of the settlement, and a house 
most convenient for the whole settlement to collect their families 
together in case of an invasion, the settlers erected a stockade fort, 
the remainders of which, I saw around the yard when I was a boy. 
Near to the fort, at a place called then, and now. Old Providence, 
they erected a log meeting-house, and had worship occasionally by 
supplies from Pennsylvania. In those early days, the population 
of Timber Ridge united with Providence to get supplies, intending 
as soon as they could to have a settled pastor between them. The 
lower settlement on Hays' Creek and Walker's Creek, felt them- 
selves too distant from Old Providence, and urged a more central 
place between the mountains, and proposed the place, now near 
Witherow's Mansion. My grand-father prevailed upon his neigh- 
bors to meet them at the new site ; accordingly a log meeting-house 
was erected on the southern side of the creek. The united congre- 
gations of Timber Ridge and New Providence, called Mr. John Brown, 
and he was installed their pastor. The first elders were, — a Mr. 
Millar, Andrew Hays, John Logan, Samuel Buchannan, Alexander 
Walker, my grand-father John Houston, and iVndrew Steel." 
After the congregation had agreed upon a site for a new church, 
having had much difficulty in becoming united in the choice, it was 
ju'oposed to adopt a name — My aged ancestor said, 'neighbors we 
have hitherto had unpleasant and fruitless meetings, to-day we have 
had an agreeable and successful one, and we are indebted to a kind 
providence : let us call it New Providence,' to which all agreed. 
Then, ur soon afterwards they united in efforts ; some contributing, 
others laboring until they finished the stone walls, roof, doors, win- 
dows, and floor, and set in benches and a temporary pulpit, and 
then rested for some years until I was a boy capable of observation. 
For well do 1 remember sitting in my father's seat to see the swal- 
lows fl^'ing in and out during public worship, to feed their young 
ones, in nests upon the collar beams and wail-plates, or cavities in 
the stone work." When the people after some years finished the 
work by making a pulpit with a canopy, a gallery, and by glazing the 
windows, he says — " the elders Avere — Andrew liays, John Logan, 
Alexander Walker, John Houston, my father, Saunders AValker, 
and soon after James Henry, Charles Campbell, and James 
M' Campbell. 

"About the year 1763 an unhappy difference took place between 
the pastor, Mr. Brown, and some leading men in Timber Ridge con- 
gregation, on account of which Mr. Brown talked of removing. This 
deeply affected many of the New Providence congregation. But at 
last liiey agreed to retain his labors entirely, and on his accepting 
XbiU salary from them alone, his connexion and theirs witii Tiiuber 
Ridi^e was dissolved. Mr. Brown's labors were continued harnio- 

CD . ^ ^ ... 

niousiy in New Providence, until his powers of body failedj especially 



60 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL. 

his voice. TliOTefore iinituany he and the congregation agreed for 
him to he relieved hy the congregation hecoining vacant, and another 
called, all which was in due order effected ; and in a short time his 
successor, Mr. Samuel Brown, was called and installed their pastor, 
which hrings me down to the year 1796. 

" A few remarks and I have done. After Mr. J. B. left Timher 
Ridge many of said congregation retained much affection for him, 
and through much inconvenience attended almost steadily N. P. 
meetings and communions as formerly. Another remark is, that 
hefore the struggle for independence took place, N. P. kept the Sab- 
hath with great strictness, and family worship was almost univer- 
sal. Another remark is, that shortly before the war, some men, 
whose sons were growing up, felt a desire for having them, or part 
of them, educated liberally, chiefly with a view to the ministry of 
the gospel. Accordingly a small grammar school was formed in the 
neighborhood of Old Providence, composed of Samuel Doak, John 
Montgomery, Archibald Alexander, James Houston, William Tate, 
Samuel Greenlee, William Wilson, and others, which greatly in- 
creased and drew youths from distant neighborhoods. This f^r-Am- 
mar school was moved to the place near Fairfield, called Mount 
Pleasant ; it was, in 1776, established at Timber Ridge meeting- 
house, and named Liberty Hall. 

" Sincerely yours, 

"S. Houston." 

Tradition says the first work after building log-cabins for them- 
selves, was to erect a capacious meeting-house. For permanency 
and dignity they determined it should be of stone. Limestone for 
mortar could be found in any abundance, but sand was brought on 
pack-horses six or seven miles from the stream called South Fork. 
Nails' and glass were brought in the same wp.y from Philadelphia. 
A sycamore, for a long time the only one in the neighborhood, 
sprung from the bank of refuse sand brought from a stream wliere 
the tree abounds. The succeeding generations kncAV the old syca- 
more, enjoying its shade on Sabbath noon. So intent were many 
of the people of New Providence that their house of worship should 
be properly finished, that they forbore not only luxuries, but what 
are now esteemed the necessaries of housewifery. One old lady 
apologized to some company that came to eat with her, for not ac- 
commodating more at a time at the table, and requiring them to eat 
by turns, that all might have the benefit of her few knives and forks, 
by saying, " We intended to have got a set of knives this year, but 
the meeting-house was to be finished, and we could not give our 
share and get the knives, so we put them off for another year." 
The only pair of wheels in the congregation for many years was 
made to draw timbers for the church. In their private concerns the 
drag and sled sufficed. 

Of those persons named by Mr. Houston, students of the first 
grammar school — Doak, Montgomery, Houston, and Wilson be- 



JOHN BROWN — SAMUEL BROWN. 61 

came ministers of the gospel. Dr. Doak, well known in Tenncssoa 
as the laborious patron of literature, and minister of the gospel ; 
Houston preached in Kentucky, and in the time of the great excite- 
ment, left the Presbyterian Church ; Montgomery preached in Vir- 
ginia, and died on Cowpasture ; Wilson lies buried near Augusta 
Church, of which he was long a pastor. Houston and Wilson used 
to tell of Doak, that as his parents lived in the bounds of Bethel, 
too far from the school to live at home, he erected a cabin near the 
school house for his convenience ; and that the boys in their fun 
Avould frequently, while Doak was engaged with his teacher, break 
into his cabin, and derange his apparatus for cooking, and make sad 
work with his housekeeping ; all which he bore with great good 
humor, and went on cheerfully with his studies, in preparation for 
that life of trial and usefulness as a pioneer of the gospel and sound 
education in Tennessee. The name of the first teacher has been pre- 
served, but not those of his successors, till William Graham, and 
John Montgomery; these are preserved in the records of Presbytery. 
It does not appear that Mr. J. Brown ever himself engaged in teach- 
ing the school which for years was in operation about a mile from 
his dwelling, in which his elder children received their education, 
preparatory for those posts of honor conferred upon them by the 
conmiunity. 

The people of New Providence were visited by the missionaries 
sent out by the Presbyteries of the Synod of New York. And May 
18th, 1748, the Eecords of Synod say, "A call was brought into 
Synod from Falling Spring and New Providence, to be presented to 
iUr. Byram, the acceptance of which he declined." The congrega- 
tion being pleased with the labors of Mr. John Brown, a licentiate 
of New Castle Presbytery, who remained in the Valley for some 
time as a missionary, united, in 1753, with the people of Timber 
Pddge in making the call for his services. After Mr. Brown with- 
drew from Timber E,idge, he continued, many years, to preach to 
New Providence alone. His sketch is given under the head of Tim- 
ber illdfre. That the congrefration of New Providence did not over- 
value his usefulness, is seen in their prosperity. It Avent united 
into the hands of his successors, with a ciieering prospect of use- 
fulness, the standard of piety, an able eldership, a large number 
of professors of religion, having sent into the ministry some of her 
sons, and been the nursery of the Academy and the germ of the 
College. 

The second pastor Avas Mr. Samuel Brown, settled in 179G. We 
know nothing of the life of John Brown till he left college ; we 
know but comparatively little of his successor before he entered 
on his ministry. And ttiat little we know is from the memoranda of a 
son, now a minister of the gospel. Samuel Brown, of English ori- 
gin, was born in the year 1706, of a family of moderate circum- 
etanccs, in Bedford County, Virginia, in the bounds of the congre- 
gation of Peaks and Pisgaii, the fruitful mother of many ministers 
of the gospel prominent ia the Virginia Church. 



62 LETTER FROM HENUY BROWN. 

Crab Bottom, October 25th, 1853. 

Dear Brother — In 1836 I -was at the house of Jesse Wit, the 
brother-in-law of my venerated father, and took down, as directed 
by him, the following reminiscences. Mr. Wit was intimately ac- 
quainted with him from childhood, went to school with him, and sub- 
sequently my father boarded at his house, and went to school in 
his neighborhood. Mr. Wit lived and died near Liberty, Bedford 
County, Virginia. 

Mr. Wit says : — The first advantages he (my father) enjoyed in 
the way of mental culture were at schools where the first branches 
only of an English education were taught. He indulged in such 
sports as were common at schools, but was entirely free from pro- 
fanity, and of exemplary morals. He was the fondest boy of his 
books, and the best scholar of his age I ever knew. He often 
expressed a desire to obtain a liberal education, but the circum- 
stances of his father were not such as to enable him to give his chil- 
dren a better education than would barely fit them to transact their 
own business in the more ordinary walks of life. About the year 
1785 there was a school taught near the Peaks of Otter, by a Mr. 
Bromhead, in which the higher branches of an English education, 
such as English grammar, geography, surveying, &c., might be 
obtained. This was not the case in schools generally at that day. 
To this school he earnestly requested his father to send him ; but 
his father did not think his circumstances would justify the expense 
of boarding his son from home, and declined granting the request. 
The son being very urgent, the father thought to end the matter by 
telling him that to enable him to do so, it would be necessary to sell 
his yoke of oxen. But such was the desire of the son to learn, that, 
to this measure he strongly urged his father. By some means, now 
unknown, he got to the school. Being possessed of more than the 
ordinary talents and fondness for the science of mathematics, and 
having obtained a magnetic needle, he fitted it to a compass of his 
own construction, and with this, for want of a better, he practised 
surveying, for his own improvement. 

After *eaving the school of Mr. Bromhead, he went to Kentucky, 
and taught school himself, but at the end of twelve months he re- 
turned to the house of his father in Bedford County. This Avas in 
1788. Shortly after his return he commenced going to school to 
the Rev. James Mitchel, who resided in the neighborhood of his 
father. About this time the congregations of Peaks and Pisgah 
were blessed with an extensive revival of religion, principally under 
the instrumentality of the Rev. Drury Lacy. Mr. Brown became 
one of the subjects of renewing grace. At that time he was very 
fond of playing on the violin, and was considered a good player. 
The amusement of dancing also possessed in his estimation peculiar 
claims. He abandoned boih, and returned to them no more. Indeed, 
such were his subsequent views of the great tendency of dancing to 
banish serious reflections, and promote licentiousness, that even the 
sound of the violin was ever afterwards unpleasant. Of the pecu- 



REV. SAMUEL BROWN. • 63 

liar exercises of his mind under his awalcening, I know but little. I 
remember to have heard, however, thnt like many others, he was for 
a time p:reatly perplexed about the distinctive doctrines of Calvin- 
ism ; and being unable to get the difficulties solved that were sug- 
gested to his mind, he undertook to read the Scriptures regularly- 
through in reference to that single point, noting down as he pro- 
ceeded, what he found to favor the Arminian or Calvinistic view. 
Having found so many passages which would admit of no other than 
a Calvinistic interpretation, and not one on the side of Arminian- 
ism but might be interpreted otherwise, he bowed to the doctrines 
of divine grace, and gave his heart to God before he had gone half 
through the Bible. Not long after he made his first public address. 
Being at a prayer meeting in Liberty, where tbere was considerable 
religious excitement, he arose, and Avith great earnestness repeated 
Heb. 12 : 14 : " Holiness — without which no man shall see the 
Lord ;" and sat down. 

In 1790, he boarded in my family, in Liberty, and commenced 
the study of the Latin language, under a Mr. Andrew Lyle, from 
Rockbridge County. Mr. L. subsequently removed to Kentucky, 
and entered the ministry. He was succeeded by a Mr. Houston, 
from the same county, who subsequently became a minister of the 
gospel, and removed to Ohio, where he became a Shaking Quaker. 
In this school, Mr. Brown continued about two years. Thus far 
Mr. Wit. I am, Dear Sir, yours in the gospel, 

Henry Brown. 

While preparing for the ministry as a candidate, he was a mem- 
ber of Liberty Hall Academy, under William Graham. At the 
meeting of Hanover Presbytery, at Concord, July 30th, 1791, 
Messrs. Turner and Calhoun read parts of their trial in preparation 
for licensure ; the call from Philadelphia for the removal of J. B. 
Smith, from Hampden Sidney College, was put in his hands with 
the non-concurrence of the Presbytery ; and three young men were 
taken as candidates ; " John Lyle, recommended to this Presby- 
tery as a young man of good moral character, prosecuting his 
studies, and desirous of putting himself under their care, not as a 
candidate at present, but for their patronage and direction, was 
introduced. And the Presbytery having heard an account of his 
religious exercises, thought proper to encourage him in his studies. 
Mr. Samuel Brown was also recommended as a young man in 
nearly the same circumstances, and wishing to be taken under the 
direction of Presbytery in the same manner. But the Presbytery 
having heard a detail of God's dealings with his soul, and of his 
motives to engage in the ministry of the gospel, and considering the 
progress that he has already made in acquiring an education, 
thought proper to admit him as a candidate upon trials. They 
therefore agreed to assign him some subjects as a specimen of his 
abilities, under this limitation, that he be at liberty to produce them 
to Presbytery at any of their sessions, when it shall be convenient 



64 • EEV. SAMUEL BROWN. 

to himself; and appointed him an essay npon the Extent of Christ's 
Satisfaction." Mr. Moses Waddel, a student at Hampden Sidney 
College, was also received as candidate, and parts of trial Avere 
assigned. 

At Bethel, July 27th, 1792, Mr. Brown read his essay upon the 
Extent of Christ's Satisfaction. This essay was on the 30th con- 
sidered and sustained, and an essay was appointed Lim upon the 
question — " How do men become depraved, and wherein does that 
depravity consist;" and also a Presbyterial exercise upon Romans 
1st, 18th. At Providence, in Louisa, Oct. 5th, 1792, " Mr. Brown 
was appointed a popular discourse on Rom. 5th, 1st, in addition to 
his other parts of trial to be produced at the next meeting." Briery, 
April 5th, 1793 — "The Presbytery was opened with a sermon by 
Samuel Brown, on the subject assigned him." At this meeting the 
Rev. Devereux Jarret took his seat as a corresponding member. 
On the next evening the Presbytery met at 7 o'clock, at the house 
"of old Mrs. Morton" — and after consideration, sustained Mr. 
Brown's popular sermon. The notice of his reading his Essay and 
Presbyterial Exercise is omitted in the records. " The Presbytery 
then proceeded to examine Mr. Brown with respect to his knowledge 
in the doctrines of Divinity, and his answers being satisfactory, it 
was agreed to license him to preach the gospel. And Mr. Brown 
having adopted the Confession of Faith as received in the Presby- 
terian Church in America, and promised subjection to his brethren 
in ^he Lord, was accordingly licensed to preach the everlasting 
gospel of Jesus Christ, and recommended to all the churches where 
God in his Providence may call him." At a meeting in July, at 
the Cove, on the 25th instant. Presbytery recommended Mr. Brown 
to the commission of Synod. Under the direction of this com- 
mission, he performed missionary service until April 21st, 1796, 
when at Hampden Sidney — " Mr. Samuel Brown, formerly a pro- 
bationer under the care of this Presbytery, but for some time past 
a missionary under the direction of the commission of Synod, pro- 
duced a dismission from that body, certifying his good character 
and conduct while he acted as a missionary, whereupon he was 
again received as a probationer under the care of this Presbytery." 
On the next day — "A supplication was laid before Presbytery from 
the congregations of Providence, (Louisa), North Fork, and the 
Bird, to obtain Mr. Samuel Brown to supply them for six months, 
in order to prepare the way for his final settlement among them. 
Mr. Brown being asked whether such an appointment would be 
agreeable to him, answered in the negative, as he had already 
determined to remove out of the bounds of Presbytery." He then 
requested and obtained a dismission to join the Presbytery of Lex- 
ington. The journals of Mr. Brown kept during his missionary 
travelling and preaching have not, with the exception of a few 
fragments, been preserved. The range was large ; the bounds 
of the commission extended over Virginia, AVest Pennsylvania, and 
Kentucky. Yuth the general extent of their bounds, and a large 



REV, SAMUEL BllOWN. 65^ 

proportion of the particulars, Mr. Brown became fully acquainted. 
And tlie selection of a place of living, which he was enabled to 
make by the good will and choice of the people, was characteristic 
of the man. For quietness, usefulness, comfort, present success in 
the ministry, and prospective in-gathering of harvests, New Provi- 
dence was unsurpassed by any of the numerous vacancies, and was 
equalled by few that had pastors. Honesty of purpose, simplicity 
of manners, diligence in business, and a libei^al economy charac- 
terized the people of this retired but fertile region of country. 
The congregation had been famous for its attachment to its minister; 
and the condition in which the first minister left it, in his feeble age 
bore testimony to his fidelity. The activity of a young man was 
becoming visibly necessary, and Brown the fi.rst gave place cheerfully 
to Brown the second ; and the successor as cheerfully honored his 
predecessor while reaping the fruit of his labors. 

For years he pursued the round, monotonous, were it not of eter- 
nal consequence, of a country pastor, preaching twice on the Sab- 
bath to a large congregation of hearers in the old Stone Church, 
having an hour's interval between the sermons; visiting the sick 
and burying the dead as required, during the week ; preaching oc- 
casionally in retired neighb(n-hoods ; catechising the children by 
neighborhoods annually, giving account to Presbytery of his dili- 
gence, and the success of the parents and children therein ; and 
holding communion, or sacramental meeting at stated periods during 
the year. Add to these recurring duties, the responsibilities of a 
select classical school, bria^^ing a number of the pupils to be mem- 
bers of his family, which he taught a greater part of the time he 
was pastor of New Providence. The excellence of his teaching 
and discipline drew pupils from the counties east of the Ridge, and 
kept his number complete. In teaching — he was, " mild with the 
mild — and with the froward fierce as fire." Rebellion against the 
laws of propriety, was in his eyes like the sin of witchcraft, and 
woe to the unhappy boy that ventured to find out by experience, 
the manner Samuel Brown could subdue a disobedient boy. One 
experiment was sufficient ior his whole school life, and generally for 
a wliole generation of bojs. But with the cheerful and the studious 
and the law-abiding boy, he was like a spring morning, or the 
autumn evening. Tall, j;pare, broad-shouldered, and not particu- 
larly careful at all times whether he stood precisely straight, a thin 
visage with small deep-set eyes, of a grey color tinged with blue, 
not particularly expressive till the deep passions of the heart were 
aroused, "then," said Governor James M'Dowell, "they began to 
sparkle and glow, and apparently sink deeper in his head, and grow 
brighter and brighter till the sparkling black was lost in a vivid 
flame of fire," then the volcano, giving, no other sign in muscle or 
in limb, of its subterraneous workings, was ready to burst. Then, 
if the explosion was a volume of wrath, it was terrible ; if the 
kindling of a great subject, the burst of eloquence was resistless; 
the bolt shot forth and shivered like the lightning. 
5 



66 REV. SAMUEL BROWN. 

Mr. S. Brown read and tht>ught closely, but wrote little. Like 
his neighbor Ba:iter, he could arrange his thoughts into the purest 
English and mo:?t classic sentence without the help of the pen. 
Some few manuscripts — one printed sermon — and a few pieces in 
the Virginia Magazine, are all we have from his pen. His style 
was simple and concise, with no approach to the florid or verbose, 
or highly figurative. It was, in his most deeply interesting ser- 
mons, that which the hearers could never describe — because they 
never observed — they were simply noticing the Ideas as they came 
rushing forth like a band of warriors from the opened gates. They 
could not tell the plumes nor ensigns — but they could hear the 
heavy tread, and see the fiery eye, and feel the fierce expression of 
every limb. Many of his hearers could repeat in order the great 
truths of his sermons that most Interested him. But only now and 
then would they venture to say — "he used these very words." In 
his less interesting discourses, they could venture to be more exact 
about his words. His people considered him a great reasoner. In 
their estimation he always reasoned Avell ; often better ; and some- 
times the best they could imagine. And that he could reason well 
is certain from the fact, that his congregation learned to reason 
admirably on the great truths of religion and morals ; and that his 
brethren in the ministry came to listen to his sermons with the same 
emotions as his own people. The greatest men In the Synod, said 
he Avas the greatest reasoner in the Synod, under the pressure of a 
great subject. Dr. Speece, who always listened to him with plea- 
sure, on one occasion appeared to be entirely absorbed in his dis- 
course ; and as Mr. Brown said — "but we must come to a conclu- 
sion" — he unconsciously raised his hand and said aloud, "goon, 
go on." 

The facts given by his son respecting the manner In which he be- 
came Siitisfied on the subject of predestination, are Illustrative of 
his manner of reasoning from the pulpit on common occasions. He 
would produce a great array of undoubted facts, and so marshal 
them as a host prepared for battle, that no one would like to make 
an onset. Or he would begin to lay the foundation of his building 
on some corner-stone of the gospel, and go on tier by tier, and story 
by story, till when the top stone was laid, the hearer charmed with 
its beauty and symmetry, was ready to shout "grace, grace unto 
it." His hearers saw it all plr'u, just right ; but It required Samuel 
Brown to do it. His model '^^'d's Epistle to the liomans, fact 

after fact, consecutive and mth illustrations ; till some 

certain fact as a conclusion .table. Sometimes he entered 

into the field of metaphyi-- jn much In fashion In his day; 

and among the many tha ang any impression, he was of 

the few that was resistl aid Aveave a web his adversai-Ies 

could not disentangle. jroduce a train the common peo- 

ple could understand, losely and feel at the close a deep 

conviction of its trut wiser heads could retrace the vari- 

ous steps after they i their homes. They could admire, 



REV. SAMUEL BROWN. 67 

but it seemed to tliem it took a Samuel Brown to make it. Of his 
habits in the judicatories of the Church, there is neither a memo- 
randum nor a tradition of importance. One of his Elders describes 
him thus : — 

Jan. 4th, 1851. 

Reverend and Dear Sir, — I received your favor of Dec. 4th, 
only a few days ago, making some inquiries respecting the Reverend 
Samuel Brown. In compliance with your request, I will with plea- 
sure, send you such notices of him as my information on the subject 
will allow. 

He preached his first sermon in New Providence, after taking 
their call into his hands, June 5th, 1796. His text was in 4th of 
2d Corinthians, 1st and 2d verses. His second sermon on the same 
day was from 1st Peter, 2d and 3d verses. He was married 9th of 
October, 1798, to Polly Moore, whose story is known to you. He 
soon afterwards purchased a small farm near Brownsburg, and com- 
menced teaching a classical school. He continued the school seve- 
ral years. Amongst those who were his pupils, I may name Gov. 
James McDowell, Gov. McNutt, of Mississippi, Samuel McD. Moore, 
and Dr. Wilson, now of Union Seminary. He attended to the busi- 
ness of his farm himself, employing no overseer. His salary was 
only $400 per annum, until a year or two before his death, when it 
was raised to $500. He was judicious and economical in the man- 
agement of his aifairs. At the time of his installation his means 
were nothing, his family became large, yet at his death his estate 
was quite considerable. He died suddenly, loth October, 1818, 
having preached the day before. His text on that occasion was in 
the 40th chapter of Isaiah, 30 and 31. 

His talents, according to the common opinion, and that is my 
own, were of a very high order. His judgment in all matters was 
eound and practical. In cases where it seemed difficult to arrive at a 
correct decision, he seemed to seize with facility the true view ; and 
the clearness of his statements hardly failed to bring others to con- 
cur with him. His preaching was impressive and interesting. In 
his personal appearance he was tall and lean, his eyes sunk deeply 
in his head. His voice, though not sweet, was distinct ; his manner 
earnest, seeming to be inspired by a deep conviction of the truth and 
importance of his subject. His gestures, according to my recollec- 
tions, were few, but apppropriate. In his addresses from the pulpit, 
he was eminent for strength, conciseness, aud perspicuity. Argu- 
mentative more than declamatory, he convinced the judgment of his 
hearers. Plain, instructive, and practical in his discourses, he 
brought the principles of the Bible to bear upon the conduct of his 
people in all their relations. He also held forth very strongly the 
great Calvinistic doctrines of the Scriptures. He preached repent- 
ance toward God, and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. He dwelt 
prominently on the total depravity of human nature, and on the 
necessity of regeneration. He frequently became very much ani- 
mated -when preaching, and sometimes the tears were seen to trickle 



68 REV. SAMUEL BROWN. 

down his cheeks. His sermons were short generally. I have heard 
people complain sometimes that they were too short, but never that 
they were too long. When he preached two sermons on the Sab- 
bath, as he did in the summer, his last sermon was generally con- 
sidered the ablest. I never saw but one sermon of his in print ; that 
one was preached at the installation or ordination of A. B. Davidson, 
in Harrisonburg. Mr. Brown told me that he had preached it with- 
out much preparation, that he had however felt liberty in the delivery 
of it. When the Presbytery applied for a copy, he had none, and 
wrote it out as nearly as he could ; but I think he was not satisfied 
with it, and people generally did not consider it as a fair specimen 
of his sermons. 

The longer he lived amongst his people, the more they became 
attached to him. He mingled amongst them on easy and familiar 
terms ; took an interest in their welfare both temporal and spiritual. 
His conversation was interesting, and to use a current phrase, he 
was the soul of the company in which he was. He took an active 
interest in the Brownsburg Circulating Library, and was desirous to 
promote the taste, and the habit of reading amongst his people. He 
uniformly attended to catechising once a year, at the diiferent places 
in his congregation, and made pastoral visits to some extent. In 
his day it was not customary to preach at funerals. In admitting 
persons to the communion of the church, he generally conversed with 
them privately, and then reported to the Session. He was a man 
that never shrunk from any responsibility, that properly belonged to 
him, in any circumstances in which he was placed ; and his opinions 
probably carried more weight with them than those of any other 
man in this end of Rockbridge County. He was a very kind hus- 
band, and was always heard to speak of his wife in the most affec- 
tionate manner, and he reposed in her judgment and opinion great 
confidence. His piety was undoubted. He died universally lamented ; 
in the prime of life, in full intellectual vigor ; in the midst of his 
usefulness ; and when the love of his people towards him, so far from 
abating, was becoming deeper and stronger. 

I am yours, respectfully, 

Thomas H. Walker. 

As Mr. Samuel Brown "never shrunk from any responsibilities," 
BO he never sought for notoriety. He held the post of his highest 
desires, the pastor of a flock of the Lord Jesus. This he sought 
when he entered upon the course of studies for the ministry ; and 
for this he longed whether at the grammar school, or at Liberty 
Hall ; and this he preferred to a missionary life. And whether he 
directed the concerns of a small farm, or taught a select classical 
school, it was to aid him in the work of a gospel minister. And this 
honor and this desire he left as the inheritance of his children. As 
a teacher he stimulated youth to seek excellence ; and through life 
he encouraged the young to strive for mental as well as moral cul- 
ture. Dr. Spcece attributes to him his excitement for an education. 



REV. SAMUEL BROWN. 69 

" In 1792, Mr. Samuel Brown, one of my former teachers, wrote to 
my father, to persuade him to send me to the grammar school, near 
New London. I was anxious to go ;" and through life he spoke of 
Samuel Brown as conferring a great favor on him in his early life, 
by encouraging him to seek a liberal education. 

When the bodily exercises referred to in the sketch of Baxter, 
and so fully described by Davidson in his History of the Presbyterian 
Church in Kentucky, made their appearance in Virginia, Mr. Brown 
made a decided and open opposition. He said they were a profane 
mixture with the work of God. He had meditated upon the sub- 
ject as a peculiarity of Kentucky and Tennessee ; and when they 
became matters of daily fact in the neighboring congregations, he 
spoke out clearly and convincingly. His decision and his reasons for 
it, quickened the action of Baxter's mind, who was travelling more 
slowly, yet surely to the correct decision. These two men differed 
in some particulars, and by that very difference mutually affected 
the operations of each other's mind. Baxter was always ready to 
hear what Brown would say, and Brown was always glad to have 
Baxter fully agree with him. Baxter would listen to new things in 
argument, or report, or read them as history with entire simplicity. 
Like a child in a botanic garden, with the carelessness of innocence 
he would walk around wounding his hands with the thorns here, and 
offending his smell there, with the odor of the flowers, seeming to 
admire the pernicious and the deadly, and stopping to look a mo- 
ment at the pure and good : and going into the museum to look at 
machinery, they should lead him to the apartments of the garrotte, 
the maiden and the guillotine, at all of which he would look with 
awakened curiosity as something recommended for their peculiar ex- 
cellence : — by and by his face would begin to assume a sober cast, 
the lines would deepen, and the tones of voice would tremble per- 
haps with emotion — Gentlemen, these are all deadly, every one — 
and disgraceful as deadly ; — those flowers are all poisonous, every 
one, except that little group that stands in the unobserved corner. 
Brown would come in, his reasoning powers as sensitive to error as 
the eye to the floating mote, or the smell to the fumes of sulphur ; 
on he would go, shaking his head at this, passing by that, and paus- 
ing nowhere till he met the little group of innocent sweet flowers ; 
and in the museum he would have felt a cold shuddering as he looked 
to see what these evil things were. And in recounting the whole 
afiair, Baxter would have kius-hed outright as he described this 
poisonous thing with so pretty a covering of beauteous colors, and 
the queerness of those death-machines praised for their ingenuity : 
and Brown would have laughed at Baxter as about to put on the gar- 
rotte as a necklace, and hug the maiden and bite the nightshade to 
find out what they were. In the final conclusion they would entirely 
agree. It would have distressed them for either to have found the 
oilier coming to an opposite conclusion. Both would have paused 
and rc-considered his course, and weighed his arguments, and 



70 EEV. SAMUEL BROWN. 

balanced them with his brother's reasons. Eacb looked upon tX.^ 
other as the greater man. 

The people of New Providence considered their pastor as com- 
pletely suited to them ; they desired no other ; they could not well 
conceive a better. And Mr. Brown rejoiced in an eldership of men 
of simplicity of manners and purposes ; of sterling integrity and 
unfeigned piety ; and a congregation of sensible people, numerous 
enough for all his capabilities as a pastor, and worthy of the best 
exercise of those endowments of body and mind that might be fitted 
for any service the Lord might call. Both were contented. Under 
his ministry, the Old Stone Meeting House, endeared by a thousand 
recollections, gave place to a new brick building. And as his own 
log dwelling was about to be exchanged for a convenient brick resi- 
dence, nearly completed, he came suddenly to the end of life. He 
bad performed the services of a sacramental occasion at New Provi- 
dence on Saturday, Sabbath and Monday, the 10th, 11th and 12tb 
of October, as his people thought Avitli more than usual ability. On 
Tuesday, the 13th, making preparations to attend the Synod in 
Staunton, and giving directions to finish some parts of his house, 
he ate heartily at dinner, and in less than two hours was lifeless. 
Rev. John H. Rice, in the Evangelical and Literary Magazine for 
December, 1818, thus writes : — " The record of the incidents of 
this day (14th of October) presents something like a map of human 
life. In the morning we were gay and cheerful, amusing ourselves 
"with remarks on the country, on the comparative genius and habits 
of our countrymen, and a thousand things, just as the thoughts of 
them occurred, anticipating a joyful meeting in the evening with 
some well-tried, faithful and beloved friends ; when suddenly, as the 
flash of lightning breaks from the cloud, we were informed of the 
almost instantaneous death of one of the choicest of these friends, 
and one of the most valuable of men — the Rev. Samuel Brown. 
The road which we should travel led by the house in which he was 
accustomed to preach ; and on inquiring for it, we were asked if 
we were going to the funeral ! Thus, as in a moment, was hope turned 
into deep despondency, and gladness of heart exchanged for the 
bitterness of sorrow. 

" We journeyed on in moui'nful silence interrupted by occasional 
remarks, which showed our unwillingness to believe the truth of what 
had been announced, and how reluctantly hope takes her departure 
from the human bosom. It might have been a fainting fit, an apo- 
plectic stroke mistaken for the invasion of death ; and still he might 
be alive. The roads trampled by multitudes of horses, all directed 
to the dwelling of our friend, dissipated these illusions of the 
deceiver, and convinced us of the sad reality. Still, however, when 
we arrived at the church, and saw the people assembling, and the 
pile of red clay, the sure indication of a newly opened grave, tkrown 
up in the church yard, it seemed as though we were thus, for the 
first time, assured that Samuel Brown was dead. Only a few of the 
people had come together on our arrival. Some, in small groups, 



REV. SAMUEL BROWN. 71 

were conversing in a low tone of voice interrupted by frequent and 
bitter sighs, and showing in strong terms, how deeply they felt 
their loss. Others, whose emotions were too powerful for conversa- 
tion, stood apart, and leaning on the tombstones, looked like pictures 
of woe. Presently the sound of the multitude was heard. They 
came on in great crowds. The elders of the church assisted in com- 
mitting the body to the grave. After which, solemn silence inter- 
rupted only by smothered sobs, ensued for several minutes. The 
widow stood at the head of the grave, surrounded by her children, 
exhibiting signs of unutterable anguish, yet seeming to say, ' It is 
the Lord, let him do with us what seemeth unto him good.' After 
a little time, on a signal being given, some young men began to fill 
the grave. The first clods that fell on the coffin, gave forth the 
most mournful sound I ever heard. At that moment of agony the 
chorister of the congregation was asked to sing a specified hymn, to 
a tune known to be a favorite one of the deceased minister. The 
voice of the chorister faltered so that it required several efibrts lo 
raise the tune; the whole congregation attempted to join him, but 
at first the sound was rather a scream of anguish than music. As 
they advanced, however, the precious truths expressed in the words; 
of the hymn seemed to enter into their souls. Their voices became 
more firm, and while their eyes streamed with tears, their countenances 
were radiant with Christian hope, and the singing of the last stanza 
was like a shout of triumph. The words of the hymn are well 
known. — 

" ' When I can read my title clear.' 

By the time that these words were finished, the grave was closed, 
and the congregation in solemn silence retired to their homes. We 
lodged all night with one of the members of the church. The family 
seemed bereaved, as though the head of the household had just been 
buried. Every allusion to the event too, brought forth a flood of 
tears. I could not help exclaiming, ' behold how they loved him.' 
And I thought the lamentation of fathers and mothers, of young men 
and maidens, over their departed pastor, a more eloquent and affect- 
ing eulogium, than oratory with all its pomp and pretensions could 
pronounce. After this I shall not attempt panegyric. Let those 
who wish to know the character of Samuel Brown go and see the 
sod that covers his body, wet with the tears of his congregation." 

Mr. Brown left a widow and ten children, seven sons and three 
daugliters. A sketch of his widow has appeared in the preceding 
volume. In about six years she followed her husband to the tomb, 
and lies by his side. 

The successor of Samuel Brown, and third preacher of New Provi- 
dence is James Morrison, now filling the pulpit. He became the 
son-in-law of the widow, and a true brother of the children. 



72 HANOVER PRESBYTERY. 



CHAPTER VI. 

HANOVER PRESBYTERY, FROM ITS RECONSTRUCTION, 1758, TO THE 
FORMATION OF ORANGE PRESBYTERY, 1770. 

In the reconstruction of Presbyteries that followed the union of 
the Synods of New York and Philadelphia, in 1758, the Hanover 
Presbytery included, with the exception of Mr. John Hoge of Fred- 
erick County, all the Presbyterian ministers south of the Potomac, 
in connection with the two Synods, Alexander Craighead, Samuel 
Bl.'ick, John Craig, Samuel Davies, Alexander Miller, John Todd, 
Rf>bert Henry, John Brown, John Wright, and John Martin. The 
first meeting was held July 12th, 1758, in Mr. Wright's congrega- 
tion in Cumberland County. "Agreed that all the appointments of 
the former Presbytery of Hanover, that are not yet complied with, 
shall continue in force, as far as they are consistent with the union 
(>f the Synods." Under this order the ordination of Messrs. Rich- 
ardson and Pattillo took place, the necessary steps having been taken 
by the former Presbytery. 

I Members of Hanover Presbytery. 

Rev. Henry Pattillo, the eighth in order, was an alumnus 
of Mr. Davies. A sketch of him appears in the Sketches of North 
Carolina. 

Rev. William Richardson, the ninth in order, was an 
Englishman by birth, and became a member of the family of Mr. 
Davies. Respecting some religious books sent him, Mr. Davies 
•writes, June 3d, 1757 — "In their names and my own, I heartily 
thank the Society in Glasgow for their liberal and well chosen bene- 
faction. Mr. Richardson (now a resident in my family) and myself 
will divide them according to direction, and endeavor to distribute 
them to the best advantage." At Providence, Louisa County, the 
Committee, Messrs. Todd, Wright, and Davies, met according to 
appointment to hear Mr. Pattillo's trials — "Mr. William Richardson 
attending upon the Committee to offer himself upon trials for the 
ministry of the gospel, was taken sick, and unable to pass an exami- 
nation. But the members of the Committee having had consider- 
able acquaintance with his progress in learning by their private 
conversation with him, conclude they have sufficient reason to dis- 
pense with his trials at this time, in so extraordinary a case ; and 
appoint him to prepare a sermon on John iii. 2, ' We know thou art 
a teacher come from God ;' and an Exegesis on the question — Unde 
apparet necessitas Christi Mortis ut Peccatores servati sint ? — as a 
second part of trial to be determined at the next Presbytery." At 
Cub Creek, in the September following, after the licensure of Mr. 



REV. WILLIAM RICHARDSON. 73 

Pattillo, the examination of Mr. Richardson in Latin, Greek and 
Hebrew, Logic, Ontology, Natural and Moral Philosophy, Geography 
and Astronomy, was held and approved ; his religious experience, 
and exegesis, and sermon were heard and also approved — and they 
" appoint him a sermon on 2 Cor. v. 17, to be delivered at our next 
Committee at Wm. Smith's in Cumberland, the last Wednesday of 
October; and they appoint Messrs. Davies, Henry, Wright, and 
Todd, a Committee for that purpose." On the 25th of October, the 
Committee sustained the sermon, and appointed another on John vi. 
44, first clause — and a Lecture on 2 Cor. 4:1 — 7. At Captain 
Anderson's, in Cumberland, Jan. 25th, 1758, Mr. Richardson de- 
livered the sermon and lecture. After examination — "on various 
subjects of Divinity, the Presbytery received his assent to, and 
approbation of, the Westminster Confession of Faith, as the confes- 
sion of his faith, also the Catechism and Directory, and proceeded 
to license him ; and appointed the Moderator, Mr. Davies, to give 
him some admonitions with regard to the discharge of his office." 
April 26th, 1758, at Providence, Louisa, Mr. Richardson opened 
Presbytery with a sermon according to appointment, which was 
accepted as preparatory for ordination. On the next day he was 
ordered to take a missionary tour through the upper part of Nox'th 
Carolina ; and also to attend a meeting of Presbytery at Captain 
Anderson's, in Cumberland, on July 12th, with an exegesis on — 
" Num Sabbatum Judaicum post Christi resurrectionem, in primum 
diem hebdomadis mutatum?" On the appointed day the Presbytery 
met, and on the next day proceeded to the ordination of Henry 
Pattillo and William Richardson. Mr. Davies delivered on the 
occasion, number seventy-one of his printed sermons, — " The love 
of souls a necessary qualification for the ministerial office." To the 
end of the sermon, is appended the ordination service of the occa- 
sion. At the meeting of Presbytery to consider the application for 
the removal of Mr. Davies to Princeton, Mr. Richardson was not 
present. Mr. Davies, " in the name of the society for promoting 
Christianity among the Indians, petitioned the Presbytery that Mr. 
Richardson should be permitted to go as a missionary among the 
Indians, as soon as his health will permit ; to which the Presbytery 
heartily agreed." Sept. 27th, 1758, at Hanover, he was "appointed 
to preside at Mr. Craighead's installation, at Rocky River in North 
Carolina, on his way out to the Cherokee nation." In 1760, he 
joined the Presbytery of South Carolina, not in connexion with the 
Synod. There are further notices of his labors in North and South 
Carolina, in the Sketches of North Carolina. His foster child and 
heir, William Richardson Davie, was noted in the war of the Re- 
volution and the Civil History of North Carolina, as a soldier of 
bravery, and a politician of influence. 

Rev. Andrew Millar, the tenth member, came from the 
pari-.li of Ardstraw, in Ireland ; and in 1753 applied to the Phila- 
deljjkia Synod for admission — "He acknowledged he was degraded 



74 REV. ANDREW MILLAR. 

by the Presbytery of Letterkenny, and sub-Synod of Londonderry, 
and General Synod of Ireland, but complained, that they had treated 
him hardly and unjustly." The Synod after considering his case — 
" think they would act wrong to encourage a man which is cast out 
of their churches, till we hear for what reasons, and we would warn 
all the Societies under our care, to give him no encouragement as a 
minister till his character is cleared." In 1755, he appeared before 
Synod and handed in "a penitential acknowledgement to transmit" 
— to Ireland to procure reconciliation between him and the Presby- 
tery of Letterkenny, or the Synod of Dungannon. The next year, 
he came again with "a supplication from Cook's Creek and Peeked 
Mountain, requesting us to receive Mr. Alexander Millar as a full 
member, and to appoint his instalment as a regular pastor." These 
congregations were composed of emigrants from Ireland; Cook's 
Creek on the south-west, and Peeked Mountain north-eastward of 
Harrisonburg, the present county seat of Rockingham county. 
Some steps were taken by the Synod to comply with this request, 
and some discretionary power was granted Messrs. Black and Craig, 
" to receive him as a member and instal him, provided they find his 
conduct in that part of Christ's vineyard, such as becomes a gospel 
minister," in prospect of some letters being received from Ireland, 
favorable to Mr. Millar's standing, " in the fall when the ships are 
arrived from Ireland." Messrs. Black and Craig did not proceed in 
the affair. The request from the congregation was renewed in May, 
1757 — " and the Synod unanimously agree to receive him as a 
member, and order, that Mr. Craig instal him accordingly, at some 
convenient time, before the first of next August ; and that he give 
him to understand, that it is the judgment of the Synod, that he 
ought to be content with the bounds fixed by the committee for that 
purpose." He was installed and registered as a member of Done- 
gal Presbytery ; but was not content with his bounds. He wished 
the line between his congregation and Mr. Craig's, should be more 
central, and approach nearer the Stone Church and Mossy Creek, 
and carried the matter before Hanover Presbytery in 17t>0. The 
matter was decided against him, " as Mr. Craig's bounds on that 
side are very moderate, and as the people on the limits contended 
for, earnestly petition that they may be continued under their own 
pastor." In 1764, we find him in difficulties with his congregations. 
Preparations were also made by Presbytery to investigate some 
charges, unfavorable to his morals, against his conduct while on a 
missionary tour in North Carolina. On these charges he was de- 
posed June 5th, 1766, by the Presbytery of Hanover. The matter 
was carried to Synod, 1769. Steps were taken for a hearing, "in 
the mean time on account of Mr. Millar's unjustifiable delay for 
some years to enter his complaint — the irregularity of his proceed- 
ings — the atrocious nature of the crimes laid to his charge — we 
do hereby declare him suspended from the exercise of the minis- 
terial office, till his complaint can be fully heard." 
^ Mr. Millar then gave in a paper renouncing the authority of the 



REV. SAMUEL BLACK — HUGH M'ADEN. 75 

Synod. " The Synod therefore declare he is not a member of this 
body, and forbid all their Presbyteries and congregations to employ 
him." 

Rev. Samuel Black, the eleventh in order, a probationer 
from Ireland, was received by New Castle Presbytery. His ordi- 
nation took place at the Forks of Brandywine, in 1737. He soon 
after removed to Virginia, and took his residence among the Scotch- 
Irish population that had seated themselves on Rockfish river, at 
the eastern base of the Blue Ridge, in Nelson County, as the State 
is now divided, and not far from Rockfish Gap. In every respect, 
his situation was well chosen ; the people were enterprising, the 
soil good, the climate favorable, the position for trade showing its 
superiority every year as improvements advance, and the community 
a church-going people by habit. In the division of the Synod, he 
went with the Synod of Philadelphia, and was a member of the Pres- 
bytery of Donegal. On the reconstruction of Presbyteries, he was 
assigned to Hanover ; but never met with them in session. An 
amiable man, of a retiring disposition, as infirmities came upon him 
he secluded himself more and more from public labors of the min- 
istry. Some difficulties arose, and some charges were brought 
against him by a portion of the congregations, as reasons why 
Presbytery should grant them another minister. The Presbytery 
proceeded with great caution and tenderness, and the difficulties 
were in part adjusted. Mr. Black retired from public services 
altogether, ovring to these difficulties and his own sensitive feelings, 
sooner than he would have done in other circumstances. His 
family, as kind and retired as himself, never urged him to a more 
prominent stand, or more vigorous efforts in his old age. He was 
orthodox in doctrine, and correct in his views of religious action 
and Christian principles, as has been evidenced by the fact that a 
goodly number of pious people were found on Rockfish ; and his 
successors in the ministry saw evidence that God had blessed the 
ministry of his word by him. No production of his pen remains; 
and no great act marked the even tenor of his way. His influence, 
like that of multitudes, will be known in its wider or narrower 
diflusion, at the great day. He died about the year 1771. 

Rev. Hugh M'Aden, the 12th in order, was received from 
New Castle Presbytery, July 18th, 1759. His memoir is found in 
the Sketches of North Carolina. 

Rev. Richard Sankey, (sometimes spelled Zankey), the 
13th member, was ordained by Donegal Presbytery, in 1738. 
His admission to the sacred office was delayed by a circumstance 
recorded in the Minutes of Synod the year he touk his seat. The 
Synod upon considering a remonstrance sent up for the purpose, 
Bay — " That though they cannot but greatly condemn and censure 



76 REV. RICHARD SANKEY. 



"KT 



.Ir. Sankey's conduct, in acting the plagiary in transcribing notes 
out of printed authors, thereby to impose upon the Presbytery, 
giving them a false view of his ministerial powers ; and in sending 
the same notes to another candidate to enable hira to impose upon 
his Presbytery in the same manner, as well as for his greatest 
imprudence in sending such heretical notes abroad, whereby most 
dangerous errors came to be vended ; yet considering that Mr. 
Sankey was sharply admonished by his Presbytery, that his trials 
were sometime stopt, and his ordination a considerable time de- 
layed on account of this, his conduct, we shall now lay no further 
censure upon him, but judge the Presbytery was defective in not 
taking notice in their Minutes of his being such a plagiary, or cen- 
suring him on that account." In his after life he seems never to 
have expressed any inclination towards the sin of his youth ; and 
probably justified the Prebytery and Synod in their treatment of 
his thoughtlessness, not to say his crime, in which they mingled 
leniency with the severity of their rebuke. 

lie was settled in the ministry near Carlisle. His congregation, 
like himself, were of Scotch-Irish extract. He signed the protest 
of 1741 ; and his people adhered to the old side, and belonged to 
the Synod of Philadelphia. The troubles of the Indian wars suc- 
ceeding the defeat of Braddock, particularly those connected with 
the Paxton boys, induced the congregation to seek a residence in 
the more peaceful frontiers of southern Virginia. They took their 
abode in the fertile regions on Buffalo Creek, in Prince Edward, 
and around the place now known as Walker's church, lying between 
Cumberland congregation and Cub Creek, and on one side closely 
adjoining Briery congregation. And considering the distances 
people would then ride to church, the congregations of Cub Creek, 
Briery, Buffalo, Walker's church and Cumberland, occupied a large 
region of country. The Ilev. William Calhoon in a letter to F. N. 
Watkins, says — "He was a very old man when I first knew him. 
From the time I kneAV him he was a small man, very bowlegged ; 
when his feet would be together, his knees would be six inches 
apart. His face was rather square, with high cheek bones. He 
wore a wig and bands. His manner in preaching was to lean on 
the pulpit, perhaps on account of his age, with his Bible open before 
him. After announcing his text and dividing his subject, he made 
remarks on each head, and occupied much of the time in fortifying 
the doctrine by other passages of Scripture to Avhich he would turn 
and read, giving book, chapter, and verse. He was considered a 
superior Hebrew scholar ; often carried his Hebrew Bible into the 
pulpit, and used it in his criticiams and quotations, using in the 
general the language of the common English Bible. 

In the war of the revolution, though advanced in years, Mr. 
Sanky was decided for the liberties of his country. His name 
appears honorably on some of the papers prepared by his Presbytery 
ot lasting interest in political and religious liberty. While able to 
ride he attended the meetings of the judicatories of the church; and 



REV. JAMES WADDELL — REV. JAMES HUNT. 77 

in his old age there were instances of the Presbytery hohling their 
meeting in his church to accommodate his infirmities, as in the case 
of the ordination of Mr. Mitchel. He held the office of a minister 
of the gospel more than half a century, some thirty of which he 
spent in Virginia, with an unblemished reputation. He closed his 
career in the year 1790. His congregations have flourished. Buf- 
falo enjoyed the labors of Matthew Lyle, and now is served by 
Mr, Cochran. Walker's Church has had a variety of ministers and 
of success. Among others, Mr. Roberts labored there for years, not 
without success. 

Rev. James "Waddell, D.D., together with his congregation, 
in the Northern Neck of Virginia, have their place in the first 
volume of Sketches of Virginia. 

Rev. James Hunt, the fifteenth member, was the son of the 
James Hunt, conspicuous in the scenes of a religious nature in Han- 
over County, previous to the visit of Mr. Robinson, and during the 
times of Davies. His preparation for College was made at the school 
under the direction of Mr. Todd, and patronized by Mr. Davies : his 
degree was conferred at the College of New Jersey, in 1759, the 
summer Mr. Davies removed from Virginia to become President of 
the College. His theological education was completed under the 
direction of New Brunswick Presbytery, by whom he was licensed 
and ordained. It is probable that he pursued the study of theology 
under the instruction of his beloved pastor, the President of the Col- 
lege, Mr. Davies. At Tinkling Spring, Oct. 7th, 1761, he produced 
his credentials, and was admitted member of Hanover Presbytery. He 
made a tour through North Carolina, preaching to great acceptance, 
and in April, 1762, at Goochland, the Presbytery put in his hands " A 
call from Roan and Anson Counties, North Carolina, to which he is to 
give an answer by our fall Presbytery, or sooner, if he sees fit ; and 
if he docs accept it, and declare his acceptance to the moderator," 
(Mr. Craighead), " he is empowered to install him. The two con- 
gregations engage to pay him X80 each per annum." These calls 
he declined. Visiting the counties of Lancaster and Northumber- 
land, in Virginia, where Messrs. Davies and Todd had been gather- 
ing members of the church, with the aid of Whitefield and others, he 
was encouraged by the prospects of usefulness to remain some time. 
Pleased with the people, who excelled in social manners, and they 
being interested in him as a gospel minister, preparations were 
making to have him settled as pastor. In the mean time, James 
Waddell, licensed by Hanover Presbytery, April, 1761, at the time 
Mr. Hunt joined Presbytery, and preachuig with great favor in dif- 
ferent parts of the country, made, after repeated mvitations, a visit 
to the Northern Neck. Col. Gordon and others preferring him to 
any candidate they were likely to obtain, and there being a prospect 
of securing his services with a larger field of usefulness, Mr. Hunt 
thought proper to withdraw from a people to whom he felt greatly 



78 REV. DAVID EICE. 

attached, and seek another location. Mr. Waddell was eventually 
settled as pastor. 

At a meeting, Oct., 1762, at Providence, Louisa County, "Mr. 
Waddell accepts of a call from Lancaster and Northumherland Coun- 
ties, in which the Presbytery heartily concur;" Mr. Wright's trial 
was completed, and he " is hereby suspended until we shall see suf- 
ficient reason to restore him ;" and " Mr. Hunt having requested a 
dismission from this Presbytery, as he expects to settle in Pennsylva- 
nia, Mr. Todd is directed to give him credentials when he shall apply." 
Mr. Hunt passed the great part of his ministerial life in Montgo- 
mery County, Maryland, in the neighborhood of Rockville. For 
many years he was at the head of a flourishing classical and mathema- 
tical school, extensively known, and deservingly held in high esteem. 
Among the numerous pupils may be named William Wirt, Esq., 
who attended his school about four years ; and laid the foundation 
for his literary excellence under the instruction, and in the library 
of Mr. Hunt. For two years young Wirt was a member of Mr. 
Hunt's family. This gentleman took special pains to encourage his 
pupil to efforts in composition, and for improvement in declamation ; 
and having high ideas of the importance of both of these exercises, 
he stimulated young Wirt to efforts in public speaking that gained 
him the prize at the annual examination and exhibition. His son, 
William Pitt Hunt, opened his office, at Montgomery Court House, 
to young Wirt to commence the study of law ; and after some years 
lie removed to Virginia, the place of his father's birth. His widow, 
a Miss Watkins, became the second wife of Moses Hoge, D.D., and 
has left a memory in the churches which is blessed. 

The sixteenth member, David Rice, was born in Hanover 
County, December 20th, 1733. His parents Avere plain farmers, in 
moderate circumstances, of Welch extraction. His mind was deeply 
impressed with religious things early in life. He witnessed the 
excitement produced by the readings of Morris and his companions, 
and the preaching of Robinson. Under the preaching of Mr. Davies 
he was hopefully converted. When about twenty years of age he 
became a pupil of the school conducted by Mr. Todd with the assist- 
ance of James Waddell. So anxious was he to procure an education, 
that, to meet the expenses, he raised a hogshead of tobacco with his 
own hands and commenced his studies. Afterwards he taught an 
English school ; and sometimes both taught and studied, till his 
health began to give way. Then for a time a connexion gave him. 
his board. His classical course was completed at Nassau Hall. 
President Davies made him the beneficiary of some funds sent annu- 
ally, from London, for the purpose of assisting in the education of 
young men of promise, in narrow circumstances. This supply 
ceasing on the death of Mr. Davies, Mr. Richard Stockton became 
his almoner, saying, " I have, in a literal sense, ventured my bread 
on the waters, having a ship at sea. If it founders, you must repay 
the sum I advance ; if ii returns safe, I will venture in the figurativ T 



REV. DAVID RICE. 79 

sense." The vessel returned safe, and Mr. Stockton declined the 
repayment offered some two years after. Mr. Rice was graduated 
the year Mr. Davies died, 1761. He pursued the study of Theology, 
in preparation for the ministry, under the direction of Mr. Todd, 
and was received as a candidate for the ministry at the Bird Meet- 
ing-Houso in Goochland, April 8th, 1762. He passed part of his 
trials in the June following, in Prince Edward, and part in the fol- 
lowing October at Providence, in Louisa ; and on the 9th of the 
following November, at Deep Creek, opened the Presbytery with a 
sermon on 2 Tim. 2 : 19, " Let every one that nameth the name of 
Christ depart from iniquity." In the afternoon of the same day, at 
the house of Mr. Hollands, he was licensed to preach the gospel. 
In October, 1763, at Cub Creek — "Mr. Rice accepts a call from 
Mr. Davies' former congregation, in which the Presbytery cheerfully 
concur." On the 28th of December of the same year, he opened 
the Presbytery at Hanover lower meeting-house, with his trial sermon 
for ordination, on 2 Tim. 2:3, " Thou therefore endure hardness, 
as a good soldier of Jesus Christ:" and on the next day was 
ordained to the full work of the gospel ministry, and set as pastor 
of the church in and about Hanover ; Mr. Pattillo presiding. la 
less than three years circumstances, unfriendly to the welfare of the 
congregation, led to the following record of Presbytery, April 18th, 
1766, Mr. Rice — "petitions the Presbytery for a dismission 
from his congregation in and about Hanover, on condition that the 
difi'erences now subsisting in said congregation are not made up in 
the space of three or four months ; which the Presbytery grants." 
In October of the same year, at Cub Creek, Mr. Rice received 
a call — "from the congregations of Bedford, which he accepts, and 
in which the Presbytery concur." The difficulties in Hanover 
were not between Mr. Rice and the people, but between the peo- 
ple themselves, particularly some of the leading men. These not 
being settled, Mr. Rice thought it better to remove. In April, 1767, 
the records of Presbytery say — "that the parties had amicably 
composed themselves, and are restored to peace." Emigrations 
from Hanover to the frontiers were now frequent. Many of the 
most pious and active persons were in a little tmie in other congre- 
gations ; and this people so signally blessed of God for a series of 
years became weak as other men. The emigrants, black and white, 
wherever they went carried the spirit of the gospel, as manifested 
by Davies, to the frontiers of Virginia and JNorth Carolina. The 
cliurches of Christ were multiplied, while Hanover dwindled. 
"Whether the leading men were jealous of each other, or simply 
missed the guiding power of Davies ; or whether Davies himself 
under the inliuence of the spirit of emigration that pervaded his 
flock, could have kept up its relative importance, are matters for sober 
reflection, but no certain decision. The church of Davies still exists 
in feebleness among the churches of Christ, having seen days of 
depression and some days of reviving. 

iu October, 1768, Mr. Rice stated to Presbytery — "that he was 



m KEY. DAVID RICE. 

entangled In a suit brought against him by Mr. Millar, in Augusta 
Court, for pretended slander in transmitting a minute of Presbytery 
which respected said Millar's trial and deposition ; which he, the said 
Rice did, as Clerk of Presbytery ; which suit considerably affected 
the Presbyterian interest in this colony. The Presbytery think it 
necessary that some of our me.nbers attend said Court, when this 
suit is to be determined, and represent the affair in a proper light : 
and do, therefore, appoint Messrs. Todd and Brown to attend said 
Court for that purpose." Mr. Millar did not prosecute the suit. 

In October, 1771, he was directed by Presbytery to supply Cub 
Creek one-fourth of his time. To this he assented — "unless the 
Bale of land at that Creek, where he resided, and the purchase in 
Bedford prevented." On the 30th of October, 1777, he took advice 
of Presbytery whether he should continue in the relation which 
existed between him and Concord, and the Peaks, or give up one ; 
and if one, which ? Presbytery advised him to hold to the Peaks. 
He confined his labors to this large congregation for about five or 
six years. This period embraced the early childhood of his nephew 
John Holt Rice, a name dear to the Virginia church. 

In 1782, Mr. Rice visited Kentucky. Allured by the reports of 
the fertility of the soil, he wished to have the advantage of his own 
observation, on the important question of making it the home of 
Lis young and increasing family, either as a family or as emigrants 
when they came to years of maturity. The contending claims of 
speculators and the unsettled state of the country, made no favor- 
able impression upon his mind. He preached frequently while in 
the country, to the great acceptance of the scattered settlements. 
His first sermon was at Harrod's Station; Matt. 4th, 16 — "The 
people which sat in darkness saw great light ; and to them which 
sat in the region and shadow of death light is sprung up." The 
people were more pleased with his ministry, than he was with the 
situation of aifairs in respect to land-titles, and the safety of the 
homesteads sought in the midst of so much danger. May 20th. 
1783, at Hall's meeting house, now New Monmouth, in Augusta 
county — "a call from the united congregations of Cane Run, Con- 
cord, and the Forks, in Lincoln county, was given in to be presented 
to Mr. Rice. On the next day Mr. Rice made a motion to be dis- 
missed from his congregation in Bedford — "Resolved, that he be 
dismissed accordingly" — Ordered, " That the call from Kentucky 
be presented to Mr. Rice." The call was presented and accepted. 
He speedily removed to the "dark and bloody ground." In Vir- 
ginia he had been forward in every good work. He was a trustee 
of Hampden Sidney College ; was active in the measures to carry 
on the work of the Revolution ; diligent in his calling as a minister 
of the gospel ; and acceptable to the congregations in Virginia. 
Under his care the Peaks flourished and required his entire labor. 
He is called "Father Rice" in Kentucky, being the first Presbyte- 
rirn minister that settled in that State. The active part he took in 
ewerj thing relating to the prosperity of the infant settlements of 



REV. DAVID RICE. 81 

Western Virginia — and the faithfulness and labors by which he 
merited the name of " Patriarch of the Kentucky Presbyterian 
Church," are recorded in Davidson s History of the Presbyterian 
Church in Kentucky. No histoi-y of Kentucky, whether of Church 
or State, can be complete without extended notice of the labors of 
David Rice. In fact, a Biography of this man would necessarily 
embrace the most interesting events in the literary, political, and 
religious movements of Kentucky, in its early days ; and with some 
of his published writings, would form a volume of permanent use- 
fulness. 

Mr. Rice was married to Mary, daughter of Rev. Samuel Blair, 
the preceptor of Davies ; he reared a family of eleven children. 
Many of his descendants are in Virginia ; and some in the ministry. 
He lived to an advanced age. For the last three years of his life, 
he was prevented from preaching and writing, by the gradual decay 
of nature. His religious exercises were of a heavenly character. 
He died June 18th, 1816, in his 83d year. His last words were — 
" Oh, when shall I be free from sin and sorrow." The following 
sketch is from the pen of the mother of Mrs. Rice, and will find its 
way to the hearts of the numerous descendants of Mr. Blair and 
Mr. Rice, and many others that fear God and know a mother's de- 
sires for the salvation of her children. 

October 8th, 17G3. 

My Dear Children — It is my concern for your souls' welfare, 
as well after my decease as whilst I am present with you, that I 
seem to be irresistibly urged to leave you a few sentences to peruse ; 
and if it should please a gracious God to bless them to you — as 
the reading of any thing of the like kind, that appeared to be honest 
and without show of ostentation, has been to me — my design, as far 
as I am judge of myself, will be fully answered. And now, 
searcher of the hearts and trier of the intents and actions of thy 
creatures, if my design be any other than I here profess, discover 
to me the fraud before I proceed any farther. 

My design at this time shall not be to give you a narrative 
or diary of what I have experienced, of as I trust, the Lord's gra- 
cioiis dealings towards me, for that would be too great ; and as 
1 did not prosecute that begun work in my young days, I could 
not now recollect without adding or diminishing. What discour- 
ages me now, was that same reason when I first attempted, is, 
that I believe the Lord did not give me such enlargement of judg- 
ment that I should be useful to any but such as I am nearly con- 
nected with, who, I hope, will make no bad use of any thing 
that may not appear with such embellishments as the public would 
require. HoAvever, that now is for my design in these few lines. 

When I was about the age of fifteen, or soon after, it pleased a 
gracious God to stop me in my career of youthful follies, and to 
make sweet religion to appear the most noble course a rational crea- 
ture could pursue. And what first brought me to reflect was ; 
6 



82 REV. DAVID RICE. 

that summer I was visited with one affliction after another ; first, the 
measles, and then the intermitting fever, and then the whooping 
cough — all to no great purpose, until hy my being brought so low 
I apprehended myself in a decay, which put me to think I should 
set about reformation, a work which I thought only consisted in 
growing serious, and praying often, with other duties. When having 
an opportunity of hearing Messrs. Gilbert and John Tennent, they 
engaged me more, and strengthened me in my resolution to devote 
myself to religion. But the bed was too strait for me. I was 
often allured into my former vain company to the wounding of con- 
science and the breach of resolutions ; was like a hell upon earth, 
and put often to think that the day of grace was over, and I might 
as well give up with all. However, it pleased a gracious God again 
to strengthen and encourage me to wrestle and cry for free mercy, 
and that in myself I could do nothing, nor keep the least resolution 
I could make. But soon after the way of salvation in and through 
Christ, was clearly and sweetly opened to me in such a point of 
light that it appeared to me I had not lived or breathed or known 
what pleasure was before then. I then got victory over sin and the 
devil. But oh ! how soon Satan came with another hideous tempta- 
tion, which was blasphemy. This, as I had never felt or heard of be- 
fore, filled me with such horror, that I was near being overcome with 
an unnatural sin. But as the distress was great, the deliverance was 
greater, wdiich made me loathe myself, and almost life, and say with 
Job : " I would not live always." I was then persuaded by my dear 
minister, John Tennent, to join in communion with the people of 
God in the precious ordinance of the Lord's Supper. AVhich, 
though I could scarcely be prevailed on to venture, and though with 
trembling, lest I should meet with a salutation of " Friend, how 
camest thou hither ?" I know not Avhether ever I had a greater dis- 
covery of the dying love of a dear Redeemer. It appeared so clear 
to the eyes of my understanding that for a little while I saw nothing 
of the world besides. Then 1 went on my way rejoicing, singing 
in the Psalmist : ^' Return unto thy rest, ! my soul, for the Lord 
hath dealt bountifully with thee." I thought then 1 should never 
sin more ; never indulge sloth or inactivity, or wandering thoughts, 
for sin had got such a dash it would no more have any access to my 
spirit : but sad experience soon made me wiser, and L was left, not 
many days after, to go mourning without the sun. So my cliariot 
wheels moved slowly for many days. Though, blessed be God, a 
sense of religion, and my deep obligations still remained with me, 
and I was assiduous for the good of poor sinners ; taking such 
opportunities as fell in my way, and such of my acquaintance as I 
had access to. And in the way of my duty i suftered much re- 
viling, but was not suffered to be moved thereby, though young, and 
religion at that time an uncustomary thing, and not much of morality 
only among the aged. 

And now, my dear children, let me enjoin this duty on you, 
to make conscience of your conversation and words. You may 



REV. DAVID RICE. 83 

be apt to excuse yourselves with, that you are young, and it does 
not become you to talk of religion, and that is the minister's 
part. But if you have received the grace of God, have you re- 
ceived it in vain, or only for yourselves ? Has not the Lord 
deposed a trust in your hands — his glory and honor — and should 
you not every way strive to advance it ? At that time I was 
much perplexed with my own heart : spiritual pride seemed as if it 
would undo me, for I concluded at some times as if it was the spring 
of all my actions. This I groaned under ; but sometimes was 
tempted to cast away all for my ignorance of divine life. And 
the depth of Satan made me conclude that there never was a child 
of God that had ever the least rising of such a horrid feeling, and 
so much akin to the devil. But conversing with a humble, honest 
woman, I found that she was wrestling under the same, and so I got 
new courage to fight this Apollyon, and so from time to time I was 
helped. As I let down my watch, and grew cold and formal, and 
to backsliding from him, the Lord left me to such exercises as cost 
^ me broken bones before I was restored to a sense of his favor. As 
I informed you, I cannot recollect the particular exercises at such a 
distance ; if I can but say : 

" Here, on my heart, the impress lies, 
The joys, the sorrows of the mind." 

What reason have I this day to praise my heavenly father, who is a 
father to the fatherless, in providing for me such a companion in 
life, when my fond fancy would sometimes have led me to choose one 
that had little or no religion ! Oh ! the goodness of God in pre- 
venting me then, and at other times, when I had formed schemes to 
ruining myself. This, my dear children, I would have you care- 
fully to ponder and beg for direction in before proceeding in such 
an affair in which your happiness for this world, if not the next, 
depends. Let the words of the inspired apostle be the moving 
spring of all your actions : "the glory of God." But, although 1 
was blest with the best of husbands, (and you the best of fathers,) 
yet how unbecomingly did I act in that particular ! How often 
have I dishonored religion by my pride, self-will and self-love ! And 
here, with sorrow, occurs an instance of it. When I was called to 
a self-denying duty, for the sake of my friends and native place, to 
come to Pennsylvania, how many excuses did I make to get my 
shoulders from under the yoke ! and to prevail with my venerable 
husband not to go ! And although he did not consult flesh and 
blood in the way of duty, yet when the Lord so remarkably smiled 
upon his labors, I hope 1 saw my error. This is, and shall be matter 
of grief to me while i live. Oh ! may it never be a witness against 
me that I was so unwilling to come to the help of the Lord. Free 
mercy I plead, and I trust I was made to see and feel that if any 
man sin, there is an advocate with the Father — Jesus Christ. 

My care for your immortal part never left me in the midst of all 
my own perplexities and fears ; and when I had freedom for myself, 
your happiness Avas next to my oayu. Before your entrance into 



84 REV. DAVID RICE. 

the world, (or before you drew the vital breath of life) my concern 
for you came next, which prompted me at one time to spend some 
time more than common to implore heaven in your behalf. It 
pleased God by his gracious influence to smile upon me and 
encourage my faith and trust for you. Now let this be an excite- 
ment to you, to be earnest for the salvation of your own souls, and, 
as it were, to storm heaven — offer violence to your carnal selves. 
For though none can win heaven by all they can do, yet the com- 
mand is, " Give all diligence :" he that sows sparingly, shall reap 
so. Otherwise it shall avail nothing that you have so many petitions 
put up for you. No doubt Darid often prayed for his wicked son 
Absalom, but we do not read of his saving change. It pleased the 
Lord farther at that time to strengthen my hope in this instance, 
in that your oldest brother was more than ordinarily solicitous to 
know what he should do to be saved, and took all opportunities to 
converse with such as could direct him the way to heaven. More 
than ordinarily, I say, because there are too lamentably few that at 
eight or nine years, are much concerned about the matter. But his 
sudden and admonishing death, at less than twelve years, may con- 
vince others that no age nor state is exempted — here I must stop, 
and mourn now, because I unreasonably grieved for his removal as 
if the Lord had not a sovereign right to do with all his creatures as ' 
he pleased ; which gave birth for every discontented thought, and 
liberty for Satan with all his artillery of hideous injections to destroy 
my peace and that submission that became a creature, and much 
more one that had been the subject of such favors as I trust I was. 
And though I was at times helped and could sweetly acquiesce in 
the divine will, yet it was never cured till a greater stroke was felt. 
And now "distress," as Young observes in the like case, "distress 
became distraction." And though, as the case was distressing for 
a father to be removed from being the head of a young family, the 
eldest not fourteen years, the Lord was pleased, to me a poor sinful 
_ creature, to strengthen me in such a Avay four days before the 
removal of my dearest friend upon earth ; yet how soon did I lose 
sight of the promises and grow discontented ; and although my 
temptations were different from the first in the death of my dear 
son, yet they were as aggravating and as pernicious to religion as 
the other. Life became a burden: nothing seemed to me more 
desirable than death, Jonah like, because I had not my desire, 
insensible of what or how I should die, or of the blessing of life 
and of the mercy of being with you. Oh ! how little do we know 
what spirits we are of ! And how weak is our strength when we are 
not able to go with the footmen when left ! how should we, if called, 
be able to resist even unto blood, when left to ourselves ? 

It pleased God in about a twelvemonth after, to remove my 
youngest son Isaac, which brought my sin to remembrance in caring 
so unsuitably in the last dispensation. My grief for his removal, as 
to myself, was not probably as much as it should be, for, at that time, 
1 thought nothing could make another wound, but as I concluded it 



REV. DAVID RICE. 85 

was for my sin that he was removed from all hopes of usefulness ; 
every affliction throughout that time appeared but small compara- 
tively — in comparison to the other two. But my God strengthened 
and upheld me through all my difficulties, and made me taste the 
sweetness of his promises and rely upon them with a firm confidence 
that my Maker was my husband^ and that he had betrothed me to 
himself in judgment and in righteousness, and that I was still and 
should be the care of a kind Providence in all respects, as glory to 
his great name, we have been. This has been my refuge in all my 
difficulties that unavoidably Avill arise in a world of sin and temp- 
tation, and from contracted circumstances, as being the alone head 
of a family as to your support which has been always redressed 
better than I could ever think it would. And now, my dear chil- 
dren, I have given you some brief sketches of my life, and I wish 
it had been with less imperfections. I may with more justness call 
it out-breakings, but that the riches of free grace might be mani- 
fested to the greatest of sinners. As to my comforts or sweet 
manifestations of God's love in Jesus Christ and out-goings of soul, 
I have shunned to make much mention of, though my consolations 
have been neither few nor small ; blessed, forever blessed be his 
holy name. And farther, as my eternal state is not decided and I 
am yet in a world of sin and temptation, I thank my God I enjoy, 
at times, peace and serenity of mind and a good degree, and that I 
trust I am not deceived as to the state of my soul. And now, my 
dear children, may we be so happy through the riches of free grace 
in Christ Jesus, to meet at last at the right hand of God when He 
makes up his jewels, and be able to say, here am I and the children 
that God has graciously given me. Amen. 

If I should be judged by any of you so hard, as that I wanted 
to set myself ofi" in your esteem, I think there is nothing in this 
relation that can give birth to such a surmise, as I told you in the 
beginning that I could not somehow get peace or satisfaction, as I 
looked upon it as a duty undone not to speak a few words to you 
after I could not speak after the manner 1 now do, and as I had 
often sifted the impulse, so when I was sick, March, 1763, when it 
pleased a gracious God to restore me again to you, I promised in 
my mind, as I think I wanted my life should not be altogether use- 
less to you every way that I could, to attempt your good and com- 
fort ; and oh ! that I may be enabled as long as life lasts, to do some 
little for God's glory, as I have done to dishonor that religion I have 
professed. And now, my dear children, 1 can't conclude with more 
striking words than the words of your dying father; and may they 
ever be as a monitor to you, to see to it, that none of you be want- 
ing, which I would now reinforce; and that you may be kept from 
evils that youth are exposed to, especially vain, light company, and 
even those that may be possessors too, for all have not grace that 
may make a large possession, and of such you may be in greater 
danger than of others. Therefore, live near God, and every day 
seek direction how to conduct your life, and grace to live the life 



86 REV. DAVID RICE. 

of faith and mortification of sin. And now that you may he directed 
and conducted through this ensnaring world and he made meet for 
the inheritance of the saints in glory, is the desire of your mother 
that has always desired your eternal happiness. F. B. 

P. S. This covenant was made, or to the same effect, in the year 
1731, (it was lost, and this is now the reason of my renewing it in 
writing), in the same month, if I rememher right, that I now renew it. 
happy day, when for some few days after, I was often, at my Avorldly 
employment, made to say, in the language of the blessed apostle, 
that I knew no man after the flesh. A heaven upon earth I then 
enjoyed, sin, I thought, had got a greater blow than I found soon 
after, to my cost, it wholly had. But I trust this day it had its 
beginning which will be perfected in glory at last. 

Aug. 14th, 1763. — thou eternal and ever blessed God, Father, 
Son, and Holy Ghost, who is the searcher of all hearts, thou knowest 
my sincerity, and what I am now about to do, and what thou hast 
commanded me to do ; thou art a present witness to this solemn 
transaction of my soul, which I am now about to renew — even a cove- 
nant dedication of myself, my soul, my body, and all I have or pos- 
sess, to be at thy disposal. It was thy free grace, through thy dear 
son, that first inclined my heart to fall in with this only method of 
escape from deserved Avrath, through the alone merits of Jesus Christ, 
my only Saviour, and I do noAV here ratify the sacred obligation that 
was made for me in baptism, and that I trust I have solemnly and 
sincerely and voluntarily entered under, and sworn with the symbols 
of Christ's blood in my heart. I desire to present myself, with the 
deepest abasement, sensible how unworthy I am to come before 
the holy majesty of heaven and earth in any act of service ; and 
were it not that I am invited by the name of thy dear Son to trust 
in his perfect righteousness, I might indeed tremble to take hold of 
thy covenant. 1 do this day, with the full consent of will, surrender 
myself to thy disposal, to be ruled and governed in such manner as 
shall answer the purposes of thy glory. I leave future events to thy 
management. Command or require of me what thou wilt, only give 
me strength to perform, and I shall cheerfully obey. And although 
I have, in a thousand instances, broken my solemn engagements in 
times past, and my treacherous heart has turned aside from thee, 
yet I do now earnestly implore thy Holy Spirit to assist me for the 
time to come, with more steadfastness to perform my vows. May I 
be safely conducted through life. As by thy power alone I shall 
be able to stand, let no temptation to sin, no allurement to the world, 
no attachment to flesh and blood, nor death nor hell force me to vio- 
late my sacred engagements to be thine. Oh, let me never live to 
apostatize from thee. my dear glorious Creator, w4iy didst thou em- 
ploy thy thoughts from all eternity for me ? Why was I not with 
some of my species, left to all the vice my nature was inclined to ? 
Why did thy Spirit strive with me so long, and even after, I trust, 
I had tasted of thy love in pardoning so guilty a wretch as I am, 



JAMES CRESWELL — CHARLES CUMMINGS — ^SAMUEL LEAKE. 87 

•who SO often has crucified the Lord of Glory afresh, that even then 
that prayer was for me if upright : " Father forgive them." And now, 
may I, with humble trust and confidence, say, my Beloved is mine, 
and his desire is towards me, and therefore it is that my desire is 
towards him. Heaven and earth, and woods and vales, and all sur- 
rounding angels witness for me, that I am devoted to Thee^ and when 
1 will falsely or presumptuously deviate from this solemn engage- 
ment, let my own words testify against me. And now, thou Al- 
mighty God, may this covenant made on earth, (though by a sinful 
creature) be ratified in Heaven, through the merits of Jesus Christ. And 
when the solemn hour of death comes, sti-engthen me to rely on Jesus, 
who, I trust, has strengthened me to renew and make this covenant ; 
and let me remember this day's transaction to the last moment of my 
life. Bless the Lord, my soul, and all that is in me, who has 
crowned thee with loving kindness and tender mercies. With humble 
trust do I now subscribe my name to it. Frances Blair. 

James Creswell, the 17th member, pursued his studies for 
the ministry, while teaching school in Lancaster County, for Col. 
Gordon and a few neighboring gentlemen. Being highly esteemed, 
he was presented to Presbytery at Cub Creek, Oct. 6th, 1763, and 
was licensed at Tinkling Spring, May 2d, 1761. In October, 1765, 
at Lower Hico, in North Carolina, he opened with his trial sermon, 
the Presbytery met to ordain him ; and on Thursday, the 6th, was 
ordained by Messrs. Todd, Henry, and Pattillo, a committee ap- 
pointed for the purpose. He commenced his ministry with high 
expectations. But in a little time fell into improprieties, like Mr. 
Wright ; and like him passed from usefulness and honor through 
obloquy to forgetfulness. 

Rev. Charles Cummings, the 18th, finds his place with 
the history of the settlement of Holston, in this volume. 

Rev. Samuel Leake, the 19th member, has left no memo- 
rials of his early life. He met the Presbytery convened at Hico, 
North Carolina, Oct. 3d, 1765, for the ordination of Mr. Creswell, 
and was taken under their care. Mr, Todd having previously given 
him some parts of trial, they were, by consent of Presbytery, ex- 
hibited, and approved. Other parts were assigned him. He passed 
his final examination, and was licensed at the same time with Mr. 
Cummings, April 18th, 1766, at Tinkling Spring. The examination 
of these young men Avas full and particular. Mr. Leake was popu- 
lar as a preacher. In October, 1768, he accepted a call from 
Sandy River, Han, and Mayo, and preparations were made for his 
ordination, at Sandy River Meeting House, on the first Wednesday 
of the succeeding April. At Tinkhng Spring, April 12th, 1769, the 
records say, tliat tiie order for a Presbytery at Sandy River to 
ordain Mr. Leake having failed, and he naviug become convinced 
that he could not "perlorm his duty without intolerable latigue," 



88 DAVID CALDWELL — JOSEPH ALEXANDER — THOMAS JACKSON. 

the Presbytery " did not think it expedient to oblige Mr. Leake to 
settle there against his will. Upon this Mr. Leake returns their 
call." He accepted a call from the Rich Cove and North Garden, 
Albemarle County. Mr. Tliomas .Jackson haviniz: accepted a call 
from Cook's Creek and Peeked Mountain, in Rockingham, Mr. 
Leake was called on for his trial sermon for ordination, and he and 
Mr. Jackson both delivered the lectures assigned, these trials being 
approved, a Presbytery was appointed to be held at Cook's Creek 
for the ordination of both, May 3d, 1770, Mr. Craig to preside, and 
Mr. Brown to preach the ordination sermon. His pastorate was 
short, being brought to its end by his death, Dec. 2d, 1775. His 
children grew up in the congregation, and were agreeably married 
and settled, possessing the amiable disposition of their father. He 
was succeeded in his office by William Irvin, and he in turn by 
James Robinson. Mr. Robinson married a daughter of Mr. Leake, 
Mr. Andrew Hart another. A large proportion of the very nume- 
rous descendants have been pious possessors of religion. The bless- 
ing of God has rested on his house ; the Lord has chosen from it 
ministers of his sanctuary. 

Rev. David Caldwell, the twentieth minister, was received 
from New Brunswick Presbyteiy, Oct. 11th, 1767. A biography 
of much interest was published by his successor in office, Mr. Caru- 
thers. A chapter embracing his life may be found in the Sketches 
of North Carolina. 

Rev. Joseph Alexander, the twenty-first member, pro- 
duced to Presbytery, at the Byrd in Goochland, Oct. 11th, 1767, 
credentials from the Presbytery of New Castle, of his licensure, and 
of his having received and accepted a call from Sugar Creek, North 
Carolina, together with a recommendation for ordination. He was 
ordained at Buffalo, Guilford County, North Carolina, by the Pres- 
bytery met to instal Mr. Caldwell. His useful life was given partly 
to North Carolina, and principally to South Carolina. 

Rev. Thomas Jackson, the twenty-second member, was re- 
ceived a licentiate from New York Presbytery, Oct. 6th, 1768, at 
Mr. Sankey's meeting-house, in Prince Edward. Being recom- 
mended by Presbytery and the Synod, to the Presbytery of Donegal 
or Hanover, he chose to be under the care of Hanover ; and Synod 
having recommended that he be ordained as soon as possible, a 
lecture and a sermon were appointed him to be delivered at the 
Spring meeting. At Tinkling Spring, April 12th, 1769, he opened 
the Presbytery with his trial sermon. He delivered his lecture in 
company with Mr. Leake, and having accepted the call from Peeked 
Mountain and Cook's Creek, he was ordained in company with Mr. 
Leake at Cook's Creek, on the first W^ednesday of the succeeding 
May. He was a successful minister, and much beloved by his 
charge. The people had much difficulty in fixing the places of his 



REV. WILLIAM IRWIN — HEZEKIAH BALCH. 89 

preaching. Cook's Creek, Linvel's Creek, Peeked Mountain, and 
Mossy Creek, all wanted a Sabbath in the month ; and some com- 
plained that Cook's Creek got more than her share from her loca- 
tion. His race "was shorter than that of his companion in ordina- 
tion, Mr. Leake. He died May 10th, 1773. 

Rev. William Irwin, the twenty-third member, was taken 
on trials at Tinkling Spring, April 13th, 17G9; and licensed at the 
house of George Douglass, in the Cove congregation. Having 
accepted a call from Rockfish and Mountain Plains, he was ordained 
at Rockfish, April 9th, 1772. After Mr. Leake's death, in 1775, 
he preached for a length of time at the Cove. He was for some 
years Stated Clerk of Presbytery. Li the intercourse of life his 
manners were pleasant; in the pulpit solemn. He made careful 
preparation for the exercises of the sanctuary. Amiable in disposi- 
tion, delicate in health, he never put himself forward or affected to 
take the lead, in matters of Church or State. The latter part of his 
life was much perplexed by a difficulty brought upon him, for some 
trivial matters, by members of his congregation. How great a fire 
a little matter may kindle, may be seen by perusing the numerous 
pages of the record of the protracted trial before the Presbytery, 
written out in the beautiful penmanship of Lacy. There is proof 
that an amiable man may be driven frantic by the pertinacity of 
well-meaning indiscreet members of his church. In his defence. Dr. 
Waddell delivered a speech which, for argument, pathos, sarcasm, 
point, and flowing eloquence, surpassed, in the opinion of his young 
friends, all his other efforts in public. For a number of years before 
his death, Mr. Irwin had his residence in the Cove congregation, 
but through infirmity declined the pastoral office, and ceased to 
preach some years before his death. 

Rev. Hezekiah Balch, the twenty-fourth member, a 
licentiate of New Castle Presbytery, after preaching with accept- 
ance for some time in the wide bounds of Hanover, was received by 
the Presbytery, and ordained in March, 1770. He emigrated to 
Tennessee, and holds a place in the political and civil history of 
that State. 

Orange Presbytery formed. 

The Presbyterian ministers in North Carolina having increased to 
six in number, proposed the erection of a new Presbytery, by the 
name of Orange, having the Virginia line on the north, and indefi- 
nite boundaries south and west. To this the brethren in Virginia 
did not object. A petition sent to the Synod in May, 1770, signed 
by David Caldwell, Hugh M'Aden, Joseph Alexander, Henry Pat- 
tillo, Hezekiah Balch, and James Cresweil, asking for a Presbytery 
to be constituted, was granted ; and the signers were erected into a 



90 TIMBER RIDGE. 

Presbytery, the first meeting to be at Hawfield's, the first "Wednes- 
day of September. The Synod added to the list the name of 
Hezekiah James Balch, from Donegal, a man famous for the part 
he took in the Mecklenburg Declaration, in 1775. 



CHAPTER VII. 



TIMBER RIDGE. 



Rockbridge County, Virginia, received her first white inhabitants 
in the year 1737. In the fall of that year, Ephraim M'Dowell and 
his wife, both advanced in years, with their sons James and John 
\ and daughter Mary, and her husband James Greenlee, were on their 
I way from Pennsylvania, the landing-place of emigrants from the 
\ British dominions, to Beverly's Manor. Whether the parents were 
born in Scotland, and in early life emigrated to Ulster County, 
Ireland, or whether Ireland was their birth-place, is left in doubt. 
The advantageous ofiers made by Beverly to obtain settlers for his 
grant, in the frontier wilderness, were circulated in Pennsylvania, 
and not unknown in Europe. Allured by these, James M'Dowell 
the son, had in the preceding summer, visited the Valley of the 
Shenandoah, and raised a crop of corn on the South River. The 
family of emigrants winding their way to the provision thus made 
ready for their winter's support, had crossed the Blue Ridge at 
Wood's Gap, and were encamped on Linvel's Creek for the night. 
A man calling himself Benjamin Burden, presented himself at their 
encampment, and asking permission to pass the night in their com- 
pany, was cheerfully made partaker of their food and fire. As the 
evening passed on in cheerful conversation, he informed the family 
that his residence was in Frederick County, where he had obtained 
a grant of land from the Governor, in the bounds claimed by Lord 
Fairfax, the Governor contending that the Blue Ridge was the 
western boundary, and Fairfax claiming the Alleghenies ; that the 
Governor had promised him another grant of 100,000 acres, on the 
head waters of the James River, as soon as he would locate a hun- 
dred settlers ; and that to induce settlers to locate on his expected 
grant, he would give to each of them one hundred acres of land, 
upon their building a cabin, with the privilege of buying as much 
more as he pleased up to a thousand acres, at the rate of fifty shil- 
lings the hundred acres. In the course of the conversation, he 
learned that John M'Dowell had surveying instruments with him and 
could use them. After examining them carefully, he made propo- 
sitions to M'Dowell to go with him and assist in laying off his tract, 
ofl'ering him, for his services a thousand acres, at his choice, for 



TIMBER RIDGE, 91 

himself, and two hundred acres, each, for his father and brother and 
hrother-in-law ; for which he would make them a title as soon as the 
Governor gave him his patent ; which would bo when a hundred 
cabins were erected. The next day John M'Dowell went with Mr. 
Burden to the house of Col. John Lewis, on Lewis Creek, near 
where Staunton now stands ; and there the bargain was properly 
ratified. From Mr. Lewis's they went up the valley till they came 
to North River, a tributary of the James, which they mistook for 
the main river, and at the forks commenced running a line to lay 
off the proposed tract. M'Dowell chose for his residence the place 
now called the Red House ; the members of the family were located 
around, and cabins were built. The neighborhood was called Tim- 
ber Ridge, from a circumstance which guided the location. This 
part of the valley, like that near the Potomac, was mostly destitute 
of trees, and covered with tall grass and pea-vines. The forest 
trees on this Ridge guided these pioneers in their choice and in the 
name. Burden succeeded in procuring the erection of ninety-two 
cabins in two years, and received his patent from the Governor 
bearing date, November 8th, 1739. This speculation, not being 
profitable, soon passed from the hands of the company, which was 
composed of Burden, Governor Gooch, William Robertson and others, 
and became the sole property of Mr. Burden. 

This Benjamin Burden was an enterprising man from New Jersey. 
The records of the court, in the famous land case, arising from the 
grant, speak of him as a trader visiting extensively the frontiers. 
His activity, and enterprise, and success, enlisted the favor of the 
Governor, who was desirous of securing a line of settlements in 
towns or neighborhoods, west of the Blue Ridge, both to extend his 
province, increase the revenues, and render more secure the counties 
east of that Ridge ; and he obtained a patent bearing date Oct. 3d, 
1734, for a tract of land on Spout Run in Frederick County, called 
Burden's Manor. Tradition says, that a young buifalo, caught by 
him in Augusta in the Gap that still bears that name, and taken to 
Williamsburg as a present to the Governor, had some influence by 
its novel appearance, in calling the attention of Governor and Coun- 
cil to that part of the frontiers. The speculations entered into by 
the Governor, Burden, Robertson and others contemplated grants 
to the amount of 500,000 acres. Benjamin Burden died in 1742. 
His will bears date the 3d of April of that year, and was admitted 
to record in Frederick County. His widow gave her son Benjamin, 
power of attorney dated March 6th, 1744, to adjust all matters con- 
cerning the grant in Rockbridge. At first from his youth and want 
of experience and tlie business habits of his father, the heir and 
agent was met with coldness and suspicion. But showing himself 
favorable to the inhabitants in not hastily demanding payments of 
debts ; and granting some patents promised by his father, but for 
some reasons held back, he soon became very popular ; married the 
widow of John M'Dowell, and lived on Timber Ridge till some time 



92 TIMBER RIDGE. 

in 1753, when he fell victim to the small-pox, then infesting the 
country. His will bears date March 30th, 1753. He left two 
daughters ; one died unmarried, the other, named Martha, married 
Robert Hervey. His widow married John Boyer and lived to a 
great age. Joseph Burden, a son of Benjamin the grantee, claimed, 
as heir under his father's will, part of the unsold lands in the Rock- 
bridge grant, and commenced suit against Robert and Martha Her- 
vey ; and dying in 1803, in Iredell County, North Carolina (his will 
bearing date April 29th,) left the suit to be carried on by his heirs. 
This suit was in court many years ; and ultimately involved all the 
titles for land held under Burden's grant. The testimony and pro- 
ceedings in the case, occupy two large thick folios preserved in the 
clerk's office at Staunton. The preceding history is taken princi- 
pally from the testimony of Col. James M'Dowell, the grandson, 
and Mary Greenlee the sister of John M'Dowell, the surveyor of 
Burden's grant. 

John M'Dowell made choice of a pleasant and fertile possession ; 
and in a few years left it to his heirs. In the latter part of Decem- 
ber, 1743, the inhabitants of Timber Ridge were assembled at his 
dwelling, in mourning and alarm. To resist one of the murderous 
incursions of the Indians from Ohio, who could not yield the valley 
of the Shenandoah to the whites but with bloodshed, M'Dowell had 
rallied his neighbors. Not well skilled in savage warfare, the com- 
pany fell into an ambush, at the junction of the North river and the 
James, on the place long in possession of the Paxton family, and at 
one fire, M'Dowell and eight of his companions fell dead. The 
Indians fled precipitately, in consequence probably of the unusual 
extent of their murderous success. The alarmed population gathered 
to the field of slaughter, thought more of the dead than of pursuing 
the savages, whom they supposed far on their way to the West, took 
the nine bloody corpses on horseback and laid them side by side near 
M'Dowell's dwelling, while they prepared their graves in over- 
whelming distress. Though mourning the loss of their leading man, 
and unacquainted with military manoeuvres on the frontiers, no one 
talked of abandoning possessions for which so high a price of blood 
was given in times of profound peace. In their sadness, the women 
were brave. Burying their dead with the solemnity of Christian rites, 
while the murderers escaped beyond the mountains ; men and women 
resolved to sow their fields, build their church, and lay their bodies 
on Timber Ridge. Strange inheritance of our race ! Every advance 
in civil and religious liberty is bought with human life ; every step 
has been tracked with human blood. 

The burial-place of these men, the first perhaps of the Saxon race 
ever committed to the dust in Rockbridge County, you may find in 
a brick enclosure, on the west side of the road from Staunton to 
Lexington, near the Red-house, or Maryland tavern, the residence 
of M'Dowell. Entering the iron gate, and inclining to the left, 
about fifteen paces you will find a low unhewn limestone, about two 



TIMBER EIDGE. 93 

feet in height, on which in rude letters by an unknown and unprac- 
tised hand, is the following inscription, next in age to the school- 
master's memorial to his wife, in the grave-yard at Opecquon. 

• 

HEER LYES 
THE BODY OF 

JOHN MACK 
D W E L L 

DECED DECEMBE 

1743 

Mary Greenlee lived to a great age, and retained her memory, 
and spirit, and vivacity to the last, unharmed by the hardships and 
changes in life, from the time of an early disappointment in love, 
which gave a peculiar turn to the action of her mind, through the 
fatigues of emigration Avhen twenty-six years of age, the labors of 
a new settlement, and some peculiar difficulties arising from her 
native shrewdness and many peculiarities. Endowed with powers 
of mind beyond the ordinary measure, and possessing great inde- 
pendence of character, she excited suspicious apprehensions among 
her more simple-minded neighbors, who believed, as was the fashion 
of the times, most devoutly in the existence of witches, and the 
power of witchcraft, to which many events were, by common con- 
sent, attributed. Happening one day, during a quilting at her 
house, to say, in a jocular manner, to a lady who had been very 
industrious, and whom she was pressing to eat more freely — '" the 
mare that does double work should be best fed;" it was construed 
according to the mysterious jargon of the craft to mean — that she 
herself was a witch, and this woman the mare she rode in her nightly 
incursions. Some losses of stock occurred about the same time, as 
in the case of Mr. Craig, of the Triple Forks, and the slander was 
spread abroad with many additions. The indignation of the super- 
stitious was aroused, and Mrs. Greenlee scarcely escaped a trial for 
witchcraft, according to the ancient laws of Virginia. In the 
famous trial between Burden's heirs, she underwent a long examina- 
tion, testing her temper and her memory, in the April of 1806. In 
the midst of the examination, the question was put to her — "How 
old are you?" She smartly replied — "Ninety-five the 17th of this 
instant; — and why do you ask me my age? — do you think I 
am in my dotage?" Among other things in the course of the 
vuluminous testimony taken in Burden's case, it is stated that an 
Irish girl, Peggy Milhollen, built a number of cabins^ and entered 
them upon the list for cabin rights ; and managed the matter with 
adroitness above suspicion till long after the registry was made ; 
thus accomplishing a double purpose, helping Mr. Burden to the 
requisite number of cabins fur his grant, and herself to abundant 
landed possessions. 

Ephraim M'Dowell and his wife were advanced in life when they 
came to America. Their sou John emigrated a widower, and mar- 



94 TIMBER RIDGE. 

ried a Miss Magdaline Woods. At his death he left her with three 
children, Samuel, James, and Martha. Samuel was Colonel of 
militia in the battle of Guilford, North Carolina. He married a Miss 
Mary McClung ; his daughter Magdaline married Andrew Reid, 
son of Andrew and Mary Reid, of Rockfish, and father of Samuel 
M'Dowell Reid, the present Clerk of Rockbridge County. James 
married a Miss Cloyd, and died about 1770, aged thirty-five years, 
leaving three children, James, Sarah, and Betsy ; James, the great- 
grand-child of Ephraim, married Sarah Preston, grand-daughter 
of John Preston, the emigrant, was the father of the late Governor, 
James M'Dowell, and is the Colonel M'Dowell whose evidence in 
the case of Burden afforded in part the information respecting the 
early history of Rockbridge. Martha was married to Colonel George 
Moffitt, of Augusta, a gentleman much engaged in the Revolutionary 
war. 

The first church-building on Timber Ridge was of wood, and stood 
about three miles north of the present stone building, and less than 
a mile south of the Red house, on the west side of the road, near 
an old burying-ground in the woods, where there are now seen many 
graves, and a few monuments. In the division which took place in 
the Presbyterian church, in the years 1741-5, this congregation 
sympathised with the new side, and were supplied with missionaries 
from the Presbyteries of New Castle, New Brunswick, and New 
York. In the year 1748, they, in conjunction with the people of 
Forks of James, made out a call for the ministerial services of Wil- 
liam Dean, of New Castle Presbytery, which was presented to 
Synod of New York, Avhose records say — Maidenhead, May 18th, 
1748 — " A call was brought into the Synod to be presented to the 
Rev. Mr. Dean, from Timber Ridge and Forks of James river ; 
the Synod refer the consideration thereof to the Presbytery of 
New Castle, to which Mr. Dean doth belong, and do recommend it 
to said Presbytery to meet in Mr. Dean's meeting-house, on Wed- 
nesday next upon said affair ; and that Mr. Dean and his people be 
speedily apprized of it." Mr. Dean was one of those referred to 
by Mr. Craig, that troubled parts of his congregation on some 
missionary visits to the valley. The race of this warm and ardent 
preacher was soon brought to a close. His death occurred soon 
after this call. In 1753, this congregation united with New Provi- 
dence in presenting a call to Mr. John Brown, a graduate of Nassau 
Hall, Princeton, in 1749, and a licentiate of New Castle Pres- 
bytery. He had visited the frontiers and Avas willing to cast his lot 
among them. The paper presented to Presbytery has been pre- 
served by the descendants of Mr. Brown in Kentucky. 

Worthy and Dear Sir : — We being for these many years past 
in very destitute circumstances, in want of the ordinances of the 
gospel among vis, many of us under distressing spiritual languish- 
ments, and multitudes perishing in our sins for the want of the bread 
of life broken amongst us, our Sabbaths wasted in melancholy 
silence at home, or sadly broken and profaned by the more thought- 



A CALL TO JOHN BROWN. 



95 



less amoncrst us, our hearts and hands discouraged, and our spirits 
broken with our mournful condition and repeated disappointments 
of our expectations of relief in this particular ; in these afflicting 
circumstances that human language cannot sufficiently paint, we 
have had the happiness by the good providence of God of enjoying 
a share of your labors to our abundant satisfaction ; and being 
universally satisfied with your ministerial abilities in general, and 
the peculiar agreeableness of your qualification to us in particular, 
as a gospel minister ; we do, worthy and dear sir, from our hearts 
and with the most cordial aff'ection and unanimity, agree to call, 
invite, and request you to take the ministerial care of us — and we 
do promise that we will receive the word of God from your mouth, 
attend on your ministry, instructions and reproofs, in public and 
private, and to submit to the discipline which Christ has appointed 
in his church administered by you, while regulated by the word of 
God, and agreeable to our Confession of Faith and Directory. 
And that you may give yourself wholly up to the important work 
of the ministry, we do promise that we will pay unto you annually, 
the sum which our Commissioners, Andrew Steel and Archibald 
Alexander, shall give in to the Reverend Presbytery from the time 
of your acceptance of this our call ; and that we shall behave our- 
selves towards you with all that dutiful respect and affection that 
becomes a people towards their minister, using all means within our 
power to render your life comfortable and happy. We entreat 
you, worthy and dear sir, to have compassion upon us, and accept 
this our call and invitation to the pastoral charge of our immortal 
souls, and we shall ever hold ourselves bound to pray. We request 
the Reverend Presbytery to present this our call to the said Mr. 
Brown, and to concur in his acceptance of it — and we shall always 
count ourselves happy in being your obliged humble servants. 



John Houston, 
Andrew Steel, 
Samuel Buchanan, 
Alexander Walker, 
Walter Eakin, 
William Lockbridge 
Alexander Miller, 
Francis Beaty, 
John Ilawely, 
Jolm Stuart, 
William Wardlaw, 
Alexander Walker, 
John Houston, Jr., 
John Moore, 
Samuel Houston, 
Samuel Steel, 
John Sprowl, 
James Coulter, 
Kobert Reagh, 
John Kobinson, 
Matthew Kobinson, 



Subscribers. 

John Kerr, 
John Loggan, 
James Eakin, 
John Montgomery, 
James Lusk, 
Robert Gamble, 
John Rossman, 
William Berry, 
James Trimble, 
Robert Robertson, 
John Shields, 
Charles Berry, 
John M'Crosky, Jr., 
John Patton, 
Robert Henry, 
John Winiston, 
James Walker, 
David Sayer, 
James Robinson, . 
Samuel Hay, 
Joseph Kennedy, 



Samuel M'Cutchon, 
William Smith, 
Thomas Hill, 
George Henderson, 
John M'Crosky, Sen., 
Alexander M'Crosky, 
Robert Kirkpatrick, 
John Douglass, 
John Walker, 
William Reah, 
John Wardlaw, 
Robert Weir, 
Alexander Moor, 
Matthew Houston, 
William AVhiteside, 
Thomas Berry, 
William Robinson, 
Samuel Dunlap, 
Halbert M'Cleur, 
John M'Nabb, 
William Caruthers, 



A CALL TO JOHN BROWN. 



William Gray, 
Jamps M'Clung, 
David Dryden, 
Gooro;e Stevenson, 
William Hamilton, 
Thomas M'Speden, 
Joseph Hay, 
Francis Allison, 
John Smily, 
James Greenlee, 
Thomas M'Murry, 
James M'Dowel, 
Rodger Keys, 
Thomas Paxton, 
Nath. Peoples, 
Alexander M'Cleur, 
Robert Allison, 
Moses Whiteside, 



James M'Clung, Jr 
Samuel Lyle, 
John M'Cleur, 
Matthevp- Lyle, 
James Thomson, 
John Davison, 
James Edmiston, 
Robert Houston, 
John Keys, 
John Stevenson, 
Jacob Gray, 
Nath. M'Cleur, 
Edmund Hearken, 
Samuel Paxton, 
William Lusk, 
Thomas Dryden, 
Edward Gaor, 
Samuel Davis, 



William Davis, 
Charles M'Anelly, 
Neal M'Glister, 
John Lowry, 
Andrew Fitzpatrick, 
Samuel Gray, 
John Lyle, 

Archibald Alexander, 
John Macky, 
Baptist M'Nabb, 
Moses Trimble, 
Magdalen Burden, 
Samuel M'Dowel, 
Widow M'Clung, 
John Mitchel, 
Daniel Lyle, 
Agnea Martin. 



Mr, Brown became their pastor. He was united in marriage to 
the second daughter of John Preston, Margaret, horn in Ireland, 
1730, a lady of strong intellect, a cultivated mind, and much energy 
of character. The high esteem in which he was held by her parents, 
is chronicled in the saying of Mr. Preston, that "he devoutly thanked 
God that he had a Presbyterian minister connected with his family." 
For a succession of years he served the two congregations which 
were adjoining, each very extensive. Mr. Brown was of the new 
side in the division which then existed in the Synod. We have but 
few memoranda of his proceedings for a few years. His residence 
was about a quarter of a mile from the north end of the village of 
Fairfield, in the direction of New Providence, a very convenient 
position for his extensive charge. Of the course he pursued during 
the distresses of the Indian incursions in the Valley in Braddock's 
war, we have but one single notice, and that is in the journal of 
Hugh McAden, given in the Sketches of North Carolina, pp. 162, 
163. Mr. Brown continued his ministrations throughout the whole 
Indian war. Mr. Craighead with his family and a large part of his 
congregation removed from their exposed position in the Cowpasture, 
and sought a residence in North Carolina. We have no historical 
data for an opinion as to his courage, but from his associations with 
Davies, cannot believe him less courageous than Craig. 

The elders in Timber Ridge, in Mr. Brown's time, were, Wm. 
McClung, Archibald Alexander, Daniel Lyle, John Lyle, John 
McKay, Alexander McCleur, and John Davidson. In New Provi- 
dence, John Houston, Samuel Houston, James Wilson, Andrew Steel, 
and John Robinson. 

Before the time of Mr. Brown, there was a classical school at New 
Providence ; and Mr. Robert Alexander taught in the bounds of 
Timber Ridge the first classical school in the Valley. Mr. Brown 
kept up a flourishing "grammar school" near his residence. His 
dwelling was about three-fourths of a mile from the south end of the 
present village of Fairfield, in a westward direction ; and the Academy 
•stood about a mile from his house, and about the same distance from 



REV. JOHN BROWN. 



97 



the north end of the village. In 1774 the Preshytery of Hanover 
adopted the school, and appointed William Graham teacher, under 
the care of Mr. Brown. In 1777 the school was removed to Timber 
Ridge. From thence it was removed to the neighborhood of Lex- 
ington. For a series of years its history is inwoven with the life of 
William Graham. It is now Washington College. (See the first 
series of Sketches of Virginia, Chapter 21st.) 

The records of Hanover Presbytery, for October 11th, 1767, at 
Bird Meeting House, say, "Mr. Brown laid -before Presbytery the 
extent of his charge, and the difficulties of performing the duties of 
his functions, and also declared to the Presbytery that he vei'ily be- 
lieves that his usefulness is at an end in Timber Ridg-e Confiresa- 
tion ; and as he apprehends it would be for the good of said Con- 
gregation that the pastoral relation he sustains to them should be 
dissolved (the people of Timber Ridge in the mean time petitioning 
against his dismission, and sending commissioners to oppose it), the 
Presbytery having maturely considered the affair, do not pretend to 
oblige Mr. Brown to continue Avith that people contrary to his incli- 
nation, but leave it to himself to continue with them, or confine him- 
self to Providence, at his own discretion ; but do earnestly recommend 
it to Mr. Brown not to give up his pastoral relation to Timber Ridge, 
and leave that people destitute, since there appears to be a mutual 
regard between them and him. But if he should leave Timber Ridge, 
the commissioners from Providence having represented to the Pres- 
bytery the earnest desire of that Congregation to liave the whole of 
his labors, and the ease with which they can give him a comfortable 
support." What the difficulty between Mr. Brown and Timber Ridge 
Congregation Avas does not appear, but he withdrew from the minis- 
terial care of that people, and confined his labors to New Providence 
the remainder of his active life. 

The amount of salary promised by the commissioners to the Pres- 
tery in 1753 is not known. The Congregation at New Providence 
in 1767 promised to give him §80 per annum. There is a paper in 
Mr. Brown's handwriting purporting to be an account of money 
received from the congregations under his care, the only paper of 
its kind, relating to the salaries of ministers, of the last century, 
that is made public, except that giving the subscription in part fur 
Mr. Waddell by Tinkling Spring. 

New Providence, 1754. 



£ s. d. 

Josepli Kenedy 1 7^ 

Juhn iloseman , 1 

Audiew Steel 2 3 4 

John Muntgomery 1 18 

Jiimt'S Trimble 1 00 

Wiliiaui Smith 15 

Patrick Porter 5 8 

William Wardlow 1 00 

Matt, lioustun 15 

Alexander Miller 1 2G 

7 



£ s. d. 

Robert Weir 15 

Wni. and Thus. Berry 1 12 

John Stewart 15 

George Henderson 12 6 

Alexander Walker (K.) 15 

Alexander Moore 13 .0 

Samuel Buchanan 1 1 5|- 

•John Houston 13 9 

•James Coulter 15 

James Walker 1 40 



98 



EEV. JOHN BROWN. 



£ s. d. 

Wm. Edmiston -1 

Andrew Steel 1 5 

RobertGamble, by John Logan 10 

John Lo<;an 15 

Edward McColgan 10 

Robert Reagh 1 10 

James Lusk 10 

In 1755 the game names, marked with *, with the addition of: — John Edmis- 
ton, £14 4; Samuel Houston, £1 1 4^7 ; Thomas Hill, £0 15 ; James Moore, 
£0 17 0; John McCroskfey, £1 10 0: Robert Culton, £0 8 ; Ann Wilson, 
£10 0; Wm. Reagh, £1 17 8 ; Widow Smith, £0 15 ; John Logan, £0 12 ; 
Samuel McCutchan, £1 3 10; John W^alker, £0 15 0. 



£ s. d. 

John Handly 15 

James Eaken 17 6 

James Robinson 1 

Matthew Robinson 10 

John Robinson. 5 

John Walker 15 

Walker Eaken 1 5 



Timber Ridge, 1754, 



£ 5. d. 

Alexander McClure* 100 

Nathaniel McCIiire* 100 

Halbert McClure 5 9 

Wm. Caruthers* 11 6 

Moses Trimble 12 

John Lowry* ..0 00 

David Drvden* 1 

Robert Alison* 1 00 

Wm. Lusk 1 10 

Robert Houston* ,. . . 1 

Mr. Boyer* 2 00 

Daniel Lyle* 1 5 

John Lyle* 16 

John Stevenson* 1 

John Patton* 10 

James Thompson* 1 00 

Archiliald Alexander* 15 

John Mackv* 10 

Baptist McNab* 15 

James McCking, Jr.* 15 

Wm. Gray* 10 



Samuel Gray* 

John McClure* 

Moses McClure* 1 

James McClung* 1 

James Greenlee 1 

Joseph Hays 

Wm. McClung* 1 

John Keys 

Samuel Lyle* V , 

John Davison* ) 

John Davison 

Nathan People* 

Thomas Paxton* 1 

George Stevenson* 1 

John Smiley* 

Thomas McSpeden 

Moses Whiteside* 

Andrew Fitzpatrick 

Neal McCieaster* 

Wm. Davis* 

Samuel Davis* 



s. 


d. 


12 





15 














1 


6 


10 











10 





1 


"l 


10 





6 





5 





1 





10 


15 


3 


12 





10 





10 


10 





10 



The names marked* for 1755, with additions, viz: — John Alison, £0 10 ; 
John Mitchell. £0 G ; Samuel McDowel, £060; James McKee, £0 10 ; 
Wm. Young, £0 15 0. 

These subscriptions were undoubtedly liberal for the circumstances 
of emigrants. The country was new, and their distance from mar- 
ket great ; and few at the time wealthy, and none in possession of 
much money. Were the prices of grain and different kinds of stock 
preserved, the relative value of salaries at that and the present time 
could be estimated, and would show well for both periods. At the 
earnest entreaty of New Providence, Mr. Brown confined his labors 
to that congregation the latter years of his residence in Virginia. 

After the Academy became established at Lexington, and that 
village grew in importance, and was supplied with regular preach- 
ing, "Timber Ridge was greatly curtailed on that side, and by a simi- 
lar increase of Fairfield it was lessened on the other side. But 
there has ever been, under the variety of pastors and supplies, since 
the time of Mr. Graham, a congregation of great worth assembling 



REV. JOHN BROWN. 99 

in the Stone Clinrcli now giving evident signs of age. The associa- 
tions "with the house, and the very rocks around, remain vividly in 
the hearts of those accustomed in youth to assemble here on the 
Lord's Day. Governor McDowell passed this meeting house always 
with reverence, often in tears, and when he came in sight of the 
great rock, the landing place of his father and mother, and himself 
when a child, on the Sabbath day, he was known often to have 
raised his hat with a burst of emotion. What had God wrought 
from the time his ancestor was murdered by the savages, till he 
himself became Governor of Virginia ! In 1796, Mr. Brown, 
weighed down with the infirmities of age, resigned his charge of 
New Providence, and welcomed Mr. Samuel Brown as successor in 
influence and usefulness. He soon followed his children to Ken- 
tucky, and in a few years closed his life. The inscription over his 
grave in Frankfort, is : — " The tomb of the Rev. John Brown, who, 
after graduating at Nassau Hall, devoted himself to the ministry, 
and settled at New Providence, Rockbridge County, Virginia. At 
that place he was stated pastor forty-four years. In the decline of 
life he removed to this country, to spend the feeble remainder of his 
days with his children. He died in the 75th year of his age, A. D. 
1803." His Avife preceded him to the grave, dying in 1802, in her 
73d year. This worthy couple reared seven children : — 1st. Eliza- 
beth, who married Rev. Thomas B. Craighead, of Tennessee ; 2d. 
John — a student at Princeton when that institution was broken up 
by the British — represented the district of Kentucky in the Virginia 
Legislature — and was in the old Congress of '87 and '88, and in the 
new of '89 and '91 ; married Margaretta Mason, sister of Rev. John 
M. Mason, of New York. 3d. William — educated at Princeton — a 
physician — died early, in South Carolina. 4th. Mary — married 
Dr. Alexander Humphreys. 5th. James — a lawyer ; first Secre- 
tary of State in Kentucky, member of the United States Senate 
from Louisiana, six years American Minister in France ; married 
Ann Hart, sister of Mrs. Henry Clay. 6th. Samuel — an eminent 
physician and professor in the Medical School of Transylvania. 
7th. Preston — a physician. 

The Alexander family formed a part of the Timber Ridge settle- 
ment and congregation. In giving farther specimens of the gene- 
alogies of the Scotch-Irish emigrants, of which numbers may be 
found, there are reasons why that of this family should be chosen 
fur the public eye. The sons of a certain Archibald Alexander 
removed from Scotland to Ireland, in the great immigration in the 
early part of the 17th century. Their names were, Strong, Wil- 
liam, and Thomas. One of these had a son William, remarkable 
for his corpulency. This William had four sons, Archibald, William, 
Robert and Peter. Peter died in Londonderry ; the other three 
removed to America about the year 1736. Archibald, the eldest, 
born in the Manor of Cunningham, Ireland, Feb. 4tli, 1708, married 
his cousin Margaret Parks, Dec. 31st, 1731, — "a pious woman, of 
a spare frame, light hair, and florid countenance." Their eldest 



100 THE ALEXANDER FAMILY. 

child Eliza, was born in Ireland, Oct. 1735. They took their resi- 
dence in America in 1737, near Nottingham. Here their children, 
William, Ann, Joseph, and Hannah were born. Mr. Alexander 
being persuaded by his wife to hear Mr. Whitefield, became a con- 
vert. In the division of the Presbyterian Church which followed 
the great revival, the family was numbered with the neiv side — or 
netv lights. Their place of worship was called Providence. 

About the year 1747, this Mr. Archibald Alexander joined the 
settlement and congregation of Timber Ridge, Virginia, and took 
his residence on the South River, a tributary of the James, opposite 
the mouth of Irish Creek. The country is rough but well watered. 
It abounded in timber and was desirable for grazing. Here his 
children Phoebe and Margaret were born. .Mr, Alexander formed a 
part of the first session of the Church of Timber Ridge. Rev. 
Samuel Davies visiting the congregation, lodged at his house; his 
daughter Hannah, that married James Lyle, used to tell of his gold- 
headed cane given him in England, and his gold ring presented by 
an English lady. Mr. Alexander went as the Elder from Timber 
Ridge, with Mr. Steel of Providence, to present the call for Rev. 
John Brown, in August 1753. Before his return his wife suddenly 
died of dysentery. In 1757, he was married to his second wife, 
Jane M'Clure. Their children were Isabella, Mary, Margaret, John, 
James, Samuel, Archibald and James. Of his fifteen children, 
three girls died young. Six sons and six daughters became heads 
of numerous families. His grandson Archibald Alexander D. D., 
says of his grandfather — " He was rather below the common height, 
thick-set, broad-breasted and strongly built. His face was broad, 
his eyes large, black and prominent. The expression of his coun- 
tenance, calm and benignant his manner of speaking; was very kind 
and afiectionate." Such a man, fearing God, could not fail to impress 
the community with a conviction of his personal bravery. Of course 
when the young men wanted a captain of Rangers, they naturally 
looked to "old Ersbell" Alexander; and he as naturally went along 
to tell the boys what to do, — when to march, — where to camp, — 
what was right, and what was wrong. As to the fighting, every 
man expected to do that, when it was wanted, without much order 
or direction. The authority of the father, the grandfather, the 
elder, the captain, and above all, the irreproachable man, was un- 
limited. Mr. Burden employed Mr. Alexander very extensively in 
his afiairs ; and at his death, left him to fill up the deeds for lands. 
This delicate business he performed to the entire satisfaction of the 
purchasers and the heirs. He entered into no speculations while 
settling the intricate afiairs of Mr. Burden's estate. His stern hon- 
esty and calm uprightness, Archibald Alexander bequeathed to his 
children, baptized into the everlasting covenant of God the Re- 
deemer. No one expected a descendant of "old Ersbell" to be 
greedy, or avaricious, or pinching, or unkind, or indolent, or igno- 
rant, or very rich. But the public did expect them to know their 
catechism, to be familiar Avith their Bible, to keep the Sabbath, to 



ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER. 101 

fear God, keep a good conscience, with industry and economy to be 
independent, and at last to die christianly. Mr. Alexander taught 
his children for a time himself; and to accommodate his neighbors 
and encourage his own children, he opened a night school in the 
Avinter — and thus supplied the deficiency of proper teachers. His 
brother Robert Alexander, was a fine classical scholar. He also 
removed to Virginia, and made his residence near the present village 
of Greenville, in Augusta. He taught the first classical school in 
the Valley. 

William, the eldest son of this Archibald Alexander, born in 
Pennsylvania, near Nottingham, March 22d 1738, came to Virginia 
with his parents when about nine years of age, and grew up in the 
retirement and hardships of a frontier life. He was familiar with 
the Larger Catechism from his childhood, and could repeat the 
greater part of the Psalms and Hymns in Watts' version, and was 
well acquainted with Christian doctrine. He was married to Agnes 
Ann E,eid, a young lady reared like himself in the simplicity . of 
frontier life, and in the Presbyterian faith, retiring in her manners, 
and affectionate in her disposition. Her gi-andfather Andrew Reid, 
came from Ireland with two brothers, and settled in Octorara, Penn- 
sylvania, having the Shawancse as their neighbors. Her father, An- 
drew, was born in Ireland and emigrated at the age of 14. He 
married his cousin Sarah, daughter of John Reid, and removed to 
Virginia. The children of William Alexander were Andrew, Mar- 
garet, Archibald, and Sarah, born on Irish Creek ; Phoebe, Eliza- 
beth, John, Nancy, Ann, and Martha, born on North River, near 
the present town of Lexington. His mercantile arrangements being 
broken up by the Revolutionary war, Mr. Alexander became deputy 
Sheriff of the county, his father being the High Sheriff. As an 
elder of the Church he was highly respected, though his children 
say he was not as impressive in religion as their grandfather. W^hen 
the Academy, now Washington College, was removed to the vicinity 
of Lexington, the buildings were erected on his lands ; and in the 
charter obtained in 1782, he Avas named one of the Trustees. In 
fostering that institution, he secured to his sons the best education 
the Valley of Virginia could afford. 

Archibald Alexander, dear to the Presbyterian Church as the 
first Professor of Theology in the Assembly's Seminary, at Prince- 
ton, New Jersey, was the third child and second son of William 
Alexander and Agnes Ann Reid, born April 17th, 1772, on South 
River, Ptuckbridge County, Virginia, lie grew to early manhood 
on the banks of North River, near Washington College, as it now 
stands. The early instruction of Mr. Alexander was at an "old 
field ' school, and under very indifferent teachers. With these he 
Saw or heard nothing to awaken desires for literary excellence. In 
his youth, he came under the instruction of his pastor, William 
Graham, Avhose teachings were not calculated to foster self-conceit; 
and in the estimation he formed of himself fell vastly below the 
grade of excellence assigned him by his venerable teacher. At 



102 ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER. 

Liberty Hall, lie also liad the instruction of that surpassing teacher 
James Priestley. This man loved the classici passionately. Grow- 
ing np on Timber Ridge, he attracted the attention of his minister, 
and by his aid and devotion acqiiired an education at Liberty Hall. 
His Greek and Latin approached the vernacular. The finest pas- 
sages of the classics were lodged in his memory. He would declaim 
before the boys, in Greek, with the greatest vehemence. In various 
ways he inspired them with the most enthusiastic ardor in their 
pursuit of knowledge and literary eminence. He became to his 
pupils the standard of excellence in classic attainments ; and mea- 
suring themselves and others by him, they cultivated a refined taste 
and a correctness altogether beyond the common standard. His 
influence on young Alexander remained through life, exciting to 
greater and greater acquirements in the languages. The memory 
of this man stimulated him in Spottsylvania and in Prince Edward. 
The standard of classical acquirements raised by that man has been 
as influential in Virginia and the Western States, as Graham's 
Philosophy. And how he became such a linguist no one can tell 
any more than how Graham became master of such a philosophy. 
The power of such men is never lost. 

At the age of seventeen, young Alexander was employed as tutor 
in the family of General Posey, of Spottsylvania, about twelve miles 
from Fredericksburg. Here he became acquainted with the manners 
of the more refined of low Virginia, whose beauty was in part in 
that simplicity that ever characterized him in all his stations of 
life. Here, to preserve his character as tutor, he made great ad- 
vance in his acquaintance with classic authors. Here, he began to 
feel his personal responsibility to God, and to act for himself. Here, 
by the instrumentality of a pious member of the family, he felt his 
own need of conversion ; and here, as he fully believed in after life, 
he was born again. The examples and instructions of former years 
became, under the Spirit's influence, a quickening power. The 
human hand that applied the match to the train was a Baptist lady, 
of whom there remains on earth no other memorial ; and Flavel was 
the instrument she used. Did that woman live in vain ? The place 
in which the Spirit opened his eyes, might be found on the banks of 
the little creek near General Posey's dwelling. Soamme Jenynscame 
to his aid — " When I ceased to read, the room had the appearance 
of being illuminated," and the same blessedness, perhaps in a higher 
degree, came to his heart as he prayed in the arbor on the little 
creek. Having fulfilled his engagements with General Posey, he 
returned to Rockbridge, and was sensible, for the first time in his 
life, of the beautiful scenery around the place of his childhood. How 
should he know the excellence to which his childish mind had been 
accustomed, and assimilated, till he had looked on other things, and 
lost, in a manner, the vision of his earliest days ? The place of his 
childhood, the purity of his father's house, the excellence of his 
academical instructors, the refinement of his first field of efibrt, the 
gentle influence of a pious lady — all prepared him, under the guid- 



J. B. SMITH WILLIAM GRAHAM. 103 

ance of the Holy Spirit, for that visit to Prince Edward and Char- 
lotte, memorable in the history of many. 

Rev. J. B. Smith, of Hampden Sidney, invited Rev. William 
Graham, of Liberty Hall, to visit him, and be a co-laborer at a 
communion, while the extensive revival was in progress. Mr. Gra- 
ham had been the means of putting Liberty Hall far ahead of all the 
literary institutions in Virginia, except Hampden Sidney ; and Mr. 
Smith had put Hampden Sidney above all except Liberty Hall. 
Some small collisions had taken place. Each with the other stood 
upon his dignity. When this invitation came, Mr. Graham resolved 
to go. God had revived his brother Smith, and in that blessing had 
exalted him above his head ; and he meant to bow to the favored 
one of the Lord. Archibald Alexander, and some other young men, 
accompanied him. The journey was on horseback, and full of 
interest. It afforded the pupil a full and free conversation with his 
teacher, on the subject of justification by faith, and the work of the 
Spirit. The exercises of the communion season had commenced 
when they reached Briery. The excitement on religion was high, 
and its influence over the young people generally controlling. Le- 
grand rejoicing in the success of his mission to North Carolina, was 
there with a company of professed converts from Granville County. 
The woods rang with the songs of praise as the companies of young 
people rode to and from public worship. The meeting of the two 
Presidents was touching. Smith rejoicing in the work of God, 
heartily welcomed, with Christian dignity, his brother Graham. 
Graham returned the salutation with urbanity, but evidently as 
depressed in mind as he was v/earied in body from the ride through 
a long hot day. They lodged at the house of widow Morton, a con- 
vert of Davics. Mr. Smith called on William Calhoon to pray, and 
William Hill to exhort ; both young converts. Young Alexander 
was greatly moved by Hill's address. Air. Smith gave a warm 
address. Mr. Graham with great oppression of heart led in prayer. 
The young people thought Mr. Graham cold, and urged Mr. Smith 
to preach the action sermon on Sabbath morning, because Mr. Gra- 
ham was not prepared, as they thought, for the occasion. Smith 
suffered himself to be persuaded, through fear that ill might come 
to the cause. Graham gladly listened to his brother as he preached 
from the words — ''■ The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit, a 
broken and contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not despise !" The 
crowd Avas great. Preparation had been made to hold all the ser- 
vices in the open air. The coming of rain changed the purpose 
alter sermon, and the sacrament was administered in the house. 
While the change of arraugement was going on, Mr. Legrand 
preached from tlie horse-biocK, and Mr. Samuel Houston did the 
same while the services were progressing in tue house. After tiie 
sacrament, Mr. Graham preached in the house, from the words — 
'•Comfort ye, comfort ye, my people, saith your God." Smith had 
set forth the acceptable sacrifice ; Graham held forth the comforc 
God gives when iniquity is pardoned and . the warfare over, the 



104 WILLIAM GRAHAM — ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER. 

wonderful mercies God bestows on his church in revivals and gifts 
of grace. The cloud had gone from his mind, and the weight from 
his lieart. The crystal fountain poured forth its living waters. 
Smith was amazed ; the crowd enwrapt ; and Graham scarce knew 
himself as he was borne along by the tide of feeling, and the vast 
truths of grace. The rain came on, and the house was crowded to 
its utmost capacity. Graham turned his address to the impenitent. 
Silent, motionless, almost breathless, all heard the sermon to the 
close. Was that the man, " too cold to preach the action sermon ? 
Was that Mr. Graham, or an angel from heaven? Smith wept with 
thanksgiving. The sweet harmony of that hour was unbroken 
through life. After a half century, the survivors of that crowded 
assembly would talk of that sermon. The Womacs, the Aliens, the 
Mortons, the Venables, the Spencers, the Watkinses, sinking with 
age would rouse upon mention of that text — Comfort ye, comfort 
ye, my people — "that was Mr. Graham's text." Mr. Smith repaid 
Mr. Graham's visit. His sermons in the Valley were remembered 
as Mr. Graham's were east of the Ridge, particularly the one on — 
"Behold, ye despisers, and wonder, and perish." 

Mr. Alexander was not prepared to commune. To see his cool, 
reasoning pastor all on fire amazed him. " Ye comfortless ones" 
met his ear as he entered the house. "Ye comfortless ones" pre- 
faced many sentences, and rung for days and nights in the ears of 
sinners without hope, and of saints without joy. More distressed 
than ever, Mr. Alexander wondered he could not feel like his pastor. 
Mr. Smith told him his exercises as yet had been vain. He tried to 
give up all hope, but could not be exercised as those around him 
were. On his return home, he laid his case before Mr. Mitchel, of 
Bedford, who gave him counsel that led him to hope in Christ as 
his Saviour. The company tarried a few days in Bedford in the 
congregation of Mesrss. Mitchel and Turner. A revival was in 
progress there, and many young people from the valley were assem- 
bled to partake, if possible, of its blessings. They all returned 
together, about thirty in number, and as they slowly crossed the 
mountains, the woods and valleys echoed with the songs of praise. 
The little village of Lexington was moved at their coming, and at 
night heard for the first time the voice of a youth in prayer, and 
that youth, Archy Alexander. There was no house for public wor- 
ship in Lexington. The congregation had hitherto assembled at 
New Monmouth. The young converts were full of hope that a 
revival would be felt in Rockbridge. Legrand, with his sweet, earnest 
voice and pathetic exhortations, and Graham, with his entreaties, 
and tears, and clear sermons, were, with the news from abroad and 
the sight of the converts at home, the means of awakening multi- 
tudes. In the experience of a religious nature as related by the 
converts, were found distinct views of truth, deep conviction of sin 
and ill-desert, much distress in view of sinfulness and wrath, and a 
clear view of mercy by the cross of Christ in laying sin on Christ 
and reckoning righteousness to the sinner. Mr. Alexander had 



HANOVER PRESBYTERY. 105 

many days of deep distress ; and the coming of hope was like the 
shinino; light. Every one but himself believed that he was chosen 
of God for a minister of the gospel; and nobody but himself 
doubted of his conversion. 



CHAPTER VIII. 



HANOVER PRESBYTERY FROM 1770 TO ITS DIVISION, TO FORM THE 
VIRGINIA SYNOD, IN 1786. 

Mr. James Campbell was presented to Presbytery, April 26th, 
1770, by Mr. Thomas Jackson, as an — " acquaintance of all the 
members and of worthy character ; and was licensed at the D. S. 
Oct. 10th, 1771, and sent to visit the vacancies, particularly the 
pastures, Timber Ridge, Forks of James, Sinking Spring, Hat 
Creek, and Cub Creek. Oct. 15th, 1772, at the same place, the 
Presbytery was informed of his death ; and recommended that any 
dues for his services as a minister be sent to his parents. 

Mr. Samuel Edmundson was received on trials for licensure Oct. 
15th, 1772 ; and was licensed Oct, 14th, 1773, at Rockfish meet- 
ing-house ; and sent to supply Cook's Creek, Linvel's Creek, Peeked 
Mountain, and Mossy Creek, made vacant by the death of Mr. 
Jackson. He soon removed to South Carolina, where he spent a 
useful life. 

25th. Caleb Wallace, the twenty-fifth member, born in Char- 
lotte County, and graduated at Princeton, 1770, was received at 
Tinkling Spring, April 13th, 1774, as licentiate of New Castle 
Presbytery. On the 3d of October ensuing, he was ordained at 
Cub Creek, pastor of Cub Creek and Little Falling river, Mr. 
David Rice presiding, and Mr. Leake giving the charge. In 7779, 
he removed to Botetourt ; and in 1783 emigrated to Kentucky. 
Abandoning the ministry, he entered upon the profession of Law, 
was successful, and became Judge of the Supreme Court. 

26th. William Graham, the twenty-sixth member, has a place 
m the first series of Sketches of Virginia. His name is inseparable 
from Washington College, Lexington, Virginia. 

James Templeton was received as candidate at Timber Ridge, 
April 13th, 1775, a graduate of Nassau Hall — "bringing recom- 
mendation from Dr. Witherspoon." He was licensed at the house 
of John Morrison, on Rockfish, Oct. 26th, 1775 ; and soon removed 
to South Carolina. 

Samuel M'Corkle was, Oct. 26th, 1775, received as probationer 
from the Presbytery of New York. He was very acceptable to the 



106 SAMUEL STANHOPE SMITH — JOHN B. SMITH, ETC. 

churches, and received calls from Oxford, High Bridge, and Falling 
Spring, but declined settling in Virginia. A sketch of his life may 
be found in " Sketches of North Carolina. 

27'th. Samuel Stanhope Smith, the twenty-seventh member of 
Presbytery, was received as probationer from New Castle Presby- 
tery, Oct. 27th, 1775, at Rockfish, without the usual testimonials. 
The Presbytery recommended him — " to procure a dismission, and 
produce it to Presbytery as soon as he conveniently can." The 
Presbytery proceeded to ordain him — "and Mr. Smith now takes 
his seat as a member of Presbytery together with his elder, Mr. 
James Venable." The reasons given for this unusual course is — 
" seeing a call from the united congregations of Cumberland and 
Prince Edward has been presented to him, and he being encouraged 
to receive it by said Presbytery," (New Castle) — "which amounts 
to a dismission and recommendation, we judge it safe to receive 
him." He was installed Nov. 9th, 1775; and in May, 1776, he 
tells Presbytery he has his dismission, and will produce it at next 
meeting. Oct. 28th, 1779, he was released from his pastoral charge, 
and his duties as President of Hampden Sidney College, and im- 
mediately removed to Princeton to take the chair of Professor of 
Moral Philosophy, at Nassau Hall. He was the father of Hampden 
Sidney, in Virginia ; and in his old age referred to it with deep 
emotion. He was the means of introducing his brother John Blair 
Smith, and also William Graham to the Presbytery and the institu- 
tions in Prince Edward and Rockbridge. He was President of 
Nassau Hall for many years. A sketch of his life belongs to the 
history of that College. 

28th. John B. Smith, the twenty-eighth member, was received a 
candidate June 18th, 1777, and was licensed at the house of Dr. 
Waddell in Tinkling Spring Congregation, June 9th, 1778. An 
extended account of his services is given in the first series of these 
Sketches. 

29th. Edward Crawford a graduate of Princeton, 1775, was 
received a candidate in the fall of 1776. On the 31st of October, 
1777, at Buflalo it was ordered — "that Messrs. Crawford, Scott 
and Doak be introduced to complete their literary trials, and after 
long and particular examination of each of them, in Science, Moral 
Philosophy, and Theology, and Mr. CraAvford in the languages, — 
Resolved, that they (the examinations) be accepted as the conclusion 
of their trials previous to their being licensed. And the license of 
the Presbytery to them to preach the gospel in the churches was 
intimated to them accordingly, accompanied with a solemn charge 
from the Moderator." A call from Sinking Spring, and Spreading 
Spring was presented Mr. Crawford at Mountain Plains, October 
27th, 1778, and by him accepted. At the division of the Presby- 
tery 1786, he was one of the constituents of Lexington Presbytery. 



ARCHIBALD SCOTT — SAMUEL DOAK — J. MONTGOMERY, ETC. 107 

He afterwards removed to Tennessee and became a member of Ab- 
ingdon Presbytery. 

30tb. Mr. Archibald Scott, the thirtieth member, was licensed 
with Messrs. Crawford and Doak. A notice of him appears with 
the history of Bethel, in this volume. 

31st. Samuel Doak was licensed with Messrs. Scott and Craw- 
ford. His history belongs to Tennessee, the scene of his labor, and 
object of his love. Some notices of him may be found in the 
Sketches of North Carolina, under the head of Emigrations to 
Tennessee. 

32d. John Montgomery, the thirty-second minister, was received 
as candidate October 31st, 1777, Mr. Graham representing him — 
" a young gentleman of the County of Augusta, who had finished 
his education in the College of New Jersey, 1775." He was licensed 
at Mountain Plains, with Mr Erwin, October 28th, 1778 ; and on 
April 26th, 1780, at Tinkling Spring — " Presbytery agree to or- 
dain Mr. John Montgomery to the sacred work of the gospel min- 
istry, that he may be more extensively useful." Next day he was 
ordained. Three calls were put in for him, October 23d, 1781, at 
Concord ; — one from Bethel, Washington County, — one from Con- 
cord and Providence, and one from Winchester, Cedar Creek and 
Opecquon. He accepted the last. After spending a few years with 
these congregations, he, to their great regret, removed in 1789, and 
made his residence in the Pastures, Augusta, where he inherited 
property. Here he passed the remainder of his life. Previous to 
his ordination he was associated with Mr. Graham in the instruc- 
tion of Liberty Hall. He was a very popular preacher, a good 
scholar, an esteemed relative, and an amiable man. In the division 
of the Presbytery he was assigned to Lexington. In the latter part 
of his life, his ministry was interrupted by bodily infirmities. 

83d. James M'Connel, a graduate of Princeton, 1773, was re- 
ceived at Tinkling Spring April 29th, 1778, as probationer from 
Donegal. Having accepted a call from Oxford, High Bridge and 
Palling Spring, he was ordained at High Bridge June 18th, 1778. 
By indiscretion and want of family economy, he became involved in 
difiicultics and ceased to serve the congregation. In the year 1787 
he removed beyond the Alleghenies. 

34th. Benjamin Erwin, the thirty-fourth member, was a gradu- 
ate at Princeton 1776, was received as candidate April 30th, 1778, 
and exhibited pieces of trial given him by Mr. Graham on account 
of his inability, by sickness, to attend a previous meeting of Pres- 
bytery ; was ordained at Mossy Creek June 20th, 1780, pastor of 
Mossy Creek and Cook's Creek. On the formation of the Virginia 
Synod, he became a member of Lexington Presbytery. He died 



108 REV. WILLIAM WILSON. 

pastor of his first charge. George A. Baxter, D. D. grew up under 

his ministry. 

o5th. ^YILLIAM Wilson, the thirty-fifth member of the Presby- 
tery, grew up in New Providence, under the ministy of John Brown ; 
but was born August 1st, 1751, in Pennsylvania. His fatlier, an 
emigrant from Ireland, in his youth was a hearer of Mr. Whitcfield 
in Philadelphia, and became, in consequence, a hopeful convert to 
Christ. When about forty years of age he removed to Virginia, 
and Settled about twelve miles east of Lexington, and became a 
member of New Providence Church. His connexion was continued 
about fifty years. His devoted piety in his family, and his inter- 
course with his fellow-men, were remarked by people among whom 
professors of religion were common. " How I did delight," said the 
Rev. Samuel Houston, " when a young man, to hear the old man 
pray and read Flavel's Sermons. He numbered ninety-four years ; 
his wife, religious like himself, survived him two years, and died at 
the same age. His eldest son William they brought with them from 
Pennsylvania ; and away on these frontiers sought for him a classi- 
cal education, that he might be, what he became, a minister of the 
gospel of Christ, and numbered him among the students at Mount 
Pleasant, that germ of Washington College. At that school he be- 
came a proficient in geography, mathematics and the classics. In 
his advanced years he exhibited a curious phenomenon of mental and 
physical organization. Under a severe attack of erysipelas he in a 
great measure, for a time, lost the memory of his mother tongue. 
He could not give the name of anything he wanted in English ; but 
could readily give it in Greek or Latin. At times, almost uncon- 
sciously, he was running over his school exercises in Greek vfith 
great fluency and correctness. In his old age he often employed 
himself in solving algebraic questions to preserve the tone of his 
mind from the ettects of age. An examination by him in Presby- 
tery was considered by candidates an ordeal. For a time after he 
completed his course at the academy, he taught the Washington 
Henry Academy in Hanover County with great approbation. But 
finding the climate not favorable to his health, he returned to his 
native valley. When ordained to the ministry, he made the thirty- 
fifth member of Hanover Presbytery. He was received as candidate 
April, 1779, and in the fall of the same year, October 28th, was 
licensed in Prince Edward in company with James Campbell. On 
the last Wednesday of November, 17^0, was ordained at the Stone 
Church, upon the hill, and installed pastor of the flock of Christ 
worshipping there, succeeding Mr. Craig after a vacancy of about six 
years. He prepared his sermons with care, writing snort notes in 
his early ministry, not writing out in full any sermon. In later life 
he trusted his memory entirely. He was orthodox, instructive, in- 
teresting and evangelical. And with reluctance the people of 
Augusta listened to flis proposition for a dissolution of the pastoral 
relation on account of infirmities, principally the efl'ects of erysipelas 



BEV. WILLIAM WILSON — JAMES CRAWFOKD. 109 

in the head. While he lived, and his life was protracted nearly a 
quarter of a centui-y after he resigned his charge, the congregation 
listened with pleasure to his preaching. Dr. Speece said the last 
sermon the venerable man preached a little before his death, " was 
not inferior in vigor of thought, methodical arrangement, or anima- 
tion of manner to any that he had ever heard him deliver." He 
believed in revivals of religion, and was blessed with them in his 
charge in common Avith his brethren in the Valley. In the awaken- 
ing of 1801 and onwards, he was an actor. He visited the Little 
Levels where the revival was first felt in Virginia ; and some of his 
young people that accompanied him, became, with himself, not only 
deeply interested in the religious, mental and heart excitements, 
but also felt something of the bodily exercise. Not knowing how 
to account for the exercises, and having felt them in his most devout 
approaches to God in worship, he was inclined to defend them as 
innocent, and for some unexplained reason a necessary appendage 
of the work of grace ; after a time he joined with his brethren in dis- 
couraging their appearance, not by direct opposition, but by refusing 
to encourage them, while he cherished carefully every appearance 
of a gracious work. On principle he was an attendant upon the 
judicatories of the church, and a promoter of education. He en- 
couraged and assisted two of his brothers in obtaining a liberal 
education ; and in his old age adverted to this fact with great satis- 
faction. Thomas became a lawyer, and served in the Legislature 
and in Congress ; Robert became a minister of the gospel, and 
removed to Kentucky ; his piety was above the usual order — " he 
was great in the sight of the Lord." Each of these brothers gave 
a daughter to the cause of foreign missions. Mrs. Louisa Lowrie, 
daughter of Thomas, went to India ; and Mrs. Andrews, daughter 
of Kobert, to the Sandwich Islands. He excelled in pastoral visi- 
tations, having a great facility in accommodating himself to the 
mind and condition of people. " I have had a dream," said one of his 
flock — " an old man appeared to me, and gave me a rusty guinea, 
and told me to sprinkle water on it. I did so, and it remained 
rusty. He told me to pour water on it. I did so, and it remained 
rusty. Drop it in the stream, said he ; I did so, and immediately 
it became bright. Now, what do you think of it ?" " Why," said 
he very gravely, " if it had been a young man that appeared it 
mi<i;ht have been somethino; — but it was an old man — and the Scrip- 
tures says 'put off the old man and his deeds.' " The perplexity 
of the poor man was gone in a moment-: a causeless anxiety was 
removed by a play upon words. His successor. Dr. Speece, found 
him a warm and steady friend, and cherished for him the kindest 
feeling and most respectful regard. 

Mr. James Crawford was received candidate at the same time 
with William AVilson, April, 1779, and licensed with him Oct. 28th, 
1779. Mr. Davidson, in his History of Kentucky, pp. 79 and 80, 
gives all the memoranda concerning him that have been preserved. 



110 SAMUEL SHANNON — JAMES MITCHEL — MOSES HOGE, ETC. 

Ml'. Terah Templin was licensed by Hanover Presbytery, at Tinkling 
Spring, April 28th, 1780. He gr^w up near the Peaks of Otter, and 
received his preparatory education under his pastor, David Rice. 
He was ordained in Kentucky, in 1785, and died Oct. 6th, 1818. 
Davidson's Kentucky gives a short sketch of him. 

36th. Samuel Shannon was received as candidate, Oct. 26th, 1779, 
from Donegal Presbytery, a graduate of Princeton 1776, introduced 
to Presbytery by Mr. Waddoll. After passing examinations in Greek 
and Latin, reading a Homily, and preaching a sermon, he was ad- 
vised by Presbytery, at Falling Spring, Oct. 24th, 1780, to abandon 
preparation for the ministry, on account of the time he had been in 
study, and the manner he had acquitted himself in divinity and 
moral philosophy. The next year he appeared before Presbytery, 
Oct. 25th, 1781, passed his examinations with James Mitchel, and 
was licensed with him. Receiving a call from Windy Cove and 
Blue Spring, he was ordained on CoAvpasture, Nov. 24th, 1784, at 
the house of Mrs. Lewis. In April, 1787, he was relieved from his 
charge, and removed to Kentucky. He died in Indiana, in 1822. 
For further notices of him, see Davidson's History, p. 83, et alibi. 

37th. James Mitchel, the .37th member, has an appropriate 
sketch in this series. 

38th. Of Moses Hoge, the 38th member, there is a short me- 
moir in Sketches of Virginia, and some further particulars in the 
chapter of this series, containing the history of Hampden Sidney, 
after the removal of Rev. Archibald Alexander from the Presidency 
of the College, to Philadelphia. 

39th. John McCue was received candidate in the spring of 1781, 
and was licensed at Timber Ridge, May 23d, 1782. He was ordained 
the first Wednesday of August, 1783, having accepted a call from 
Camp Union near Lewisburg, and Good Hope, in Green Brier. In 
1791 he was relieved from this charge to take the pastoral care of 
Tinkling Spring and Staunton. Further notices of him will be 
found under the Chapter, Tinkling Spring. 

40. Adam Rankin, a native of Western Pennsylvania, was re- 
ceived candidate, November, 1781, at the Stone Meeting House, 
Augusta, and at New Providence was licensed, Oct. 25th, 1782, in 
company with Samuel Houston, Samuel Carrick, and Andrew 
McClure. October 29th, 1783, steps Avere taken preparatory for his 
ordination, and he was enrolled at Bethel, May 18th, 1784. He 
emigrated to Kentucky, and is the hero of many pages of David- 
son's History of the Presbyterian Church in Kentucky. A man of 
fiery zeal, he believed himself called of God to reform the church, 
particidarly in Psalmody. 



SAMUEL CARRICK — SAMUEL HOUSTON — ANDREW M'CLURE. Ill 

41st. Samuel Carrick, the forty-first member, native of Adams 
County, Pennsylvania, was born July 17th, 1760. At an early 
period of his life he Went to the Valley of Virginia ; and prepared 
for the ministry under the instruction of William Graham. He was 
received as a candidate the last Wednesday of November, 1781, at 
the Stone meeting-house, Augusta ; was licensed at New Providence, 
October 25th, 1782, with Rankin, Houston, and McClure ; and was 
ordained and installed pastor of Rocky Spring and Wahab meeting- 
house, on the Cowpasture, at the house of Mr. James Hodges, on 
the fourth Wednesday of November, 1783. He made frequent 
visits to the south-western frontiers as a missionary ; and in the 
year 1789, removed to Tennessee, and took his abode on the Hol- 
ston, about four miles from Knoxville, in sight of Boyd's Ferry. 
In 1794, at the opening of the Territorial Legislature, in February, 
he preached before that body at their invitation, on the second day 
of their session. He was chosen by the Legislature President of 
Blount College, named in honor of the Governor, now known as the 
East Tennessee University. He organized the first regular Presby- 
terian church in Tennessee, at the junction of the French Broad and 
the Holston, called Lebanon ; and soon after the church in Knox- 
ville. He held the Pastorate of these two churches, and the Presi- 
dency of the College, till 1803, when ho resigned the charge of 
Lebanon. The office of President of the College, and pastor of the 
church in Knoxville, he held till his sudden death. From the his- 
torical sermon delivered by the Rev. R. B. McMullen, pastor of the 
first Presbyterian church in Knoxville, March 25th, 1855, the 
authority for some of the preceding facts, we also learn that among 
the elders of those two churches were numbered James White, 
George McNutt, John Adair, Archibald Rhea, Dr. James Cosby, 
and Thomas Gillespie. White, McNutt and Adair were members 
of the Convention for forming the Constitution of the State. McNutt 
was from Virginia ; W^hite and Adair from North Carolina. The 
death of Mr. Carrick was ordered in very peculiar circumstances, in 
his 50th year. The usual summer sacramental meeting had come. 
He spent much of the night of the 5th of August, 1809, in prepa- 
ratory study for the duties of the occasion. Very early on the 
morning of the 6th, he was struck with apoplexy, and in a few mo- 
ments his spirit was with his Redeemer. 

42d. Samuel Houston, the forty-second member, has an appro- 
priate sketch in this series. 

43. Andrew McClure, born in Augusta County, 1755, was 
received as candidate, November, 1781, at the Stone meeting-house, 
Augusta County ; licensed, October 25th, 1782, at New Providence, 
with Messrs. Houston, Rankin, and Carrick. Accepting a call from 
the North Fork of Roanoke, he was ordained May 9th, 1784. He 
removed to Kentucky in 1786, and occupies a place in Mr. David- 
son's History. He died in 1793. 



112 JOHN D. BLAIR. 

44tli. The forty-fourth member, and the last ordained by the 
Presbytery before the formation of Yirpnia Synod, was John D. 
Blair, son of John Blair, Professor of Theology in Princeton Col- 
lege, and nephew of Samuel Blair, the instructor of Davies and 
Rodgers. He was born 15th of October, 1759, and was graduated 
when quite young, in the year 1775, at Princeton. He made pro- 
fession of religion at an early age. Before he left his minority he 
was elected tutor of his alma mater under Dr. Witherspoon, On 
the application of Edmund Randolph, Esq., to Dr. Witherspoon for 
a qualified teacher for Washington Henry Academy, in Hanover, 
Mr. Blair came to Virginia in the year 1780. He presided over 
the Academy with much usefulness and credit, for a number of 
years. Oppressed with the view of the spiritual desolations around 
him, his mind and heart were drawn to the subject of his early 
medit-ations and desires, the ministry of the gospel. He was re- 
ceived as candidate by the Hanover Presbytery, May 20th, 1784, 
at Bethel ; and was licensed at Timber Ridge, October 28th, of the 
same year. He became pastor of the church in Hanover County, 
gathered by Davies on the ground where Morris had his reading- 
room, and his own father had preached with success. The record 
of his ordination is lost ; but it necessarily took place previously to 
May, 1786, as he that year Avas enrolled a member of the Synod. 
About the year 1792, he was induced to remove to the city of 
Richmond, and open a classical school, and divide his ministerial 
services with Pole Green church in Hanover, and the city. Having 
no church building in the city, he held public worship at the capitol, 
alternating his Sabbaths with Rev. John Buchanan at the Episcopal 
church. These two ministers maintained the kindest relations 
through life. They were both remarkable for amiability of manners 
and purity of morals. Mr. Buchanan, being a bachelor, took fre- 
quent opportunities of manifesting his sympathy and respect for his 
brother Blair and his family, by kiud and complimentary acts, such 
as sending marriage fees to Mrs. Blair, and encouraging the atten- 
tions of others. Mr. Buchanan manifested the same generous spirit 
to Mr. and Mrs. Rice. When the monumental church was built 
upon the ruins of the burned theatre, the tradition is — that Messrs. 
Buchanan and Blair were of the opinion, the building should be 
occupied as the capitol had been, and be a memorial and a place of 
worship for the two denominations most interested in the sad event 
of the night of the 26th of December, 1811, and the subsequent 
transactions. When by extraneous influence the discussion was 
going on, whether the church building should have a denominational 
character, and to which it should be given, Mr. Blair from motives 
of delicacy kept back from the discussion. It was believed that 
had he exerted the influence of which he was capable, and entered 
the arena of debate, his opinion would have prevailed, whether he 
had advocated the use of the building as open and free as the deso- 
lation of the event it commenorated had been wide and general, or 
■wnether he had contended that if any denomination should have the 



JOHN D. BLAIR. 113 

preference it should be his own. He chose to keep silence, and 
after a long discussion, under various influences, on February 7th, 
1814, one hesitating vote decided the character of the monumental 
church. That part of the congregation, worshipping in the capitol, 
that adhered to Mr. Blair, made preparations for the erection of a 
house of worship for their own special occupancy; and as church 
building in those days was a work of slow progress, in the most 
favorable circumstances, the design was not fully completed till the 
autumn of 1821. To this new house, called the Presbyterian 
church on Shockoe Hill, Mr. Blair transferred his services. But in 
a feAV months increasing infirmities brought his ministerial labors 
to a close. He united with the church in obtaining the services of 
Rev. John B. Hoge, who continued their pastor about four years. Mr. 
Blair lingered till the 10th of January, 1823, and departed in his 
64th year, with these words upon his lips — " Lord Jesus, into thy 
hands I commit my spirit." During his active life, his modesty put 
a seal upon his lips in reference to his religious experience. On 
his dying-bed he felt called upon to speak out his hopes. He 
declared that Christ was the only rock on Avhich a sinner could 
build for eternity ; and that trust in him was the best evidence of 
fitness for heaven ; that his early convictions and experience retained 
their hold upon his heart. He was confined to his bed for several 
months previous to his death, and bore his pains with patience, 
waiting — "all the days of his appointed time." According to his 
request his body was taken to the church before interment, and an 
address made by his co-pastor, announcing his firm adherence in 
death to the doctrines he had preached through life, and the com- 
fort these had given him in his near approach to the grave. 

The. estimation in which Mr. Blair was held as a teacher, by his 
brethren, may be known from the fact, that the Board of Trustees 
of Hampden Sidney College, in the year ITUG, invited him to the 
Presidency. Upon his declining to leave Bichmond, Mr, Alexander 
was prevailed upon to accept the office. 

Rev. John Buchanan, the friend and fellow-laborer of Mr. Blair, 
died on the lyth of December, 1822, about three weeks before his 
friend. Of these two men Dr. Rice says — " They lived together 
in Richmond, in habits of closest intimacy, and most devoted Iriend- 
sliip, for five and thirty years. No jealousy, no uniricndly collision 
of sentiment Avas ever known between them. They lived and loved 
as brethren ; and interchanged in the pulpit and out of it, offices of 
unstinted, unreserved kindness." It is also related that when Mr. 
Buchanan, at the approach of death, requested that the prayers of 
the church siiould be offered up in his behalf, his friend Avas not 
forgotten; for in the most affecting accents he added — "Pray also 
for Blair." 

8 



114 THE SETTLEMENTS ON THE HOLSTON. 

CHAPTER IX. 

THE SETTLEMENTS ON THE HOLSTON. 

The enterprise and bravery of the pioneers of Washington 
County, Virginia, gave birth to events of romantic interest in poli- 
tics, religion and war. Ex-Governor Campbell, near Abingdon, thus 
writes : 

Montcalm, Nov. 12th, 1851. 

Dear Sir — I failed to take my intended journey to Tennessee, 
and will now endeavor to answer some of your inquiries, in your 
letter of the 7th of October. The first emigration to the Ilolston 
Valley, was about the year 1765 — In that year John Campbell ex- 
plored the country, and purchased land for his father David Camp- 
bell and himself. The first settlers were from Augusta, Frederick, 
and the other counties along the Valley of Virginia — from the 
upper counties of Maryland and from Pennsylvania, were mostly 
descendants from Irish stock, and were generally Presbyterians, 
where they had any religious opinions — a very large proportion 
were religious and many were members of the Church. There were 
however some families, and among the most wealthy, that were 
wild and dissipated in their habits. I send you enclosed by the 
same mail that carries this letter, a copy of the call to the Rev. 
Charles Cummings, signed by one hundred and thirty-eight heads 
of families. In my early life I knew personally, many of those 
whose names are signed to it — and I knew nearly all of them from 
character. They were a most respectable body of men ; were all 
whigs in the revolution, and nearly all — probably every one of 
them, performed military service against the Indians — and a large 
portion of them against the British, in the battles of King's Moun- 
tain, Guilford court-house, and other actions in North and South 
Carolina. The Campbell family, from which I am descended, were 
originally from the Highlands of Scotland, and emigrated to Ire- 
land about the latter end of the reign of Queen Elizabeth. John 
Campbell, my great-grandfather, with a family of ten or twelve 
children, came to America in 1726, and settled in Lancaster County, 
Pennsylvania. He had six sons — three of whom, Patrick, Robert 
and David, emigrated with him from Pennsylvania, to what was then 
Orange, but afterwards Augusta County, about the year 1780. 
Patrick was the oldest child and grandfather of General William 
Campbell of the Revolution. David was the youngest, and was my 
grandfather. He married in Augusta County, Mary Hamilton, and 
had seven sons — John, Arthur, James, William, David, Robert and 
Patrick. All except William, who died when a young man, emi- 
grated to Holston ; John, Robert and Arthur before their father, 
the other three with him. The other sons of John Campbell had 



CAIiL TO THE REV. CHARLES CUMMINGS. 115 

families, and their descendants are scattered over many of the 
States of the West. William B. Campbell, a young man and lately 
elected Governor of Tennessee, is my nephew, and is the grandson 
of Margaret Campbell, one of the daughters of my grandfather, 
David Campbell. The Edmiston, or Edmondson family, that came 
to Ilolston, was a very large and respectable one, numbering some 
ten or fifteen families. They were zealous wliigs, and William the 
oldest brother was Major in the regiment from this county, that 
behaved so gallantly in the battle of King's Mountain. Two of 
his brothers, Captain Andrew Edmiston and Lieut. Robert Edmis- 
ton, and a cousin Captain William Edmiston, were killed in that 
battle. The Vance, Newell and Blackburn connection was very 
large and respectable. The Rev. Gideon Blackburn once of Ten- 
nessee, and one of the most distinguished pulpit orators of his time, 
was of the same Blackburn stock. Col. Samuel Newell, son of 
Samuel Newell who signs the call, was a distinguished officer in the 
battle of King's Mountain and a man of fine talents. He died in 
Kentucky. The Buchanan family was a numerous one, all worthy 
people. There Avere four brothers of the Davises and three of the 
Craigs, all very worthy men — also several brothers of the Low- 
reys and Montgomerys, equally Avorthy. William Christian was 
from near where Fincastle now stands — was a man of fine intellect, 
and distinguished in western warfare. Benjamin Logan was the 
eame man who went to Kentucky, and became a distinguished man 
tliere. There are on the list many others whose families have done 
well in the western country. I will omit at present going into more 
detail, and indeed I do not know that I can give you any informa- 
tion further that would deserve your notice. I have not given you 
any particular account of my immediate ancestors, supposing it 
would not be suitable from me. 

Most respectfully, your obedient servant, 

David Campbell. 

A call from the united congregations of Ebbing and Sinking 
Spring, on Holston's river, Fincastle County, to be presented to the 
Rev. Charles Cummings, minister of the gospel, at the Rev. Pres- 
bytery of Hanover, when sitting at the Tinkling Spring : 

Worthy and dear Sir — We being in very destitute circumstances 
for want of the ordinances of Christ's house statedly administered 
amongst us ; many of us under very distressing spiritual languish- 
ments ; and multitudes perishing in our sins for want of the bread of 
life broken among us ; our Sabbaths too much profaned, or at least 
wasted in melancholy silence at home, our hearts and hands dis- 
couraged, and our spirits broken with our mournful condition, so that 
human language cannot sufficiently paint. Having had the happiness, 
by the good Providence of God, of enjoying part of your labors to 
our abundant satisfaction, and being universally well satisfied by our 
experience of your jninisterial abilities, piety, literature, prudence 



IIB 



CALL TO THE REV. CHARLES CUMMINGS. 



and peculiar agreeableness of your qualifications to us in particular 
as a gospel minister — we do, worthy and dear sir, from our very 
hearts, and with the most cordial aftection and unanimity agree to 
call, invite and entreat you to undertake the office of a pastor among 
us, and the care and charge of our precious souls — and upon your 
accepting of this our call, we do promise that we will receive the 
•word of God from your mouth, attend on your ministry, instruction 
and reproofs, in public and private, and submit to the discipline 
which Christ has appointed in his church, administered by you while 
regulated by the. word of God and agreeable to our confession of 
faith and directory. And that you may give yourself wholly up to 
the important work of the ministry, we hereby promise to pay unto 
you annually the sum of ninety pounds from the time of your ac- 
cepting this our call ; and that we shall behave ourselves towards 
you with all that dutiful respect and affection that becomes a people 
towards their minister, using all means within our power to render 
your life comfortable and happy. We entreat you, worthy and dear 
sir, to have compassion upon us in this remote part of the Avorld, 
and accept this our call and invitation to the pastoral charge of 
our precious and immortal souls, and Ave shall hold ourselves bound 
to pray. 



George Blackburn, 
William Blackburn, 
John Vance, 
John Casey, 
Benjamin Logan, 
llobert Edmondson, 
Thomas Berry, 
Bobert Trimble, 
Wm. McGaughey, 
David Drvden, 
Wm. McNabb, 
John Davis, 
Halbert McClure, 
Arthur Blackburn, 
Nathl. Davis, 
!Saml. Evans, 
Wm. Kennedy, 
Andrew McFerran, 
Saml. Hendry, 
John Patterson, 
James Giimore, 
John Lowrey, 
Wm. Christian, 
Andrew Colvill, 
Kobert Craig, 
Joseph Black 
Jonathan Douglass, 
William Berry, 
John Cusick, 
James Piper, 
James Ilarrold, 
Samuel Newell, 
David Wilson, 
David Craig, 



Robert Gamble, 
Andrew Martin, 
Augustus Webb, 
Samuel Brigg, 
W^eslcy White, 
James Dorchester, 
James Fulkerson, 
Stephen Jordan, 
Alex. Laughlin, 
James Inglish, 
Bichard Moore, 
Thomas Piamsey, 

Saml. Wilson, 
Joseph Vance, 

William Young, 

AVilliam Davidson, 

James Youug, 

John Sharp, 

John Long, 

Kobert Tupp, 

John Hunt, 

Thomas Bailey, 

David Gattgood, 

Alexr. Breckenridge, 

George Clark, 

James Molden, 

William Blanton, 

Chrisr. Acklin, 

James Craig, 

Joseph Gamble, 

John McNabb, 

Chrisr. Funkhouser, 

John Funkhouser, 

John Funkhouser, Jr., 



John Sharp, 
Jolin Berry, 
James Montgomery, 
Samuel Huston, 
Henry Cresswell, 
George Adams, 
George Buchanan, 
James Dysart, 
William Miller, 
Andrew Deeper, 
David Suodgrass, 
Danl. McCormick, 
Francis Kincannon, "_ 
Joseph Snodgrass, 
James Thompson, 
Bobert Denniston, 
William Edmiston, 
Saml. Edmiston, 
Andrew Kincannon, 
John Kelley, 
John Kobinson, 
James Kincannon, 
Margaret Edmiston, 
John Edmiston 
John Boyd, 
Ptobert Kirkham, 
Martin Pruitt, 
Nicholas Brobston, 
Andrew Miller, 
Alexander McNutt, 
William Pruitt, 
John McCutchen 
James Berry, 
James Trimble, 



THE CAMPBELLS OF HOLSTON. 117 

William Berry, Thomas Evans, Richard Heggons, 

Moses Buchanan, AVilliam Marlor, John Lester, 

David Carson, Wm. Edmiston, Hugh Johnson, 

Samuel Buchanan, Thos. Edmiston, Edward Pharis, 

William Bates, John Beaty, Joseph Lester, 

William McMilUn, David Beaty, Saml. White, 

John Kennedy, George Feator, William Lester, 

Robert Lamb, Michl. Halyacre, William Page, 

Thos. Raiferty„ Stephen Cawood, Saml. Buchanan, Jr., 

Thomas Baker, James Garvill, Thomas Montgomery, 

John Groce, Rob. Buchanan, Jr., - Samuel Bell, 

Robert Buchanan, Edward Jamison, John Campbell. 

Montcalm, Nov. 29, 185L 
Dear Sir — I had the pleasure of receiving by the last mail your 
letter of the 18th inst. — and on further consideration have concluded 
to comply with your views. I do not know that what I have written 
will be worthy of notice, and I am not in sufficient health to revise. 
You must make what you can of it. 

Yours most respectfully, David Campbell. 

The Campbells of Holston. 

John Campbell, the great ancestor of the Campbells of Holston, 
came from Ireland to America, with a family of five grown sons 
and several daughters in the year 1726, and first settled in Lan- 
caster County, Pennsylvania. About the year 1730, he removed 
to what was then Orange, afterwards Augusta County, where he 
resided until his death ; and where his numerous descendants lived 
for many years. The Campbells above named were the descendants 
of his oldest son Patrick, and his youngest son David — Patrick had 
a son Charles, and he a son William, who was the General William 
Campbell, of the Revolution, and the grand-father of Mrs. Gov. 
M'Dowell. David, the youngest son of John, married Mary Ham- 
ilton, and had a family of thirteen children, seven sons and six 
daughters, the youngest of whom was eleven years old Avhen the 
family removed to Holston — John Campbell, the elder, and all his 
descendants, were raised and educated after the strictest manner in 
the Presbyterian church, and a large portion of them became mem- 
bers in that church. In 1765, John, the oldest son of David Camp- 
bell and Mary Hamilton, in company with Dr. Thomas Walker, 
explored the western wilderness, and purchased for his father and 
himself an ancient survey near the head-waters of the Holston, 
called the Royal Oak — and a few years afterwards the family 
removed to it. John and Arthur, the two oldest sons, preceded 
their father, and accompanied by one sister, Margaret, and making 
improvements. The father and mother then followed, accompanied 
by their sons James, David, Robert, and Patrick — and daughters 
Mary who was then married to William Lochart, and Martha, Sarah 
and Ann, single. In a few years after this removal Margaret, who 
had been a pioneer with her two oldest brothers, married David 
Campbell, the pioneer who erected Campbell's station fifteen miles 



lis THE CAMPBELLS OF HOLSTON. 

below Knoxvllle, Tennessee. James lost his eye-sight with the 
small-pox, and died at 50 years of ago — John, Arthur, David, 
Robert and Patrick, were active men and rendered some service to 
their country. John Campbell, the oldest son of David, was born 
in 1741, anil received a good English and mathematical education. 
He was raised a farmer, inured to hard labor from boyhood, and 
accustomed to Indian warfare. He came to Holston when twenty- 
five or six years of age — and shared in nearly all the campaigns 
against the Indians until the close of the revolution. He was a 
Lieutenant in Wm. Campbell's company in Col. Christian's regi- 
ment against the Shawnees in 1774. He commanded a company, 
and was second in command in the battle of the Long Island flats, 
of Holston, in July 1776, where his company sustained the centre 
charge of the Indian chief Dragon-canoe, made with such boldness 
that the Indians for a few minutes, were actually intermixed with, 
his men — and where the victory over the Indians was most decisive. 
He also commanded a company in October of that year, under Col. 
Wm. Christian against the Cherokee towns, and up to the year 
1781, he was in almost constant service. In 1778, he was appointed 
clerk of Washington County, which office he held until 1824, being 
forty-six years. His great fondness for farming and a rural life 
induced him many years before his death to place his office under 
the charge of a deputy and to remove to a farm. Here for more 
than thirty years he enjoyed himself in tranquillity, surrounded by 
his wife and children, and receiving and entertaining educated 
strangers, or old acquaintances who often called upon him. Such 
visits were most frequent from young Presbyterian preachers who 
were then often passing through the country. I recollect two, John 
and James Bowman, from North Carolina, of whom he was very 
fond as worthy good men and agreeable companions. They often 
called on him. He died in December, 1825, in the 85th year of his 
age. Arthur, the next brother, was a talented and distinguished 
man ; and a very good sketch of him may be found in How's His- 
tory and Antiquities of Virginia, under the head of Washington 
County. In the sketch there are one or two small errors. He died 
in his 69th year — and he came first to Holston with his brother 
John. 

David, the fourth brother of those who came to Holston, was 
educated for the bar, and practised law a few years in Washington 
County after it was established. He then married, and removed to 
what afterwards became the State of Tennessee — was first Federal 
Jud^e in the Territory, and when the State was formed he was 
made one of the Judges of their Supreme Court, and held the office 
for many years. A year or two before his death, which took place 
in 1812, he was appointed Federal Judge in the Territory, which 
afterwards formed the State of Alabama, but died of fever, before 
he removed his family to the country, in the 62d year of his age. 

Robert, the next brother, came to Holston in 1771 — when nine- 
teen years of age, he made his first military campaign, as a volun- 



THE CAMPBELLS OF HOLSTON. 119 

teer against the Shawanee Indians in 1774, as is supposed, in the 
company of Capt. Wra. Campbell. In the summer of 1776, he 
again volunteered, joined Capt. John Campbell's company, and 
acted with distinguished bravery and presence of mind in the battle 
of the Island Flats. He was also in Christian's campaign in October, 
1776^— and in 1780, he was an ensign under Col. Campbell at the 
battle of King's Mountain, and distinguished himself in that battle. 
In December of the same year, he performed another campaign 
against the Cherokee Indians, under Col. Ai-thur Campbell. His 
education was not equal to that of his older brothers, nor was his 
capacity — but he was a brave, active, and patriotic whig, and a man 
of much energy through life. He acted as a magistrate in Wash- 
ington County for upwards of thirty years, and until he removed 
to the vicinity of Knoxville, Tennessee, where he died in 1831, in 
the 77th year of his age. 

Patrick, the youngest brother, performed less military service 
than the others, and had less capacity. He was a volunteer in the 
battle of King's Mountain, and performed his duty well. He 
remained with his father on the farm and inherited it after his 
death — married — had a large family of children — and in his old 
age removed to Williamson County, Tennessee, where he died in 
about the 80th year of his age. He Avas a good man through life, 
with indolent habits and very little energy of character. 

Such is a brief sketch of the five brothers, sons of David Camp- 
bell, and grand-sons of John Campbell, who emigrated from Ireland. 

I have named General Wm. Campbell. His father, Charles 
Campbell, died in Augusta County — and he removed to Holston 
with his mother and sisters. The oldest, Elizabeth, married John 
Taylor, from whom Judge Allen Taylor, of Botetourt, and the 
Taylors of Montgomery County, descended. The second daughter, 
Jane, married Thomas Tate. The third daughter, Margaret, mar- 
ried Colonel Arthur Campbell — and the youngest, Ann, married 
Kichard Poston. All had families — and are very respectable. 

I intended, before closing the sketch of David Campbell's family, 
to have spoken more particularly of his two daughters, Margaret 
and Ann — as they were both remarkable women, and were both 
most exemplary Christians and members of the Presbyterian church 
through life. 

Margaret, when a girl of eighteen, accompanied, as I have before 
stated, her brothers John and Arthur to Holston, and managed 
their household aii'airs for two or three years without a murmur, 
and without, in that time, seeing a single female friend. In tAvo or 
three years after the removal of her father and mother, she married 
David Campbell, and in 1781, removed to the country, afterwards 
forming the State ot" Tennessee, and in 1784, to the place where 
her enterprising husband erected first a block-house, and afterwards 
Campbell's Station. She was a most intelligent, mild, and placid 
woman ; always thoughtful, and always calm and prepared for 
every emergency. So conspicuous were these traits in her cha- 



120 THE CAMPBELLS OF HOLSTON. 

racter, whenever any diffienlty occurred, or any alarm took place, 
she Avas first looked to and consulted, not only by the women in the 
block-liouse and Station, but even by the men. 

To show this trait, I will relate one instance. On one occasion, 
■when the frontier was quiet and the men had left the block-house, 
her husband and a hired man were in the field ploughing among the 
corn, the Indians fired upon them, but doing no damage, they unloosed 
their horses and made their way to the house. She heard the guns, 
and suspecting it w^is from the Indians, collected her little flock of 
children around her in the house — chained the door — took down a 
rifle well loaded, and taking her seat calmly awaited the event, 
expecting every moment to hear the Indians approaching, or the 
men from the field, if not killed or wounded. In this situation she 
remained until they arrived. As soon as night came on, they 
saddled horses, took up the family, and quietly retreated to White's 
Fort, fifteen miles into the settlements. 

This excellent lady died, with cancer in the breast, in 1799, at 
the age of fifty-one, universally beloved and regretted, and lies 
buried in the Presbyterian Church burying ground near Campbell's 
Station. What I have written is communicated by Mrs. Campbell, 
her youngest daughter, and who was one of the children in the 
block-house. 

Ann the youngest daughter married Archibald Roane, a young 
lawyer who came from Pennsylvania, and commenced the practice 
of his profession in the territory afterwards Tennessee. He was, I 
always understood, a descendant of the Rev. Mr. Roane of Lan- 
caster County, who taught in the Neshaminy Academy after Ten- 
nant left it. lie first came to Liberty Hall in Rockbridge, I think, 
and then went to Tennessee. He was a man of fine talents and 
most exemplary in every respect, and was one of the first Judges 
elected to the Supreme Court, after the State was formed. In 1801 
he was elected Governor of the State — served one term of two 
years, and was again made a judge, which ofiice he held until his 
death in 1814. His widow soon after followed to the grave four as 
promising children as were ever raised in any country, two sons and 
two daughters — all grown and carried off with consumption — all 
this she bore with humble Christian fortitude, and ended her own 
life in the house of her eldest son Dr. James Roane at Nashville, in 
1831, in the 71st year of her age. 

The other branches of the family of John Campbell the ancestor, 
removed from Augusta County, very early in the settlement of the 
western country — some to Kentucky and some to West Tennessee. 
Patrick, a younger brother of Charles, and uncle of Gen. William 
Campbell, went to the south of Kentucky, and has left numerous 
and most respectable descendants. 

I will enclose you, in a few days, an account of the battle of 
King's Mountain, prepared from the official report of Cols. Camp- 
bell, Shelby and Cleveland, and from the testimony of eye-witnesses. 
A silly jealousy on the part of some of the officers who partook in 



REV. CHARLES CUMMINGS. 121 

that victory and of their friends, has induced a perversion of some 
of the facts, so that the pubhc has never yet seen an entirely correct 



account. You must accept the foregoing, my health not permitting 
very much. 
Yours most respectfully, David Campbell. 



Rev. Charles Oummings. ^-^ 

Until his residence in Lancaster County, Virginia, little is known 
of the early life of the Rev. Charles Cummings, the first minister 
of the gospel on the Holston. An Irishman by birth, he in early 
manhood emigrated to America. Whether his classical education 
was completed before, or after, he left Ireland is uncertain ; the 
time of his emigration is equally unknown. He resided for a length 
of time in the congregation of the noted James Waddell, D. D., in 
Lancaster County, Virginia. The Carters, Gordons and others in 
that congregation were in the habit of employing^lis teachers, young 
gentlemen, of classical education, from the mother country. A 
number of these became ministers in the Presbyterian Church. 
Mr. Cummings appeared before Hanover Presbytery at the Stone 
Meeting House in Augusta, May 3d, 1765. The records say, " the 
Presbytery intend to encourage Mr. Cummings and appoint him a 
discourse on the words — Be not desirous of vain glory — to be de- 
livered at discretion ; and that he stand extempore trials." This 
"discretion" was granted probably on account of the distance he 
must travel to meet the Presbytery. In November 1765, he met 
the Presbytery at Providence, Louisa County. On the 7th, the re- 
cords say, at the house of Mr. Todd, Mr. Charles Cummings de- 
livered a discourse from Galatians 5. 26, according to appointment, 
and an exegesis on this question — Num justificamus sola fide — 
which the Presbytery sustains as part of trials : And having ex- 
amined him on his religious experience, in the Latin and Greek lan- 
guages. Rhetoric, Logic, Geography, Philosophy, and Astronomy, 
they sustain his answers to the several questions proposed on these 
subjects, and appoint him a sermon on Rom. 7th, 9th, and a Lec- 
ture on the 23d Psalm, 1st — 4th, to be delivered at our next, as 
popular trials." Mr. Samuel Leak at the same time underwent 
similar examinations and had similar popular trials assigned him. 
^ At Tinkling Spring meeting house, April 17th, 1766, Mr. Cum- 
mings delivered a sermon on Rom. 7. 9, and Mr. Leak one on Acts 
13. 26, according to appointment, which were sustained as parts of 
trial. Mr. Leak also delivered a lecture on John 3. 1 — 8, and 
Mr. Cummings one on Psa. 23. 1 — 5, which were also sustained. 
These two candidates were examined on some points in divinity ; 
and gave satisfactory answers to the questions proposed therein. 
On the next day the candidates were licensed, and directed, ''to 
spend their time till our next, in the vacancies in Augusta, Albe- 
marie and Amherst." At Cub Creek Oct. 15th, 1766, three calls 
were put in for Mr. Cummings. One from Forks of James, now 



12S; REV. CHARLES CUMMINQS. 

Lexington and Monmouth, one from D. S. in Albemarle, and one 
from Major Brown's meeting house in Augusta. This last he ac- 
cepted ; " and Messrs. Black, Craig, Brown and Rice, with as many 
other members as can attend, are appointed a Presbytery to meet 
at Major Brown's meeting house, the first Wednesday of March 
next, to receive the trials of Mr. Cummings — viz. a sermon "on 
Rom. 10. 4, and a lecture on the 3d Epistle of John throughout, as 
preparatory to ordination ; and if they see fit, to ordain and instal 
him ; at which Mr. Craig is appointed to preside." The ordination 
did not take place, only one of the committee named, Mr. Black, 
attending at the appointed time and place. By order of Pres- 
bytery, the ordination took place on May 14th, 1767, the Rev. 
Messrs. Sankey, Craig, Brown and Rice, with Elders George Mof- 
fat, Alexander Walker and John M'Farland being present, Mr. 
Craig presiding. In April 1772, he applied for a dismission from 
that Church, on account of its inability to support him. " Both 
parties avowing that as the only reason for dissolution of the rela- 
tions." The Presbytery granted the request, and then recom- 
mended to Mr. Cummings to take a tour through the vacancies, and 
commended him to the brethren of Orange Presbytery, should he 
travel in their bounds. He also was recommended by the Presby- 
tery at its fall session, Oct. 1772, at D. S., to supply eight Sabbaths 
on Green Briar and in Tygart's Valley. At Brown's meeting house 
June 2d 1773, a call was presented to Presbytery by Samuel Ed- 
monson, a candidate, from the congregations of Ebbing Spring and 
Sinking Spring on Holston, for the services of Mr. Cummings, which 
he accepted. There is no word made of any installation services 
being appointed or performed. The call was prepared to be presented 
at the sessions of Presbytery held at Tinkling Spring, in the pre- 
ceding April, but the presentation was delayed until the intermedi- 
ate meeting in June. 

While residing in the Northern Neck, he Avas united in marriage 
with Miss Milly Carter, daughter of John Carter of Lancaster 
County. Being in the congregation of Dr. Waddell, it is probable 
that he pursued his theological studies under his care. In his early 
ministry he became possessed of a valuable library ; and appears to 
have been devoted to his Avork as a minister of the gospel. His 
call from the Holston, was signed by one hundred and twenty heads 
of families, all respectable men, many of whom afterwards became 
distinguished ; a fact as remarkable as true. 

The following sketch is from the pen of the ex-Governor of Vir- 
ginia, David Campbell. Having accepted the call, he removed with 
his family, purchased land in the neighborhood of where Abingdon 
now stands, and settled upon it. His first meeting house at Sink- 
ing Spring, was a very large cabin of unhewn logs, from eighty to 
a hundred feet long, by about forty Avide ; and it stood about the 
middle of the present grave yard. It was there for some years 
after the second meeting house was built, and had a very remark- 
able appearance. Mr. Cummings was of middle stature, about five 



REV. CHARLES CUMMINGS. 123 

feet ten inches high, well set and formed, possessing great personal 
firmness and dignity of character. His voice was strong and had 
great compass ; his articulation was clear and distinct. Without 
apparent effort he could speak to be heard by ten thousand people. 
His mind was good without any brilliancy. He understood his own 
system well ; spoke always with great gravity, and required it from 
all who sat under the sound of his voice. He could not tolerate 
any movement among the congregation after preaching commenced. 
He uniformly spoke like one having authority, and laid down the 
law and the gospel with great distinctness as he understood them. 
When he came to Holston, he was about forty years of age. 

At this time the Indians were very troublesome, and continued to 
be so for several years ; and generally during the summer months, 
the families for safety were obliged to collect together in forts. The 
one to which he always carried his family was on the land of Capt. 
Joseph Black, and stood on the first knoll on the Knob road, south 
of Abington, and on the spot where David Campbell's gate stands. 
In the month of July, 1776, when his family were in the fort, and 
he with a servant and wagon and three neighbors were going to his 
farm, the party were attacked by Indians, a few hundred yards from^ 
the meeting-house. Creswell, who was driving the wagon, was' 
killed at the first fire of the Indians, and during the skirmish the 
two other neighbors were wounded. Mr. Cummings and his ser- 
vant-man Job, both of whom were well armed, drove the Indians 
from their ambush, and with the aid of some men from the fort, who 
hearing the fire, came to their relief, brought in the dead and 
wounded. A statement has been published in a respectable histori- 
cal work, that on this occasion Mr. Cummings lost his wig. I speak 
from the information of an eye-witness when Mr. Cummings came 
into the fort, in saying that the story has no truth in it. 

Prom the time Mr. Cummings commenced preaching at Sinking 
Spring, up to about the year 1776, the men never went to church 
without being armed, and taking their families with them. On Sab- 
bath morning, during this period, it was Mr. Cummings' custom, for 
he was always a very neat man in his dress, to dress himself, then 
put on his shot-pouch, shoulder his rifle, mount his dun stallion, and 
ride off to church. There he met his gallant and intelligent con- 
gregation, each man with his rifle in his hand. When seated in the 
meeting-house, they presented altogether a most solemn and singular 
spectacle. Mr. Cummings' uniform habit, before entering the house, 
was to take a short walk alone whilst the congregation were seating 
themselves ; he would then return, at the door hold a few words of 
conversation with some one of the elders of the church, then would 
walk gravely through this crowd, mount the steps of the pulpit, 
deposit his rifle in a corner near him, lay off his shot-pouch, and 
commence the solemn worship of the day. He would preach two 
sermons, having a short interval between them, and go home. The 
congregation was very large, and preaching was always well attended. 
On sacramental occasions, which were generally about twice a year, 



124 REV. CHARLES CUMMINGS. 

the table was spread in the grove near the church. lie preached 
for many years, and until far advanced in life, to one of the largest, 
most res].ectable, and most intelligent congregations ever assembled 
in Western Virginia. His congregation at Ebbing Spring was 
equally respectable and intelligent, but not so large. It included 
the families at the Royal Oak, and for twenty miles in that direc- 
tion. The meeting-house was built in the same manner as that at 
Sinking Spring, but not so large. 

Mr. Cummings was a zealous whig, and contributed much to 
kindle the patriotic fire which blazed forth so brilliantly among the 
people of Holston in the war of the Revolution. He was the first 
named on the list of the Committee of Safety for Fincastle County. 
And after the formation of Washington County, 1776, he was chair- 
man of the Committee of Safety for that County, and took an active 
part in all its measures. Mr. Cummings died in March, 1812, in 
about the eightieth year of his age, leaving many and most respect- 
able descendants. He was a sincere and exemplary Christian, and 
a John Knox in his energy and zeal in support of his own church. 
He never lost sight of his object, and always marched directly up 
to it with a full front. He performed a great deal of missionary 
labor through an extensive district of country, beyond his own large 
field. The fruits still remain. He was a Presbyterian of the old 
stamp, rigid in his Calvinistic and Presbyterian faith, strict in the 
observance of the Sabbath, and faithful in teaching his children and 
servants the Catechism. In the expedition against the Cherokees, 
in 1776, Mr. Cummings accompanied the forces from the Holston, 
and preached at the diiferent stations now included in the State of 
Tennessee ; and in this way he was the first minister of the gospel 
in that State. 

Mr. Cummings had some trouble on the subject of Psalmody. 
That fruitful subject of debate, which should be sung in public 
worship, the version of Rouse or of Watts, interested his people ; 
and caused the first and only disturbance in his large charge. He 
was in favor of using Watts. At a meeting of the Presbytery of 
Hanover, in Bedford County, October, 1781, a complaint from some 
members of both congregations of his charge. Sinking Spring and 
Ebbing Spring, came under consideration. It was resolved that 
the malcontents on that subject be dismissed from his pastoral care, 
when all arrearages were paid up. And as different congregations 
were in trouble on this subject. Presbytery — " Recommend to all 
their members that much care be takeu to preserve the peace and 
harmony of particular churches, in their attempts of this nature 
(introducing Watts' version) ; and especially that they take particu- 
lar pains to inform the minds of the people as fully as possible upon 
the subject, and that they gain the approbation of the elders, and 
of the people of the particular church where such Psalmody is de- 
sirable, before it be prosecuted to a decided practice. Still, how- 
ever, reserving to each member the right of conscience in particular 
cases as prudence shall direct." The uneasiness in his charge not 



REV. CHARLES CUMMINGS. 125 

being settled by this act of Presbytery, Mr. Cummings asked the 
next year, at Timber Ridge, May 23d, to be released from the 
pastoral charge of the two congregations. As a peace measure, it 
was granted. Mr. Adam Rankin, licensed in the fall of 1782, visited 
the Holston, and became the earnest defender of the exclusive use 
of Rouse's version in the worship of the sanctuary. In a few years 
he became the leader of a schism of the church on the subject of 
Psalmody. The history of that schism occupies many pages in 
Davidson's History of the Presbyterian Church in Kentucky. In a 
little time the controversy died away on the Holston ; and Mr. 
Cummings continued to preach the gospel with spirit Avhile his 
strength lasted. In the congregation on the Holston, both versions 
were used by compromise. In May, 1784, in reply to the petition 
from some members of the Sinking Spring and the Knobs congrega- 
tion — Presbytery "give it as their opinion, that thcTe will be no 
danger in attending upon the word preached by Mr. Cummings, or 
any other regular member of our Presbytery ; and reeommend it to 
them to lay aside prejudice and party spirit, so that they may hear 
him, and other supplies that may be sent them to their spiritual 
advantage." In many congregations in Virginia, the singing was 
performed on the Sabbath, and other public occasions, from both 
versions, by agreement ; the Psalms and Hymns for a certain part 
of the day were from Rouse, and the other part from Watts. 

At Palls Meeting House, May 22d, 1783, this minute was made : 
" The western members of this Presbytery requested our concur- 
rence in soliciting Synod to constitute them into a distinct Presby- 
tery, it being so exceedingly inconvenient for them to attend Pres- 
bytery at such a distance. Presbytery concur accordingly, provided 
they can procure another member. At the same meeting of Pres- 
bytery, on May 21st, Mr. David Rice was dismissed from his con- 
gregation in Bedford County, and accepted a call from Kentucky. 
In May, 1785, a request was made to Synod by Messrs. Hezekiah 
Balch, Charles Cummings and Samuel Doak, that a Presbytery to be 
called Abingdon, be formed, embracing the territories of the present 
States of Tennessee and Kentucky. By act of Synod this was 
formed. In the arrangement of Synods and Presbyteries to consti- 
tute a General Assembly, the Presbytery of Abingdon was divided 
to form two Presbyteries — Messrs. Cummings, Balch, Casson, Doak 
and Houston to be the Presbytery of Abingdon, and be a constituent 
part of Synod of the Carolinas ; and Messrs. Rice, Craighead, Ran- 
kin, McClure and Crawford to be the Presbytery of Transylvania, 
and form part of the Sj'nod of Virginia. By this arrangement Mr. 
Cummings ceased to be connected with a Virginia Presbytery, and 
continued a member of Synod of Carolinas until the year 1802, 
when the Presbytery was transferred to the Synod of Virginia, hav- 
ing parted with the greater portion of her original area to form other 
Presbyteries. 



126 BATTLE OF KING'S MOUNTAIN. 

w Mrrntcalm, Dec. 1, 1851. 

Dear Sir — Tconcluded thi.s mornmg to copy for you an account of 
the battle of King's Mountain, but before commencing took down your 
volume of Sketches of North Carolina, and read over Gen, Graham's 
account of it — and I confess I have read it with a good deal of sur- 
prise. There are one or two small errors in the general account, but 
it is substantially correct. V But when the troops are about to go into 
action, the Washington regiment from Virginia is lost sight of, and 
although it is admitted in the account that Col. William Campbell 
was selected to command in chief, he is lost sight of too, and Col. 
Shelby is made the conspicuous commanding officer. Even he and 
Sevier are made to receive the surrender. Now, as to this last 
point, I can state to you that Col. David Campbell, of Campbell's 
Station, Tennessee, a man whose character for truth and integrity 
stands as high as any man who was in the battle, furnished a state- 
ment in his life-time of what he was an eye-witness — and in that 
statement he declares that he was within a few steps of the British 
officer, Capt. De Poisture, when he surrendered, and that the sur- 
render was made to Col. Campbell. This would not be a very mate- 
rial matter, in the confusion of a surrender, were it not that there 
has been an effort on the part of Governor Shelby and his friends 
to depreciate the conduct of Col. Campbell in that battle, and to 
enhance his own. 

This is a piece of history with which I have made myself long 
■since well acquainted, but I am not willing to engage in any parti- 
cular investigation about it, I will, however, send you a copy of the 
official report of the action, made and signed by William Campbell, 
Isaac Shelby and Benjamin Cleveland, in which you will see it 
stated that Campbell's regiment, as well as Shelby's, began the 
attack — and the truth is, these two regiments began it, because, 
.from their positions, they were nearest the enemy. 
^ A statement of the p^-oceedings of the western army, from the 25th 
day of September, 1780, to the reduction of Major Ferguson and 
the army under his command. On receiving intelligence that Major 
Ferguson had advanced up as high as Gilbertown, in Rutherford 
County, and threatened to cross the mountains to the western waters, 
Col. Campbell, with 400 men from Washington County of Virginia, 
Col. Isaac Shelby, with 240 men from Sullivan County, North Caro- 
lina, and Lieut. Col. John Sevier, with 240 men from Washington 
County, North Carolinia, assembled at Watauga, on the 25th of 
September, where they were joined by Col. Charles McDowell, with 
160 men from the counties of Burke and Rutherford, who had fled 
before the enemy to the western Avaters. We began our march on 
the 26th, and on the 30th we were joined by Col. Cleveland on the 
Catawba river, with 350 men from the counties of Wilkes and Surry. 
No one officer having properly a right to command in chief, on the 
first day of October we despatched an express to Major General 
Gates, informing him of our situation, and requested him to send a 
general officer to take the command of the whole. In the meantime 



BATTLE OF KING'S MOUNTAIN. 127 

Col. Campbell was chosen to act as commandant till sitcli general offi- 
cer should arrive. We marched to the Cowpens, on Broad river, in 
South Carolina, where we were joined by Col. James Williams, with 
400 men, on the evening of the 6th of October, who informed us that 
the enemy lay encamped somewhere near the Cherokee ford of Broad 
river, about 30 miles distant from us. By a council of the princi- 
pal officers, it was then thought advisable to pursue the enemy that 
-night with 900 of the best horsemen, and leave the weak horse and 
foot-men to follow as fast as possible. We began our march with 
'900 of the best horsemen about 8 o'clock the same evening, and 
marching all night, came up with the enemy about 3 o'clock, P. M., 
of the 7th, who lay encamped on the top of King's Mountain, twelve 
miles north of the Cherokee ford, in the confidence that they would 
not be forced from so advantageous a post. Previous to the attack, 
on the march, the following disposition was made : Col. Shelby's 
regiment foi'med a column in the centre on the left ; Col. Campbell's 
regiment another on the right ; part of Col. Cleveland's regiment, 
headed in front by Major Winston, and Col. Sevier's regiment formed 
a large column on the right wing ; the other part of Col. Cleveland's 
regiment, headed by Col. Cleveland himself, and Col. Williams' regi- 
ment, composed the left wing. In this order we advanced, and got 
within a quarter of a mile of the enemy before we were discovered. 
Col. Shelby's and Col. CamphelTs regiments began the attach, and 
kept up a fire while the right and left ^vings were advancing to sur- 
round thou, which was done in about five minutes ; the greatest part 
of which time a heavy and incessant fire was kept up on both sides ; 
our men in some parts, where the regulars fought, were obliged to 
give way a small distance, two or three times, but rallied, and re- 
turned with additional ardor to the attack. The troops upon the 
right having gained the summit of the eminence, obliged the enemy 
to retreat along the top of the ridge to where Col. Cleveland com- 
manded, and were there stopped by his brave men. A flag was im- 
medjately hoisted by Captain De Poisture, their commanding officer, 
(Major Ferguson having been killed a little before,) for a surrender. 
Our fire immediately ceased, and the enemy laid down their arms, 
the greatest part of them charged, and surrendered themselves to 
us prisoners at discretion. 

It appeared from their own provision returns for that day, found 
in then- camp, that their whole force consisted of 1125 men, out of 
which they sustained the following loss : Of the regulars, one major, 
cue captain, two sergeants, and fifteen privates killed ; thirt-tive 
privates wounded, left on the ground not able to march. Two cap- 
tains, four- lieutenants, three ensigns, one surgeon, five sergeants, 
three corporals, one drummer and 49 privates taken prisoners. Loss 
of the Tories : two colonels, three capiains and 201 privates killed ; 
one major and 127 privates wounded, and left on the ground, not 
able to march ; one colonel, 12 captains, 11 lieutenants, two ensigns, 
one quartermaster, one adjutant, two commissaries, 18 sergeants and 



128 BATTLE OF KING'S MOUNTAIN. 

600 privates taken prisoners. Total loss of the enemy, 1105 men, 
at King's Mountain. Given under our hands at Camp. 

Signed Wm. Campbell, 

Isaac Shelby, 
Benj. Cleveland. 

The despatch, a copy of which I here send you, can be found in 
the Virginia Gazette of the 18th of Nov., 1780. The copy I send 
was taken from an original, sent to Col. Arthur Campbell, as county 
Lieutenant of Washington County. — See 1st vol. Marshall's Life of 
Washington, p. 397. 

If I can think of any other facts worth communicating to you, 
and which relate to the first settlement of this part of Virginia, you 
shall have them — and I shall be greatly obliged by hearing from 
you as you progress with your work. Your Sketches of North Caro- 
lina have greatly interested me — and all you may say about Parson 
Graham and Liberty Hall must be interesting. When a boy, I 
often saw at my father's, John Campbell's, such young preachers 
as Allen, who died in Kentucky — Freeman, Blythe and others — 
all very interesting men. But they have all gone, I believe. I was 
married by the second husband of Allen's widow — and knew her 
intimately. She was a most interesting woman — and Mr. Ramsey 
was the pastor of the congregation around Campbell's station, and 
the intimate friend of Col. Campbell's and Judge Roane's families. 
He preached the funeral service at the burial of Mrs. Margaret 
Campbell. I believe he died before Judge Roane. 
Most respectfully your obt. servt., 

David Campbell. 

I will omit the account Of the battle of King's Mountain which /^, 
I had intended sending you. The official account is sufficient.'^'^ 
There is, however, one fact which I ought to state in justice to the 
Virginia regiment, and which shows the part they took in the bat- 
tle. Col. Newell, in a letter in 1823, informs me that of our men 
in that battle 30 were killed and 60 wounded. He was badly 
wounded himself — but fought through the action by procuring a 
horse, although a lieutenant, and commanding and encouraging his 
men until the surrender. Of those killed, 13 Avere from the Wash- 
ington Virginia regiment, and here are their names: — Captains 
Andrew Edmondson and William Edmondson ; Lieutenants Recce 
Brown, William Blackburn, Thomas McCulloch and Robert Edmond- 
son — and Ensigns John Beatie, James Corry, James Laird, Natha- 
niel Dry den, James Phillips and Nathaniel Guist — and private 
Henry Henigar. The names of the wounded are not known, but 
Col. Newell says there were twenty, so that Col. Campbell's regi- 
ment lost in killed nearly one half, and in wounded one-third of the 
whole. 



COLONEL PATRICK FERGUSON. 129 



Colonel Patrick Ferguson 

OF THE 

British Army. 

One of the heroes of King's Mountain, and a victim of the battle 
upon its summit, was Col. Ferguson, of the British army. Fighting 
bravely and coolly, though wounded, he fell by a gunshot from the 
American militia, pressing on with unexcelled courage to ascend the 
mountains and surround the British and tory foes on the top. It 
is hardly possible, that, unharmed by powder and ball, he could 
have escaped a surrender in a few minutes, as flight was impracti- 
cable, and victory scarcely in the bounds of possibility, even for the 
brave, and enterprising, and skilful Colonel. In the immediate 
relief felt, in the upper counties of the Carolinas, by his fall, and 
in the important consequences connected with his defeat, the re- 
joicing was so great and universal, that history has seemed to forget, 
or at least overlook his real worth, in filling up its pages. He fell 
fighting as bravely for his king as Wolfe on the plains of Abraham. 
The events following in both cases were immeasurable ; and from 
first to last equally beyond human skill, or the events of chance or 
weakness. The fall of Montcalm and Wolfe was the beginning of 
the loss of America to France; and the death of Ferguson, with 
Williams and Chronicle, the beginning of the loss of the Southern 
States to the Royal army, and of the whole United States to Great 
Britain. King's Mountain, the field of the militia of the Carolinas 
and Virginia, followed in succession by the Cowpens, the theatre of 
the gallant Morgan with his regulars and militia, and Guilford, the 
chosen battle-field of Greene with Cornwallis, accumulated an 
amount of loss upon the Royal army, and infused a power of en- 
thusiasm into the breasts of the hitherto discouraged patriots ; the 
tide of war was changed, and the current of events rushed on to 
the surrender of the British army at Yorktown. He must have 
been no ordinary man, whose loss on an expedition through the 
western counties could, as the British writers say, change the whole 
course of Lord Cornwallis in his proceedings against the Carolinas. 
The following facts collected by the " Senior Member of the Abing- 
don Literary Club," present Col. Ferguson in a more favorable 
light as a man and an officer, than the traditions of border war, 
and tory and patriotic encounters have hitherto thrown around 
him. He was something more noble than the mai-audings connected 
\ with his expeditions have portrayed him to the southern people. 
"^ Patrick Ferguson was a Scotchman. His father, James Ferguson 
of Pitfane, was a Judge of eminence. His uncle, Patrick Murray, a 
nobleman, held a high rank for his literary accomplishments. The 
nephew was esteemed of — "equally vigorous and brilliant powers." 
He sought distinction in the army, and at eighteen was a subaltern 
in the German wars, distinguished for his cool and deliberate 
courage. When the troubles with America assumed a warlike 
9 



130 COLONEL PATRICK FERGUSON. 

aspect, young Ferguson turned his attention to the construction of 
a rifle that might, by its use in the British artny, remove somewhat 
of the dread the reports of the skill of the American riflertien casi 
upon the spirits of the soldiery. He produced a rifle that might be 
loaded six times in a minute, by an ingenious contrivance to thrust 
in the charges of powder and ball, at the breech of the barrel, 
without changing the position of the rifle or the marksman. Lord 
Townsend, Master of Ordinance, expressed his approbation of this 
improved instrument of war. The regiment to which Ferguson be- 
longed not being called to active service in the colonies, he sought an 
introduction to the Commander-in-chief, and from him received an 
appointment to discipline a corps, drafted from difierent regiments, 
to the use of his rifle. This corps was first engaged in action at 
the battle of Brandywine in Sept. 1777 ; and the service, rendered by 
it to the forces under General Knyphausen, received the commen- 
dation of the Commander-in-chief, and by his order was publicly 
attested, and acknowledged by the whole army — "having scoured 
the ground so efiectually, that not a shot was fired by the Americans 
to annoy that column in its march." Secured by this corps, 
Knyphausen advanced and obliged the Americans to cross the river 
— "and opened the way to the rest of the army." 

" Ferguson" — says a British writer — "in a private letter of which 
Dr. Adam Ferguson transmitted me a copy, mentions a very curious 
incident, from which, it appears that the life of the American 
General was in imminent danger." While Ferguson lay with a part 
of his riflemen on a skirt of wood in front of General Knyphausen's 
division, the circumstance happened of which the letter in question 
gives the following account : — 

"We had not lain long, when a rebel officer, remarkable by a 
hussar dress, passed towards our army, within a hundred yards of 
my right flank, not perceiving us. He was followed by another, 
dressed in dark green and blue, mounted on a good bay horse, with 
a remarkable high cocked hat. I ordered three good shots to steal 
near to them, and fire at them ; but the idea disgusted me. I 
jiccalled the order. The hussar, in returning, made a circuit, but 
the other passed within a hundred yards of us ; upon which I 
advanced Irom the woods towards him. Upon my calling he 
stopped, but after looking at me, proceeded. I again drew his 
attention, and made sign to him to stop, levelling my piece at him ; 
but he slowly continued his way. As 1 was within that distance, at 
which in the quickest tiring, I could have lodged half a dozen balls 
in or about him before he was out of my reach, I had only to de- 
termine ; but it was not pleasant to fire at the back of an unoflending 
individual, who was acquitting himself very coolly of his duty. So 
I let him alone. The day after, I had been telling this story to 
some wounded officers, who lay in the same room with me, when one 
of our surgeons, who had been dressing the wounded rebel officers, 
came in and told us that they had been informing him that General 
Washington was all the morning with the light troops, and only 



COLONEL PATRICK FERGUSON. 131 

attended by a French officer in a hussar dress, he himself dressed 
and mounted in every point as above described. I am rwt sorry 
that I did not know at the time who it tvas." 

In the year 1779, Colonel Ferguson was employed in several 
expedition;^ which called forth a great degree of British valor and 
ability, but were unimportant in their results. He was engaged in 
the incursions upon the North, or Hudson's River. He was in the 
expedition to Charleston, South Carolina, and is mentioned with 
great praise by Sir Henry Clinton, the commander-in-chief of the 
British army. After the reduction of Charleston, in 1780, the 
writer, quoted by the senior member, goes on to say — "When Lord 
Cornwallis was attempting by justice and mildness to restore har- 
mony between the provinces and the mother country, he called for 
the assistance of Ferguson. To the valor, enterprise, and inven- 
tions, which are so important in war, Ferguson was known to add 
the benignant disposition and conciliatory manner which generate 
good-will and cement friendship in situations of peace. Among the 
propositions of Cornwallis for the security of the recovered colony, 
one scheme was to arm the well aifected for their own defence. 
Ferguson, now a Lieutenant-Colonel in America, was entrusted 
with the charge of marshalling the militia throughout a wide extent 
of country. Under his direction and conduct, a militia at once 
numerous and select, was enrolled and disciplined. One of the 
great tests of clearness and vigor of understanding is ready classifi- 
cation, either of things or men, according to the qualities which 
they possess, and the purposes they are fitted or intended to answer. 
Ferguson exercised his genius in devising a summary of the ordinary 
tactics and manual exercises for the use of the militia. He had 
them divided in every district into two classes — one of the young 
men, single and unmarried, who should be ready to join the king's 
troops to repel any enemy that infested the province ; another, of the 
aged and heads of families, who should be ready to unite in defend- 
ing their own townships, habitations, and farms. In his progress 
amongst them, he soon gained their confidence by the attentions he 
paid to the interests of the well afi"ected, and even by his humanity 
to the families of those who were in arms against him. We come 
not, said he, to make war upon women and children ; and gave them 
money to relieve their distresses. The movements of the Americans 
having compelled Lord Cornwallis to proceed with great caution in 
his iSorthern expedition, the genius and efibrts of Ferguson were 
required for protecting and facilitating the march of the army, and 
a plan of collateral operations was devised for the purpose. In the 
execution of these schemes he had advanced as far as Ninety-Six, 
about two hundred miles from Charleston ; and with his usual vigor 
and SLiCccss, was acting against different bodies of the Colonists that 
still disputed the possession, when intelligence arrived from the 
British officer, Colonel Brown, commander of his Majesty's forces 
in upper Georgia, that a corps of rebels, under Colonel Clarke, 
had made an attempt upon Augusta, and being repulsed was retreat- 



132 COLONEL PATRICK FERGUSON. 

ing by the back settlements of Carolina. Colonel Brown added, 
that he meant to bang on the rear of the enemy, and that if Fergu- 
son -would cut across his route, he might be intercepted, and his 
party dispersed. This service seemed to be perfectly consistent 
with the purposes of his expedition, and did not give time to wait 
for fresh orders from Lord Cornwallis. Ferguson yielded to his 
usual ardor, and pushed with his detachment, composed of a few 
regulars and militia, into Tyson County. 

" In the meantime numerous bodies of back settlers, west of the 
Allegheny Mountains, were in arms, some of them intending to 
seize upon the presents intended for the Creek and Cherokee Indians, 
which they understood were slightly guarded at Augusta, Georgia. 
Others had assembled upon the alarm of enemies likely to visit them 
from South Carolina. These meeting with Colonel Clarke secured 
his retreat, and made it expedient for Brown to desist from the 
pursuit, and return to his station at Augusta; while Ferguson, 
having no intelligence of Brown's retreat, still continued the 
march which was undertaken at his request. As he was continuing 
his route, a numerous, fierce, and unexpected enemy suddenly sprang 
up in the woods and wilds. The inhabitants of the Allegheny as- 
sembled without noise or warning, under the conduct of six or seven 
of their militia colonels, to the number of 1600 daring, well-mounted 
and excellent horsemen. Discovering these enemies, as he crossed 
King's Mountain, Ferguson took the best position for receiving them 
the ground would permit. But his men, neither covered by horse 
nor artillery, and likewise being dismayed and astonished at finding 
themselves so unexpectedly surrounded and attacked on evei'y side 
by the cavalry of the mountains, were not capable of withstanding 
the impetuosity of their charge. Already 150 of his soldiers were 
killed upon the spot, and a greater number was wounded ; still how- 
ever the unconquerable spirit of this gallant officer refused to sur- 
render. He repulsed a succession of attacks from every quarter, 
until he received a mortal wound. By the fall of Colonel Ferguson, 
his men were entirely disheartened. Animated by his brave exam- 
ple, they had hitherto preserved their courage under all disadvan- 
tages. The second in command judging all further resistance to be 
vain, offered to surrender, and sued for quarter. From the ability 
and exertions of Colonel Ferguson, very great advantages had been 
expected. By his unfortunate fall, and the slaughter, captivity, or 
dispersion of his whole corps, the plan of the expedition into North 
Carolina was entirely deranged, the western frontiers of South 
Carolina were now exposed to the incursions of the mountaineers, 
and it become necessary for Lord Cornwallis to fall back for their 
protection, and wait for a reinforcement before he could proceed 
further on his expedition. On the 14th of October, he began his 
march to South Carolina. His Lordship was taken ill, but never- 
theless preserved his vigor of mind, and arrived on the 29th of Octo- 
ber, 1780, at Winnsborough, to wait for fresh reinforcements from 
Sir Henry Clinton." Such is the British account of this daring 



COLONEL PATRICK FERGUSON. 133 

and accomplislied officer, whose army was entirely destroyed on the 
summit of King's Mountain, on the 7th of October, 1780. 

Colonel Ferguson was apprised of the gathering of the militia to 
oppose his progress, and had dispatched a messenger to Cornwallis 
for reinforcements. But the messenger, fearing the patriots living 
on his route, travelled only at night, lying by through the day, and 
compelled to take a circuitous route, reached the camp of his lord- 
ship only the night before the attack on Ferguson. The news of 
the defeat reached the royal camp before any reinforcement could 
be sent off to aid the Col. His fall was a loss his lordship could not 
repair, llawdon and Tarlton were brave and enterprising, and ad- 
mirable for a daring expedition or a bold stroke. Webster was a 
gentleman and an honorable soldier of great courage, unequalled in 
the camp or in action. O'Harra was brave and capable of the post 
next his lordship. But Ferguson for managing the affairs of the 
country in the unsettled state of things in the Carolinas, had no 
equal in the army of Cornwallis. Charleston was taken by the 
British forces, on the 12th of May, 1780 ; Buford was defeated on 
the Waxhaw, on the 29th of the same month ; Gates was defeated at 
Camden, August 16th ; Sumpter surprised on the 18th ; and South 
Carolina appeared to be a conquered State. On the 7th of October, 
Ferguson was defeated on King's Mountain ; January 17th, 1781, 
Morgan gained over Tarlton the battle at the Cowpens ; on March 
15th, was the battle at Guilford C. H., followed by the retreat of 
Cornwallis to Wilmington ; and the Carolinas were in the course of 
the summer rescued from the poAver of the British army. 



CHAPTER X. 

REV. MESSRS. JAMES MITCHEL AND SAMUEL HOUSTON. 

At the meetings of the Virginia Synod, for about the first forty 
years of the nineteenth century, might have been seen a wrinkleu, 
white-haired man of low stature, with head and shoulders large 
enough for a taller frame ; his manners simple, his dress approach- 
ing the antique, always neat and becoming ; Avhom all called father 
Mitchel ; and no one could tell when he was not so called. To him 
the members of Synod were especially kind and attentive and re- 
spectful, beyond what age from its own gravity might demand. A 
stranger might inquire — Is he the accredited head of the Semi- 
nary 'i — a leading Theologian ? — a debater ? — a principal man in 
some of the great enterprises of benevolence? — a pleader of the 
cause of humanity in some interesting department? — no none of 
these. He pleads a cause, and has pleaded but one all his active life; 



134 REV. JAMES MITCHEL. 

pleads it in simplicity and earnestness and with success ; pleads it 
in liis daily life, and from the pulpit. That cause is the cause of 
the Lord Jesus Christ, the message of mercy to sinful man ; that 
he pleads always, and every where, with a warm heart and trumpet 
voice. Boasting no great stores of learning of any sort, he preached 
the gospel from the year 1781 in his 34th year, till the year 1841 
in his 95th year. All the men that grew old with Rev. Archibald 
Alexander knew Mr. Mitchel as a man of God, whose congregations 
had been visited many a time from on high, and to many of them 
he had been a chosen physician of their souls. lie loved his God, 
and loved his fellow-men, and loved to preach the gospel ; and in 
his " quietness and confidence was his strength." A laborious old 
man, he accomplished all through life more than his youth, or his 
abilities, or his acquirements, or physical strength, ever promised. 
John B. Smith, President of Hampden Sidney, said that Mr. Gra- 
ham, on his visit, preached the greatest sermon he had ever heard, 
except one, and that was preached by this powerful and weak, gentle 
and strong old man, James Mitchel. As pastor of the Church in 
Bedford he saw rise, within the shadow of the Peaks of Otter, great 
and good men, before whose intellect and acquirements he bowed in 
sincerity and respect. Simple-hearted as a child, God chose him to 
cherish the childhood of gigantic men. A pastor, God chose him 
to be one of those laborious missionaries that sowed, over south-west 
Virginia, seed now springing up under other laborers, into churches 
of the living God. Few men have been more useful, and yet no 
one act of his life attracted the attention of the Cliurch and the 
world. A succession of every-day duties of a minister of the gos- 
pel tilled up his life. 

If ever he kept a diary, or a journal, the manuscript has perished, 
or gone into seclusion beyond the keenness of present research. 
Long before his death, no one could be found that knew his child- 
hood, and but few recollected his early manhood. His narratives 
of former days are remembered by many. He trusted his memory 
as a faithful servant, and she gave forth her treasures at his com- 
mand. No written memorial from his hand, testifies to those that 
come after him the faithfulness of God to his soul. His acts remain 
in their influence, and here and there a tradition, and some sen- 
tences in the record of ecclesiastical courts ; all else is passed from 
earth, and remains written in the book of God for the high purposes 
of another day. The Bev. Jacob D. Mitchell says, under date — 
"Lynchburg, Nov. 1st 1854: Brother Foote — 1 am now able to 
reply to your enquii-ies concerning the Bev. James Mitchel (he pre- 
ferred this orthography) and I believe the statements may be relied 
on as authentic. James Mitchel was born at Pequa, Pennsylvania, 
Jan. 2yth 1747. His father Bobert Mitchel, was born in the north 
of Ireland, but emigrated to America while yet a youth. He is 
reputed to have been a man of vigorous intellect and devoted piety, 
Well instructed in religion, and a devoted and thorough Presbyte- 
rian. His wife, whose maiden name was Mary Enos, was, it seems, 



REV. JAMES MITCHEL. 135 

of Welsh extraction. She, like her husband, was an eminently 
pious Presbyterian. This excellent pair resided in Bedford County, 
for many years, and were members, the husband being ruling elder, 
of the Church, of which their son was pastor. They both lived to 
a good old age. He lived to be 85 ; of her age I am not informed. 
They had 13 children, of whom not one died less than 70 years old. 
The Mitchel family seems to have been remarkable in former times 
for piety and longevity. Robert Mitchel it seems was converted 
while yet a boy. The immediate means of hia awakening was the 
fact of overhearing his great-grandmother, at her secret devotions, 
praying for him. She was then more than 100 years old ; she lived 
to the age of 112." We may add — that this Robert Mitchel, tra- 
dition says, was very fond of music, and did much to promote sing- 
ing in the congregation. He talked much of Derry and the affairs 
of that noted town, and the sufferings of the Mitchel family in that 
famous siege. The peculiar dialect of his countrymen was marked 
in his speech. As an elder he was worthy of double honor. 

"The Rev. James Mitchel," the letter resumes, "made a public 
profession of religion and became a communicant in the Church, in 
his 17th year, though his mind underwent a saving change consider- 
ably earlier. He was licensed to preach the gospel in 1781, (October) 
for I have often heard him say, that while the Presbytery was in 
session taking measures for his licensure, a courier came by the 
Church and made proclamation of the surrender of Cornwallis." 
His preparations for the ministry were commenced after his youth 
had passed. About his Christian exercises and desires for the min- 
istry, little is known ; one circumstance is remembered. At a sacra- 
mental meeting at Cub Creek old meeting house, he was in" attend- 
ance as a preacher. After a prayer-meeting in the Church, first one 
and then another was attracted by the voice of earnest prayer, in 
the woods. The loud tones precluded the idea of secrecy. Father 
Mitchel was found on his knees, with his arms around the body of a 
small decaying old persimmon tree dead at the top, the tears rolling 
down his cheeks. When he arose, a little surprised to find any one 
near, he remarked, " there, under that tree I found peace in believ- 
ing in the Lord Jesus ; and I can't visit this Church without coming 
to that tree." It is probable that his experience of the love of 
Christ, was under the preaching of Mr. Henry, who was at that 
I time the pastor. Of the circumstances of his classical education, 
'^ little is known ; and as little of his studies in preparation for the 
■ ministry, except for a time he was tutor in Hampden Sidney Col- 
jlege. During the war he made a short tour of military duty. 
,' Though a man of courage, the two months' service satisfied him of 
the uudesirableness of camp life, unless under the greatest neces- 
sity. At a meeting of the Presbytery at Tinkling Spring, April 
27th, 1780, immediately after Mr. John Montgomery had been or- 
dained evangelist to meet the exigencies of the vacancies, Mr. 
Mitchel was proposed as candidate ; and after the usual enquiries, 
**and having hud a specimen of his ability in composition," lie was 



1B6 REV. JAMES MI*rCHEL. 

received for further trials for licensure. An infantes illorum qui 
negligunt institutiones Christi vulgo baptizantur — was giA^en him 
for an exegesis ; and 1st John 4. 13, for a sermon "to bo delivered 
at our next." At Falling Spring, in October, the sermon met the 
approbation of the Presbytery ; and the exegesis was put over ; and 
a lecture on Heb. 6. 1 — 9, appointed for the next meeting. The 
records of " that next meeting" in the spring of 1781, are lost. 
At Concord, in October 1781, his trial sermons from Colossians 1. 
14, delivered at the opening of Presbytery, gave entire satisfaction. 
His examinations were all sustained, and he together with Samuel 
Shannon was licensed to preach the gospel. Messrs. Moses Hoge, 
Adam Rankin, and John M'Cue exhibited parts of trial at the same 
meeting ; all of whom finally entered the ministry ; also a day of 
thanksgiving for the surrender of Cornwallis was appointed. 

Mr. Mitchel was advised by Presbytery to take a tour to the 
"Western territories. At New Providence, October 23d, 1782, a 
supplication, from the united congregations of Concord and Little 
Fallings, for Mr. Mitchel's services, was considered ; and Messrs. 
J. B. Smith and David Rice were appointed to inquire into the pro- 
vision made for Mr. Mitchel's support ; and an appointment for a 
year was made dependent upon its being satisfactory. " This year," 
continues the letter from Rev. J. D. Mitchel, " he was married to 
Francis, daughter of Rev, David Rice, her mother Mary Rice, origi- 
nally Mary iilair, was daughter of that distinguished scholar and 
man of God, the Rev. Samuel Blair, of Fogg's Manor, the theologi- 
cal teacher of Samuel Davies and John Rodgers. After marriage, 
Mr. Mitchel removed to Kentucky, where he preached the gospel 
and supported his family by teaching school." His stay in Ken- 
tucky was short, for in October, 1783, supplications coming up to 
Presbytery for supplies from the Peaks, in Bedford, from which Mr. 
Rice had been dismissed, in the spring, to remove to Kentucky, and 
from Hat Creek and Cub Creek, the Presbytery agreed to send Mr. 
Mitchel to the latter churches, and appointed a day in the succeed- 
ing February for his ordination at Cub Creek. On account of 
inclement Aveather, this appointment failed. The Presbytery then 
iixed upon the 1st Tuesday of August, 1784, and Hampden Sianey 
as the place for the ordination. On the day appointed, only two 
members of Presbytery assembled, Messrs. Smith and Irvin ; tnese 
adjourned to meet the next day at Bufialo, to accommodate Mr. 
Sankey, Avho, on account of infirmities, could not go far from home. 
The services were performed on the 4th of August. Mr. Miichel 
continued to preach to the congregations of Cub Creek and Hat 
Creek about these years. By appointment of Presbytery, he met 
Messrs. David Rice and Adam Rankin at Cane River, in Kentucky, 
November, 1785. The object of their meeting was not accomplished. 
HoAvever, a conference of churches Avas held Avhich led to the forma- 
tion of Transylvania Presbytery. In March, 1786, the congrega- 
tion of the Peaks put in a call for Mr. Mitchel ; and the Presbytery 
gave him leave to supply the congregation for the summer, and keep 



REV. JAMES MITCHEL. 



137 



the call under consideration. In the May succeeding, the Synod 
of Now York and Philadelphia, in preparation for forming a General 
Assembly of the Church, divided the Presbytery of Hanover, con- 
stituting the Blue Ridge the dividing line. That portion east of the 
Ridge, retained the name of Hanover ; that on the western side was 
named Lexington. At the first meeting of Hanover as thus consti- 
tuted, Mr. Mitchel is set down as pastor of the Peaks. By mistake 
his acceptance of the call is not recorded till April 27th, 1787. 
There is no record of installation services. In the spring of 1787, 
Hampden Sidney College conferred on him the degree of A.B. 
Why so long out of course, is not known. With the congregation 
covering an indefinite space of country around the Peaks, he passed 
his long ministerial life. Sometimes he had a colleague, and some- 
times he labored alone. Old age, with its weaknesses, at last com- 
pelled him to resign the oversight of the people, with whom he yet 
lemained, and labored on according to his strength, till he had 
passed fifty-five years in their midst. A length of time unparalleled 
m the history of Virginia churches. 

Soon after the removal of Mr. Mitchel to Bedford, that great 
awakening to the realities of gospel truth commenced in Charlotte, 
making its first appearance among the Baptists, and in a few years 
by the agency of Smith, Pattillo, Lacy, and Mitchel, spreading over 
a large portion of Hanover Presbytery, and a part of Orange in 
North Carolina. Then, by the aid of additional laborers, that came 
into the field, fruits of the revival, and Graham from the Liberty 
Hall Academy, the blessed influences were extended over the greater 
part of the Valley of the Shenandoah and the mountains ; around 
and beyond the head waters of the James. The young men gathered 
in from this revival, Alexander, Calhoon, Hill, Grigsby, Marshall, 
Stewart, Houston, Baxter, and Turner, the Lyles and others fixed 
the standard of orthodoxy, and the tone of piety in the Synod of 
Virginia, and throughout much of the West, for generations. The 
usual sacramental meeting was held at the Peaks, embracing the 
Friday and Saturday previous to the communion Sabbath, and the 
Monday preceding — and when necessary the following days — all 
occupied in acts of worship in connection with the Lord's Supper. 
Mr. Lacy attended one of those meetings. James Turner, the 
leader of the Beefsteak Club, came out openly on the Lord's side ; 
and many others followed the example, it was in the congregation 
of Mr. Mitchel, the protracted meeting was held by Mr. Graham, 
on his return from Prince Edward, assisted by J. B. Smith and 
young Legx-and, of which Dr. Alexander speaks — when he says he 
nad some private conversation with the pastor, which was of great 
importance to him. And from that meeting the young company 
went home rejoicing in the Lord, and singing praises in the moun- 
tains, carrying along with them, in the uiei cy of God, a happy influ- 
ence to Kockundge. It was in this congregation, the meeung was 
held by tiie ministers of difi'erent deuuminaLions, as related by -Lacy, 
Lo timi uut the common bond of Cliristians, and the common ground 



138 REV. JAMES MITCHEL. 

of fellowship. To this congregation Baxter came to be refreshed, 
when the reviving influences were felt in the beginning of the 19th 
century. Mr. Mitchel was connected, in the minds of all the active 
clergymen and laymen of the last quarter of the 18th, and first 
quarter of the 19th century, with revivals of religion ; and considered 
as skilful in cases of conscience and of Christian experience. In 
Bedford was held the first meeting of the Commission of the Vir- 
ginia Synod, April 2d, 1790 ; an organization blessed with great 
success in sending effective missionaries to new settlements, and to 
the Indians on the frontiers. Mr. Mitchell was a member. 

As the Baptists were the first agents in the revival in Charlotte, 
in 1787, and onwards, and were co-laborers there and every where 
else east of the Ridge, during its whole influence, the manner and 
subjects of Baptism were, sooner or later, everywhere, discussed. 
Mr. Mitchel gave many hours of reflection to these subjects, and 
wrote out his thoughts, and prepared a treatise for the press. The 
ministers acquainted with its contents pronounced it admirably well 
fitted for the times. This treatise never saw the light. The author's 
means were narrow, and Boards of Publication unknown. It can- 
not now be found. Mr. Mitchel was heard to say about it, that he 
had revised it and put it into the hands of a friend to read, and to 
dispose of as he thought best, believing him fully competent to de- 
cide, and of pecuniary ability to publish. The name of this friend 
he did not give. As the workings of the mind of a simple-hearted 
man, on a subject involving matters of conscience and his commu- 
nion with God, the production would be interesting at least as a 
part of his mental and spiritual history. 

When past his fiftieth year he suffered from nervous derangement 
and mental spiritual depression. He was not confined to his house, 
for he said on his death-bed he had been sick but half a day in his 
life ; but his depression rendered him unhappy. He began to think 
himself unfit to preach the gospel of Christ. He somewhat reluc- 
tantly set out with some young friends to attend the Synod at Win- 
chester. Stopping to spend the night in New Market, Shenandoah 
County, he was with much urgency prevailed on to preach in the 
evening, at short notice. He took for his text the words addressed 
to our sinning father — "Adam, where art thou'r"' His heads of 
discourse were — 1st. All men had a place like Adam in which they 
ought to be ; 2nd. All men like Adam were found out of their place 
and where they ought not to be ; 3d. All men, unless they took 
■warning, would soon find themselves in a place they would not want 
to be. As he proceeded he became greatly excited in feeling, and 
vehement in delivery. The effect was great. He went on his way 
the next day rejoicing. Many years afterwards, at an ecclesiastical 
meeting, a gentleman approached Mr. Mitchel with expressions of 
gladness — '■ Do you remember preaching in New Market of a night, 
years ago, on the words — Adam, where art thou? — I do very well 
replied the old gentleman. W\'ll sir, that sermon found me a poor 
ungodly sinner, and by the blessing of God effectually aroused me ; 



REV. JAMES MITCHEL. 



139 



I had no peace till I found it in Christ the Lord." _ The speaker 
was an elder in the Church and a memher of the judicatory. Tra- 
dition also says, an old man whose christian name was Adam, an 
unbeliever, had gone into the meeting. His attention was aroused, 
and as Mr. Mitchel often cried out, "Adam, where art thou now?" 
the old man felt as if the strange preacher was after him, hunting 
him up in all his hiding-places. He was out of his place he knew ; 
and, alas, would soon be in that dreadful fire from which he could 
not escape. He could not rest till he bowed to the Lord Christ. , 

Mr. Mitchel was fond of missionary excursions, of weeks and 
months at a time, in the south-western counties of Virginia. For 
these he was admirably prepared. Active, cheerful, vehement in 
his public addresses, and perfectly fearless, he commanded the at- 
tention and impressed the hearts of the somewhat scattered popula- 
tion of those mountains. His rides to Pi-esbytery and Synod, and 
to assist liis brethren in communion seasons, were made by him op- 
portunities of preaching the gospel in families and neighborhoods, 
often greatly blessed to the hearers. He was a preacher always, 
and every where, endeavoring to do his Master's will to the best of 
his abilities. His sermons were rich in experience, and often over- 
floAving from the treasury of God. Never dull, in his pulpit services, 
often lifting up his voice like a trumpet, with most energetic gestures ; 
never assuming, he maintained his self-respect and the respect of 
others. Strictly orthodox, and equally kind, he was jealous of all 
innovations in the practices, as well as the doctrines, of the Church ; 
fur he believed that modes and forms had much to do with the purity 
of doctrine. When the members of Hanover Presbytery began to 
omit the use of tokens at the Lord's table, he was alarmed. He 
thought the practice of giving to each communicant, a day or two, 
or the morning, before the Lord's Supper, a printed card, or a small 
medal, to be delivered to the elders at the table, had a happy effect, 
as it prevented persons coming to communion without the approba- 
tion of the officers of the Church ; and also gave the opportunity of 
speaking to each communicant particularly ; and should there be 
any kind of necessity, of making enquiries or administering counsel, 
and warning, which, in scattered congregations, is of importance. 
When he discovered that the leading members of Presbytery were 
laying them aside as unnecessary and cumbersome, and that the 
' omission was likely to become general, he appeared before his 
brethren in Synod and administered a grave rebuke with the author- 
ity of a father. The Rices, Speece, Baxter, Calhoon, Hill and 
others, listened with the reverence becoming the place and the old 
man. To avoid every thing that might wound his feelings in a de- 
bate, the subject was put over for consideration, and in the progress 
of business was not called up in time for discussion before adjuurn- 
ment. No other man could have administered a reproof of equal 
severity to the Virginia Synod, and have escaped a suitable reply, 
from the readiness of Calhoon, the humor of Speece, the gravity of 
Kicc and Baxter, and the spirit of Hill. 



140 



REV. JAMES MITCIIEL. 



Mr. Mitchel was the father of thirteen children, two sons and 
eleven daughters. Of these, one son and four daughters died be- 
fore him, all giving decided evidence of preparation for the king- 
dom of heaven. His widow, twenty years his junior, confined by 
bodily weakness, to her bed — " the most devoted and happiest of 
Christians," still lives possessing mental vigor and a retentive 
memory. 

The Rev. J. G. Shepperson, who was with him the last days of his 
life, thus wrote: — "Few men ever understood more thoroughly 
than he, the system of doctrine contained in our excellent Confes- 
sion of Faith and Catechisms, or loved it more cordially, or knew 
bettor the evidence by which its varied parts are sustained. While 
firm and decided in his own views, he was no bigot. The writer has 
never known a man who gave stronger evidence of love to the Re- 
deemer's image wherever found. His deep sense of his own 
depravity, helplessness and guilt as a sinner, his adoring views of 
the grace, power, faithfulness, and suitableness of the Lord Jesus as a 
Saviour from sin and cbndemnation, his simple obedience to whatever 
he believed God had commanded, his unwavering confidence in his 
heavenly father, and joyful submission to his will, when prospects 
seemed darkest, and when his affections were most severe, could 
escape the attention of none who knew him ; and proved beyond all 
doubt that he was a man who walked with God ; and had made 
extraordinary attainments in meetness to dwell with him in his upper 
sanctuary. He was dead to the world; for things seen and tem- 
poral, it was manifest he cared little or nothing except as connected 
with things unseen and eternal. It was impossible to be w^ith him 
five minutes, without being convinced that his afiections were set on 
things above, and his speech eminently fit to minister grace to the 
hearers. The writer enjoyed the high privilege of being with this 
eminent servant of God almost the whole of the last three weeks 
of his earthly pilgrimage. And what he witnessed, it is alike im- 
possible for him ever to forget, or adequately to describe. Though 
the aged Christian was now in his first sickness, as well as his last, 
not a word, not a look betrayed any emotion incompatible with entire 
patience, full contentment, and joyful submission to his heavenly 
father's will. "When a hope was expressed that he should recover, 
his reply was, "I am in the hands of God, that is just where i 
Avant to be." Frequently he would speak of his friends who had 
gone before, especially his children, who had died in the Lord, and 
express his joyful hope of meeting them in heaven ; and his early asso- 
ciates in the ministry, especially Drury Lacy, and Dr. Moses lloge. 
One morning a little more than a week before his death, at the close 
of a conversation on some of the topics already mentioned, he 
remained silent for some minutes. Then looking around on the 
members of his family, who were present, he spoke as nearly as can 
now be remembered — "I do now aflectiouately commit to my cove- 
nant God, my wife, my children, my grand-children, and all con- 
nected with me, and all my descendants to the latest generation;" 



REV. SAMUEL HOUSTON. 141 

after whicli he appeared to resume the exercise of silent prayer ia 
whicli he was previously engaged. To the last moment of his life, 
the placid expression of his countenance, and the few words he was 
able occasionally to utter evinced that his joy was uninterrupted 
and increasing. One of the last sentences he was heard to speak 
was — "I want to live just so long, as my living will be for the 
glory of God, but no longer." On waking from a gentle slumber, 
on the afternoon of his dying day, his breath grew shorter, his 
countenance was lighted up with a more joyful expression. In a 
few moments he calmly folded his arms, closed his eyes and resigned 
bis spirit into the hands of his beloved Lord. Thus went to his rest 
James Mitchel, on Saturday, Feb. 27th, 1841, aged ninety-four 
years and one month. 

His last sermon was preached at the house of his sister-in-law, 
Mrs. Margaret Mitchel, on the last Sabbath of December, 1840, 
from the same text taken by his venerable colleague for his last 
sermon nearly thirteen years before, Luke's Gospel 2d : 13, 14, And 
suddenly there was with the angel a multitute of the heavenly host 
praising God, and saying, glory to God in the highest, and on earth 
peace, good will toward men. Three of his sons-in-law, and one 
grand-son are Presbyterian ministers. 

Rev. Samuel Houston. 

Mr. Houston was born on Hay's Creek, in the congregation of 
New Providence. In his letter to Mr. Morrison, he gives a few 
pleasant facts respecting his ancestry. His parents' names were 
John Houston and Sally Todd. His father was for many years an 
elder in New Providence. In his old age he removed to Tennessee, 
and died at about fourscore years. While an infant, Mr. Samuel 
Houston was exceedingly feeble; on more than one occasion he was 
laid down supposed to be dying. As he increased in years he 
became vigorous ; and through a long life enjoyed almost uninter- 
rupted health. In his manhood he was tall, erect, square shouldered, 
spare and active ; particular in his dress, and dignified in his de- 
portment. After he became a minister, he seemed never to forget 
that he was a minister of the Lord Jesus, and that all parts of his 
office were honorable. All duties devolving on him by custom, or by 
the voice of his brethren, he cheerfully performed to the utmost of 
his ability. From his deference to those of greater acquirements, 
or more ample endowments of mind, or more maturity of age, and 
his unobtrusiveness upon the public, strangers might have concluded 
that he was a timid man. And when called to act, and his line of 
duty led him to face opposition, in whatever form it might come, 
his imperturbability might, by a casual observer, have been consi- 
dered want of feeling. Eut his kindness and benevolence in the 
relations of life demonstrated the depth of feeling in his heart ; 
and his acquaintances knew him to be pure in his principles, warm 
in his afiections, and unflinching in his bravery. A man was sure 



142 Houston's journal. 

of a firm friend, if he could convince Samuel Houston it was his 
duty to stand by him. His whole appearance and bearing were 
those of an honest man. 

His classical education was completed during the troubles and 
confusions of the American Revolution, and about the time of tho 
removal of Liberty Hall Academy to the neighborhood of Lexing- 
ton. In 1781 a call came for militia to assist Greene against Corn- 
wallis. The memorable battle of the Cowpens had been fought, and 
Morgan, under protection of Greene's retreating army, had escaped 
with the prisoners to Virginia. Cornwallis had encamped at Hills- 
borough, and Greene was waiting near the Virginia line for reinforce- 
ments to drive his pursuer, Cornwallis, back to South Carolina, or 
overcome him in battle. Samuel Houston was called to go as a pri- 
vate from the congregation of New Providence, in his 23d year. 
Arrested in his studies preparatory to the ministry, he went cheer- 
fully, with others, to try the labors and exposures of the camp. 
After his death there was found among his papers a manuscript of 
foolscap, folded down to sixteen leaves a sheet, on which were 
memoranda of his campaign, covering about the one half of a sheet 
of the large size, then in use. He notices all that appeared to him 
worthy of special mention, and as remembrancers of all that occur- 
red. No better description of a militia force in its weakness and 
efficiency has been left us from the experience of the Revolution. 
The beginning is abrupt ; no mention being made of the draft, or 
the officers in command, or the object of the expedition. • 

February 2Qth, '81. 

Monday, Feb. 2Qth. — We marched from Lexington to Grigsby's, 
and encamped. 

Tuesday, 21th. — Marched fifteen miles, and encamped at Pur- 
gatory. I saw the cave. 

Wednesday, 28th. — Marched from Purgatory to Lunies' Creek, 
twelve miles. 

Thursday, March 1st. — Marched from Lunies' Creek to a mile 
beyond Howard's ; total seventeen miles. Drew liquor in the 
morning. I paid fifteen dollars for beer to Mrs. Brackinridge. 

Friday, 2d. — Marched from near Howard's past Rag Hall, 
governed by President Slovenly ; three or four of our men got 
■ drunk in the evening. Our march continued fifteen miles ; en- 
camped at Little Otter, Bedford. 

Saturday, 'M. — Marched from Little Otter to within two miles 
of New London ; nineteen miles. 

Sabbath, 4:th. — Marched two miles beyond New London to Mr. 
Ward's ; in which march we pressed a hog, which was served with- 
out scraping. On this day I kept guard No. 16. The day's march 
was twenty miles. 

Monday, bth. — Marched from Major Ward's ; crossed Staunton 
river into Pittsylvania. I was on the fatigue to drive steers, but 



HOUSTON S JOURNAL. 



143 



happly they liad broken out of the pasture. Our march was eight 
miles, and encamped. 

Tuesday, 5th. — Marched from Ward's about fourteen miles. We 
were searched, and Mr. Ward's goods found Avith James Berry and 
John Harris, who were whipped. The same were condemned to ten 
lashes for disobeying the officer of the day on Monday. 

Wednesday, 1th. — Marched from near Shelton's to Col. Wil- 
liams' mill, about twelve miles ; crossed Bannister, into which 
James McElroy fell ; John Harris deserted, and James Berry was 
taken and sent to prison. 

Thursday, Sth. — Marched from Col. Williams' to near three 
miles from Dan river. Some of the boys set the woods on fire, 
which the Major put out. Our day's journey nineteen miles. 

Friday, 9th. — Marched from beyond Dan to the borders of N. 
C, six miles ; we crossed Dan, where Gilmore's wagon had nearly 
sunk by the chain of the flat breaking. At this I'iver some mean 
cowards threatened to return. This morning, Lyle, Hays and Lusk 
Avent to Gen. Green and returned. The same day deserted at Dan, 
Geo. Culwell. 

Saturday, 10th. — Marched from near three miles of Dan to head 
quarters, which we entered at twelve o'clock at night. In the even- 
ing Ave encamped six miles from H. Q. Soon after we decamped. 
Tiiirty miles. 

Sabbatli, 11th. — Lay in camp. In the evening wo were ordered 
to prepare for a march ; after we were ordered to stay ; after our 
orders for the future were read out, we cooked tAVO days' pro- 
visions. 

Monday, 12th. — Marched first S. W. to the end of camp, then 
turned directly back, and stood some hours ; at last Ave left camp 
at the High Rock, and marched near six miles. Again We turn 
back about a mile, and encamp near HaAV river. 

Tuesday, ISth. — We paraded several times, and at last fired in 
platoons and battalions ; in doing which one of the North Carolina 
militia was shot through the head ; a bullet glancing from a tree, 
struck Geo. Moore on the head — of our battalion. In the evening 
Ave marched from Haw river about three miles, and encamped. 

Wednesday, 14:th. — Decamped at Reedy Creek, and marched to 
Guilford Court House, ten miles. 

Thursday, 15th. — Was rainy in the morning. We often paraded, 
and about ten o'clock, lying about our fires, Ave heard our light in- 
fantry and cavalry, who Avere down near the English lines, begin 
firing with the enemy. Then we immediately fell into our ranks, 
and our brigades marched out, at which time the firing was ceased. 
Col. McDoAvell's battalion of Gen. Stephens' brigade was ordered 
on the left wing. When we marched near the ground we charged 
our guns. Presently our brigade major came, ordering to take trees 
as Ave pleased. The men run to choose their trees, but Avith diffi- 
culty, many crowding to one, and some far behind others. But Ave 
moved by order of our officers, and stood in suspense. Presently 



144 HOUSTON'S JOURNAL. 

the Augusta men, and some of Col. Campbell's fell in at right 
angles to us. Our whole line "was composed of Stephens' brigade 
on the left, Lawson's in the centre, and Butler's, of N. C, on the 
right. Some distance behind were formed the regulars. Col. Wash- 
ington's light horse were to flank on the right, and Lee on the left. 
Standing in readiness, we heard the pickets fire ; shortly the Eng- 
lish fired a cannon, which was answered ; and so on alternately, till 
the small armed troops came nigh ; and then close firing began near 
the centre, but rather towards the right, and soon spread along the 
line. Our brigade major, Mr. Williams, fled. Presently came two 
men to us and informed us the British fled. Soon the enemy ap- 
peared to us ; we fired on their flank, and that brought down many 
of them ; at which time Capt. Tedford was killed. We pursued 
them about forty poles, to the top of a hill, where they stood, and 
we retreated from them back to where we formed. Here we re- 
pulsed them again ; and they a second time made us retreat back to 
our first ground, where we were deceived by a reinforcement of Hes- 
sians, whom we took for our own, and cried to them to see if they 
were our friends, and shouted Liberty ! Liberty ! and advanced up 
till they let ofi" some guns ; then we fired sharply on them, and 
made them retreat a little. But presently the light horse came on 
us, and not being defended by our own light horse, nor reinforced, 
— though firing was long ceased in all other parts, we were obliged 
to run, and many were sore chased, and some cut down. We lost 
our major and one captain then, the battle lasting two hours and 
twenty-five minutes. We all scattered, and some of our party and 
Campbell's and Mofiitt's collected together, and with Capt. Moffitt 
and Major Pope, we marched for headquarters, and marched across 
till we, about dark, came to the road we marched up from Reedy 
Creek to Guilford the day before, and crossing the creek we marched 
near four miles, and our wounded, Lusk, Allison, and in particular 
Jas. Mather, who was bad cut, were so sick we stopped, and all 
being almost wearied out, we marched half a mile, and encamped, 
where, through darkness and rain, and want of provisions we were 
in distress. Some parched a little corn. We stretched blankets to 
shelter some of us from the rain. Our retreat was fourteen miles. 

Friday, IQth. — As soon as day appeared, (being wet) we de- 
camped, and marched through the rain till we arrived at Speedwell 
furnace, where Green had retreated from Guilfordtown, where the 
battle was fought, sixteen miles distant ; there we met many of our 
company with great joy, in particular Colonel M'Dowell ; where we 
heard that we lost four pieces of cannon after having retaken them, 
also the 71st regiment we had captured. After visiting the tents, 
we eat and hung about in the tents and rain, when frequently we 
were rejoiced by men coming in we had given out for lost. In the 
evening we struck tents and encamped on the left, when the orders 
were read to draw provisions and ammunition, to be in readiness, 
which order struck a panic on the miuds of many. Our march five 
miles. 



Houston's journal. 145 

Saturday, 11th. — On account of the want of some of our blankets, 
and some other clothing, many proposed returning home, which was 
talked of in general in M'Dowell's battalion, till at last they agreed, 
and many went off; a few were remaining when General Lawson 
came and raged very much ; and about ten o'clock all but M'Dowell 
came off. We marched twelve miles to the old Surry towns on Dan 
where we encamped. 

Sabbath, ISth. — Crossed Dan, in our march touched on Smith's 
River on our left, at which place we received a little bacon and a 
bushel of meal. A little afterward, many went to a tavern where 
some got drunk and quarrelled. We marched through the lower end 
of Henry County, and encamped on the borders of Pittsylvania, 
which evening I opened the clothes in possession of Jo Weir. 
That same night Robert Wardlaw burned the butt of his gun. Our 
march was fifteen miles. 

Monday, l^th. — Marched into Pittsylvania, and encamped with 
a Dutchman, where we got some meat. Our mess bought ten quarts 
of flour and some hoe-cake. The day's journey twenty-two miles. 
Our sick were lodged in the house, and Dr. Brown took care of them. 

Tuesday, 20th. — In the morning Dr. Brown and Captain Alex- 
ander disputed about the wagons. Near the middle of the day we 
left the wagons, and took off the great road under the direction of a 
pilot, whom some fearing he was leading us into a snare, they 
charged their guns. We crossed Stanton River, and dined, fifteen 
of us, at Captain Chiles, from which we marched two miles and 
encamped. In all fifteen miles. 

Wednesday, 21st. — We paid Murphy one dollar a man, for 
horses to carry us over Goose Creek. Had breakfast with Mr. 
Butler, and three pints of brandy. In the evening I was sick ; came 
to Mr. Rountrees, where we lodged. I got a little milk and peach- 
dumpling, the rest a dinner of meat and so on. I lay in a bed with 
Jas. Blair, and the rest on the floor. Our day's march was twenty- 
one miles. 

Thursday, 22d. — My brother and I hired Mr. Rountrees' horses, 
and his son came with us to Mr. Lambert's, where, after he received 
forty-three dollars, he returned. We eat with Mr. Lambert, and paid 
him ten dollars each. I bought five books from him, and paid him four 
hundred and twelve dollars and a half. We crossed the mountain, 
and in the valley saw the wonderful mill Avithout wheels, doors, or 
floors. In that same valley Jos. Boagle met us with brother's horses, 
and he with one of them went back, for Robert McCormic. We 
proceeded to Greenlee's, got dinner, and when they came up crossed 
the river and came to Boagle's, where we lodged. Our day's march 
was thirty-two miles. 

Fndag, 2od. — Left Boagle's and came to brother AVilliam's. Here 
I conclude my journal of the expedition under Colonel M'DowcU 
against Cornwaliis, the British General in North Carolina. Rock- 
bridge County, Virginia, in the year 1781, March liiJd. 

Samuel Houston. 
10 



146 Houston's journal. 

Occasionally in speaking of this battle among his friends he 
related two circumstances respecting himself; one was that on the 
morning of the battle, he got an opportunity for private prayer in 
an old tree top, and with unusual freedom committed himself to the 
wise and protecting providence of God ; the other was that in that 
battle of two hours and twenty minutes, he discharged his rifle four- 
teen times, that is once in about ten minutes from the time he heard 
the first fire of the approaching enemy, till his company joined the 
retreat of Greene. Others in the battle said — that Mr. Houston 
was the first in his line to answer the command "fire," and that he 
was quite in advance when he discharged his rifle. It is easy to 
find the position of the Rockbridge militia in the battle from the 
diagrams and statements in the life of General Greene. Greene with 
the regulars were at the Court House ; some distance in front, cross- 
ing at right angles the great Salisbury road, on which the British 
forces were advancing, were stationed the Virginia militia ; some dis- 
tance in front, and across the same road lay the North Carolina 
militia. The Virginia line was in the forest ; the Carolina partly 
in the forest and partly on the skirts of the forest, and partly behind 
a fence inclosing the open space across which the British force was 
advancing with extended front. According to orders the Carolina 
line, when the enemy were very near, gave their fire, which on the 
left of the British line was deadly, and having repeated it retreated ; 
some remained to give a third fire, and some made such haste in retreat 
as to bring reproach upon themselves as deficient in bravery, while 
their neighbors behaved like heroes. The right wing of the Vir- 
ginia line was soon turned by the British regulars pressing on to the 
position of Greene, and like the Carolina line gave vivid examples 
both of timidity and heroic courage ; the left wing, in which Hous- 
ton was, maintained its position till Greene retreated, almost con- 
stantly engaged, but not pressed so hard as they might have been 
by the regulars occupied with the main body of the American army. 

The greatest loss of the Rockbridge and Augusta forces, was ex- 
perienced after they commenced their retreat. Lee's light-horse 
were not ready to cover them, and their retreat became a flight, 
exposed to the sabres of the British light-horse. Mr. Samuel Steele, 
that died an old man, near Waynesborough, in that retreat shot one 
horseman that followed him. Two others came upon him before he 
reloaded, and he surrendered himself a prisoner — "Give us your 
gun." "Oh, no," said he, "I can't think of that," "I say, give 
us your gun !" " Oh, no, I can't think of that." Bursting into a 
laugh at iiis simplicity — "Well, oarry it along, then," motioning 
him to follow in the rear. He went along some distance, when sud- 
denly springing into the thick top of a fallen tree he commenced 
loadmg his gun. The horsemen unable to get at him with their 
swords, put spurs and rode out of reach of his shot. He took ad- 
vantage of their disappearance, and was soon out of danger. David 
Steele, of Medway, wnere VV addell addressed the militia before their 
march, was cut do\Yn in the retreat, and left for dead. The scar of 



Houston's journal. 147 

a deep wound over one of his eyes, was frightful to strangers, 
through his long life. Judge Stuart, of Staunton, was in the battle, 
a messmate of Houston, and retained a friendship for him till his 
death ; excelling in talents, he could not, in the opinion of the 
soldiers, surpass him in the cool facing of danger. Captain James 
Tate, of Bethel, was killed in the early part of the battle. Captain 
Andrew Wallace, from near Lexington, was in the regnlar service, 
and had always shown himself a brave man. That morning he 
expressed a mournful presage that he would fall that day. In the 
course of the action, he sheltered himself behind a tree with some 
indications of alarm. Being reproached, he immediately left the 
shelter, and in a moment received his death wound. A brother of 
his, Captain Adam Wallace, was with Buford at the terrible massa- 
cre on the Waxhaw ; after killing many of the enemy with his 
espontoon, he died bravely fighting. A third brother, Captain 
Hugh Wallace, in the regular army, died in Philadelphia, of small- 
pox. Major Alexander Stuart, of whom Mr. Houston says — "We 
lost our Major," — was mounted on a beautiful mare. A shot was 
fatal to her, on the hasty retreat. As she fell, the Major was 
seized, and surrendered. His captors plundered him, and left him 
standing in his cocked-hat, shirt, and shoes. He was unwounded. 
Coruwailis took him and other prisoners with him in his retreat to 
Wilmington. For a time Greene greatly harassed Cornwallis in his 
daily marches. Mr. Stuart said, the prisoners suifered severely, 
particularly from thirst. So great was the haste of flight, and the 
unkindness of the guard, that the prisoners were not suifered to 
intermit their speed even to drink in crossing the runs ; those that 
attempted to drink were warned by the bayonet point to go on. He 
dipped water with his cocked-hat ; and others with their shoes. 
Arcliibald Staart was commissary, but at Guilford he took his 
musket and entered the ranks as a common soldier. Major Stuart 
said, that Greene afterwards told him, that there was a turn in the 
battle in which, if he could have reckoned upon the firm stand of the 
left wing of Virginia militia, he could have annihilated the army of 
Cornwallis. He knew they were good for a short fight, but was not 
prepared to see them stand it out as regulars. The defect of the 
mibtia system, was apparent. The second day after the battle — 
when they must either march further from home in pursuit of Corn- 
wallis — ''to offer the British force more cannon and another regi- 
ment of recaptured prisoners, on the same terms as on the loth" — 
or return home ; they all, the very men who called those that flinched 
at the Dan, "cowards;" all, in face of their Colonel, and the dis- 
pleasure, "the fury" of the General of Brigade, all marched off 
home. Some, both of the Carolina and the Virginia militia, fled 
from the battle-ground on the 15th, and never rested till they 
reached their homes. Some of the Virginia men that fled thus, in 
the fear lest they should be called to account for their flight re- 
treated into the western ridges of the Allegheny — and even to old 
age dreaded the approach of a stranger, as perhaps an officer for 



148 REV. SAMUEL HOUSTON. 

their arrest for desertion. The American Generals soon learned to 
object to short terms of service, and at the same time had full 
confidence in the courage of their countrymen. 

At a meeting of Ilauover Presbytery at the Stone meeting house 
Augusta County, November 1781, Messrs. Samuel Houston, Andrew 
M'Clure, Samuel Carrick and Adam Rankin, were on examination 
received as candidates for the ministry. In May 1782, at Timber 
Ridge, on the 22nd, Mr. Houston read a lecture on Colossians 3d, 
from the 1st to the 8th verse ; and also a presbyterial discourse on 
1 Tim. 1. 5, which were sustained as parts of trial. Messrs. Ran- 
kin, Carrick and M'Clure, exhibited parts of their trials for licen- 
sure. At this Presbytery Mr. John M'Cue was licensed, and on 
parts of his examination Messrs. Houston and Rankin were associ- 
ated. October 22d, 1782 at New Providence, the Presbytery was 
opened with a sermon by Adam Rankin, from 2 Cor. 5. 14, and 
Samuel Houston John 17. 3 ; both candidates for licensure. These 
were sustained. Messrs. Andrew M'Clure and Samuel Carrick, also 
produced their pieces of trial. And the four candidates having 
passed acceptably all their trials, were licensed to preach the gospel. 
At Hall's meeting house May 20th, 1783, Mr. Houston accepted a 
call from the Providence congregation in Washington County. The 
third Wednesday of August was fixed for the ordination ; Mr. Hous- 
ton to preach from Col. 3. 4 ; the ordination services to be performed 
by Messrs. Cummings, Balch and Doak, the second to preach the 
ordination sermon, the third to preside, the first to give the charge. 
In August 1785, the Presbytery of Abingdon was formed, and Mr. 
Houston made a constituent part. In May 1786, he took his seat 
in the Synod as the first in attendance from the Presbytery. In 
the events of a few succeeding years Mr. Houston in common with 
his fellow citizens, took an active part. He advocated the forma- 
tion of a new State to be called Franklin. After some years of 
commotion, the State of Tennessee Avas formed and made one of the 
Union. Unfortunately the Presbyterian ministers were divided in 
their opinions in the course of the procedure, and suffered, many of 
them, much uneasiness on a subject the particulars of which it is not 
necessary to record, except in a history of Tennessee in its settle- 
ment and progress. For various reasons Mr. Houston determined 
to return to Virginia, and on the 24th of October, 1789, he was 
admitted a member of Lexington Presbyteiy. 

In September 1791, at Augusta Church on the 20th, when A. 
Alexander opened Presbytery with his trial sermon, he accepted a 
call from Failing Spring for two-thirds of his time. At this place 
and High Bridge he performed the duties of a minister of the gos- 
pel, faithfully and diligently, till the infirmities of age made it 
necessary for him to throw the labor on younger men. For many 
years he taught a classical school with success, mingling firmness 
and kindness m his discipline. He took great delight in meeting 
his brethren in the judicatories of the Church. His last attendance 
on the Virginia Synod was at Lexington, October 1837. Bent with 



CAPTIVITY AND ESCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS. 149 

a2;e, almost blind, his long gray locks falling upon his shoulders, he 
sedulously attended the sessions and listened to the debates, and 
finally gave his vote to sustain the action of the Assembly of '37. 
None that saw liira could forget his appearance. Cheerful through 
life, he Avas glad when his end came. Ilis works remain. He was 
one that cherished Washington College in the days of its greatest 
weakness and depression. When his infirmities came upon him, he 
resigned his pastoral charges, and employed himself in going out 
into the highways and hedges. 

About two miles from the Natural Bridge, and sixteen from Lex- 
ington on the road to Fincastle, is a brick church on a hill, sur- 
rounded by a grave-yard. At the western end of the church, is a 
marble slab inscribed 

SACRED 

to the memory 

of the 

REV. SAMUEL HOUSTON, 

who in early life was a soldier of the 

Revolution, 

and for 55 years a faithful minister of the 

LORD JESUS CHRIST. 

He died on the 20th day of January 1839, 

aged 81 years, 

in the mature and blessed hope of a 

glorious resurrection 

and of immortal life, in the kingdom of 

his Father and his God. 



CHAPTER XL 

THE CAPTIVITY AND ESCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS IN 1756. 

Captivity by the Shawanees, or their confederates in Ohio, was 
not a singular event in the progress of civilization in the Valley and 
mountains of West Virginia. Commencing in murder, plunder, and 
the burning of habitations, it was a continued series of exposures, 
privations and dangers, ending in adoption, ransom, or escape. 
Sometimes the captive remained cheerfully, to share the joys and 
sorrows of the barbarians. In all these particulars there is a same- 
ness in the histories of Indian captivities, while each narrative is 
diversified with some personal display of courage, activity and en- 
durance of suffering. The circumstances of some are so full of 
thrilhng interest and exciting events that the narrative may be a 



160 CAPTIVITY AND ESCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS. 

fair specimen of the almost innumerable instances of loss of free- 
dom, of property, and of friends by savage bands. One of these 
types is the captivity of the Draper family, embracing the surprise, 
bloodshed, plunder, house-burning, exposure, kindness, escape, ran- 
som, and naturalization to Indian life, the prolonged bondage and 
the caprice of the savages in their cruelty and kindness to their 
captives. 

Mr. George Draper removed from Pennsylvania about the year 
1750, and took his residence, in advance of the wave of population 
moving south-westwardly, on the top of the great Allegheny Ridge, 
in the present bounds of Montgomery County. The place he chose 
for a residence was, for a length of time, called Draper's Meadows. 
Passing into other hands it took the name of its owner and was 
called Smithfield ; and is now in the possession of the Preston 
family. Draper's residence or fort, stood between the residence of 
ex-Governor Preston and his son. On top of the main Ridge of 
Virginia mountains, the meadows presented a beautiful extent of 
rolling country, very fertile, and healthy, and containing within its 
bounds abundant springs of pure water, some of which find their 
way to the Atlantic through the James, and the Chesapeake Bay ; 
and others that mingle their streams with the Ohio and Mississippi 
and the Gulf of Mexico. In the space of a few moments one can 
drink of waters that flow eastward through the "ancient dominion," 
and turn and wash himself in those that wander by the numerous 
"Western States, to make a part of the mysterious Gulf-stream. 

To this beautiful spot his son John with his wife, and his daughter 
Mary Avith her husband, William Inglis, accompanied him. The 
"■ meadows " were glades with few trees or marshes, and fed herds 
of bufialo and deer. For seclusion, abundance of the means of 
living, and the pleasure and excitement of hunting. Draper's mea- 
dows might have been an enviable spot. And some few years passed 
away in quietness and enjoyment. At a distance, other families, 
drawn by the same inducements, took their abode, following each 
other at intervals. Proximity of residence encroached upon the 
freedom and abundance of the chase ; and the families that chose 
the Allegheny top for a home, like Moore in his valley, preferred 
solitude to the sight of human habitations. In this situation of the 
family, Mr. George Draper died. 

The Shawanees in their expeditions against the Catawbas frequently 
passed the Draper settlement, which was in the direct line of one 
of their great war paths, without molestation or signs of displeasure, 
till the year 175(5. Excited by the French, and jealous of the 
rapid encroachment upon their hunting grounds, the Alleghenies 
being already scaled, the Shawanees made a sudden descent upon 
Draper's meadows in the midst of harvest, while the men were 
all in the field securing their crop unarmed and unsuspicious of 
danger. The savages surrounded the dwelling, in which were the 
women and children, and the arms of the families, and of the men 
who had come to aid in the harvest ; and murdered the widow of 



CAPTIVITY AND ESCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS. 151 

George Draper, and also Colonel James Patton from Tinkling 
Spring, in Augusta, who was on an exploring expedition, and spend- 
ing a few days at the meadows to refresh himself from his journey 
and some illness that had come upon him. The wife of John Dra- 
per, and Mrs. Inglis and her two sons, Thomas of four years of 
age, and George of two years, were made prisoners to be taken to 
the Indian towns. Mr. Inglis hearing the noise at the house hast- 
ened home in alarm. He approached very near the dwelling before 
he discovered the Indians ; hoping to aid his family he drew still 
nearer. Two stout Indians discovered him and rushed at him with 
their tomahawks. He fled to the woods ; they pursued, at a little 
distance from each other, one on each side of Mr. Inglis to prevent his 
secreting himself by turning aside. He perceived that the Indians 
were gaining upon him, and attempting to jump over a fallen tree 
he fell, and gave himself up for lost. Owing to the underbrush, 
the pursuers did not s.ee him fall, and passed by on each side of him 
as he lay in the bushes. In a few moments he was upon his feet 
and escaped in another direction. The harvest hands deprived of 
their arms, believing resistance ineffectual, left the Indians unmo- 
lested and secreted themselves in the woods around the meadoAvs. 

The savages taking what plunder they pleased and the four pri- 
soners, moved off towards New River, advancing slowly on account 
of the thick underbrush, and not apprehending any pursuit from 
the circumstances of the families in and around the meadows ; and 
striking that river they leisurely proceeded down the stream. The 
captors were partial to Mrs. Inglis, and having several horses 
permitted her to ride most of the way and carry her two children. 
Mrs. Draper, who was wounded in the back and had her arm broken 
in the attack upon the settlement, was less kindly cared for. As 
usual all the prisoners suffered from exposure, and privations, and 
confinement on their march. Mrs. Inglis had more liberty granted 
her than Mrs. Draper. The Indians permitted her to go into the 
woods to search for the herbs and roots necessary to bind up the 
broken arm and the wounded back of her fellow captive, trusting 
probably to her love for her children for her speedy return. They 
kept the little boy of four years, and his little brother of two, as 
her hostages ; and were not mistaken. She stated afterwards that 
she had frequent opportunities of escaping while gathering roots 
and herbs, but could never get her own consent to leave her cuildren 
in the hands of the savagus, and was always cheered by the hope 
of recapture or ransom. When the party had descended tlie 
Kenawha to the salt region, tlie Indians, as was usual, halted a few 
days at a small spring to make salt. After about a month from the 
time of their captivity the party arrived at the Indian village at 
the mouth of the big Scioto. The partiality for Mrs. Inglis exhi- 
bited by the captors, during the march, was more evident upon 
reaching the village. She was spared the painful and dangerous 
trial, of running the gauntlet ; while Mrs. Draper with her wounds 
yet unhealed was compelled to endure the blows barbarity might 



152 CAPTIVITY AND ESCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS. 

inflict. When the division of the captives took place, Mrs. Inglis 
was subjected to the great trial of being parted from her children, 
and prohibited the pleasure of intercourse with them, or even of 
rendering them any assistance. 

Some French traders from Detroit visiting the village with their 
goods, Mrs. Inglis at her leisure moments made some shirts for the 
Indians out of the checked fabrics. These were highly prized by 
savages as ornaments, and by the traders a.s a means of a more 
rapid sale of their articles, at a high price ; and both waited on the 
captive to exercise her skill as a seamstress. When a garment was 
made for an Indian, the Frenchmen Avould take it and run through the 
village, swinging it on a staff, praising it as an ornament, and Mrs. 
Inglis as a very fine squaw ; and then make the Indians pay her 
from their store at least twice the value of the article. This pro- 
fitable employment continued about three weeks ; and the seamstress 
besides the pecuniary advantage secured the admiration of her 
captors. Mrs. Draper's wounds preventing her from sharing in the 
employment or advantage, she was held in less estimation, and 
employed in more servile offices. 

Mrs. Inglis was soon separated entirely from Mrs. Draper and 
the children. A party setting off for the Big Bone Licks, on the 
south side of the Ohio River, about 100 miles below, for the purpose 
of making salt, took her along, together with an elderly Dutch 
woman captured on the frontiers, and retained in servitude. This 
entire, and in her vicAV, needless separation from her children, 
prompted by a desire in the savages to wean them from the mother, 
brought her to the determination of attempting an escape. The 
alternative was sad, to endure lonely captivity among barbarians, 
or the dangers and sufferings of a flight through a wilderness, with 
exposure to enraged Indians, hunger, and wild beasts. After ma- 
ture consideration, she resolved to make the attempt to reach home, 
preferring death in the wilderness to such captivity. She prevailed 
upon the old woman to accompany her in the fligtit. The plan was 
to get leave to be absent a short time ; and proceed immediately to 
the Ohio Iliver, which was but a short distance from the Licks, and 
follow that river up to the Kenawha, and that river to New Iliver, 
and so to the meadows, or some nearer frontier. They must travel 
about one hundred miles along the Ohio before they passed the 
village at the mouth of the Scioto, and consequently be in danger 
hourly of the severities that might follow a recapture. Their reso- 
lution was equal to the danger and trial. They obtained leave to 
gather grapes. Providing tnemselves each with a blanket, toma- 
hawk, and knife, ttiey left the Licks in the afternoon, and to prevent 
suspicion toOK neither additional clothing nor provisions. Wlien 
about to depart, Mrs. Inglis exchanged lier tomahawk with one of 
the three in-encnuien, tuat accompanied the indiaus to the Licks, 
as he was sitting on one of the Big Bones, cracking walnuts. Tney 
LasLcned to the Ohio, and proceeded unmolested up the stream, and 
in about five days came opposite the village at the mouth of the 



CAPTIVITY AND ESCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS. 153 

Scioto. Here they found a cajbin and a cornfield, and remained for 
the night. In the morning they loaded a horse, found in an 
enclosure near by, with as much corn as they could contrive to pack 
on him, and proceeded up the river. In sight of the Indian village, 
and during the day within view of Indian hunters, they escaped 
observation, and passed on unmolested. It is not improbable their 
calm behavior, and open unrestrained action, prevented suspicion in 
any keen-sighted savage that might have seen them from the village, 
as th'ey were plucking the corn and loading the horse. This route 
being on the south side of the Ohio, was unexposed to savage inter- 
ference, except an occasional hunting-party, and none of these 
crossed their track after they left the mouth of the Scioto. 

After the Indian depredations connected with Braddock's war 
had ceased, and friendly intercourse was again established, the 
Shawanees could scarcely be made to believe that Mrs. Inglis was 
alive. They said the party at the Licks became alarmed at the pro- 
longed absence of the grape-gatherers, and hunted for them in all 
directions, and discovering no trail or marks of them whatever, had 
come to the conclusion that they had become lost, and wandering 
away, had been destroyed by the wild beasts. There had been no 
suspicion of any escape, the difficulties in the way had appeared so 
insurmountable ; on the north side of the Ohio were the Indian 
tribes and villages, and on the southern side, obstructions too great, 
above Kentucky, to encourage hunting-parties, or permit war paths. 
It seemed to them impossible, that two lone women, unprovided with 
any necessaries for a march, or arms for defence or to obtain pro- 
visions, could possibly have accomplished so uninviting a journey. 

The fugitives travelled with all the expedition their circumstances 
would permit, using the corn and wild fruits for food. Although 
the season was dry, and the rivers low, the Big Sandy was too deep 
for them to cross at its entrance into the Ohio. Turning their 
course up the river for two or three days, they found a safe crossing 
for themselves on the drift-wood. The horse fell among the logs 
and became inextricable. Taking what corn they could carry, they 
returned to the Ohio, and proceeded up the stream. Wherever the 
water courses that enter that river, were too deep for their crossing 
at the junction, they went up their banks to a ford, and returned 
again to the Ohio, their only guide home. Sometimes, in their 
winding and prolonged journey, they ventured, and sometimes were 
compelled to cross the crags and points of ridges that turned the 
course of the rivers with their steep ledges ; but as speedily as possi- 
ble they returned to the banks of the Ohio. The corn was exhausted 
long before they reached the Kenawha ; and their hunger was ap- 
peased by grapes, black walnuts, pawpaws, and sometimes by roots, 
of whose name or nature they were entirely ignorant. Before they 
reached the Big Kenawha, the old Dutch woman, frantic with hunger, 
and the exposure of the journey, threatened the life of Mrs. Inglis, 
in revenge for her sufieriugs and to appease her appetite. On reach- 
ing the Kenawha, their spirits revived, while their suflferings and 



154 CAPTIVITY AND ESCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS. 

exposures continued, and their strength decreased. Day after day 
they urged on their course, as fast as practicable, through the 
tedious sameness of hunger, weariness, and exposure by day and by 
night ; yet unmolested by wild beasts at night, or the savages 
by day. 

When they had gotten within about fifty miles of Draper's mea- 
dows, the old woman in her despondency and suffering, made an 
attack upon Mrs. Inglis to take her life. It was in the twilight of 
evening. Escaping from the grasp of the desperate woman, Mrs. 
Inglis outran her pursuer, and concealed herself under the river- 
bank. After a time she left her hiding-place, and proceeding along 
the river by the light of the moon, found the canoe in which the 
Indians had taken her across, filled with dirt and leaves, without a 
paddle or a pole near. Using a broad splinter of a fallen tree, she 
cleared the canoe, and unused to paddling contrived to cross the 
river. She passed the remainder of the night at a hunter's lodge, 
near which was a field planted with corn, but unworked and un- 
tended, and destroyed by the buffaloes and other beasts, the place 
having been unvisited during the summer on account of the savage 
inroads. In the morning she found a few turnips in the yard which 
had escaped the wild animals. The old woman, on the opposite side 
of the river, discovered her, and entreated her to recross and join 
company, promising good behavior and kind treatment. Mrs. Inglis 
thought it more prudent to be parted by the river. Though approach- 
ing her former home, her condition seemed almost hopeless. Her 
clothing had been worn and torn by the bushes until few fragments 
remained. The weather was growing cold ; and to add to her dis- 
tress a light snow fell. She knew the roughness of the country she 
must yet pass ; and her strength was almost entirely wasted away. 
Her limbs had begun to swell from wading cold streams, frost, and 
fatigue. Travelling as far as possible during the day, her i-esource 
at night was a hollow log filled Avith leaves. She had now been out 
forty days and a half, and had not travelled less than twenty miles 
a day, often much more. In this extremity she reached the clear- 
ing made in the spring by Adam Harman, on New River. On 
reacliiug tliis clearing, seeing no house or any person, she began to 
hallo. Harman and his two sons, engaged in gathering their corn 
and hunting, were not far off. On hearing the hallo, Harman was 
alarmed, iiut after listening a time, he exclaimed, "' Surely, that is 
Mary Inglis !" lie had been her neighbor, and knew h.er call, and 
the circumstances of her captivity. Seizing their guns, as defence 
if the Indians should be near, they ran and met liei', and carried 
her to their cabin ; and treated her in a kind and judicious manner. 
Having bathed her feet, and prepared some venison and bear's meat, 
they icd her in small portions ; and the next day they killed a young 
beef, and made soup for her. By this kind treatment, she found 
herself in a few days able to proceed. Mr. Harman took her on 
horseback to the Duukards' Bottom, where was a fort in which all 
the families of the neighborhood were gathered. On the morning 



CAPTIVITT AND ESCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS. 155 

after her arrival at the fort, her husband and her brother John 
Draper came unexpectedly. They had made a journey to the 
Cherokees, who were on friendly terms with the Shawanees, to pro- 
cure by their agency the release of the captives. On their return 
they lodged about seven miles from the Dunkards' Bottom, in the 
woods, the night Mrs. Inglis reached the fort. The surprise at the 
meeting was mutual and happy. Thus ended the captivity and 
escape, embracing about five months. Of this time, about forty-two 
and a half days were passed on her return. 

Mrs. Draper was released after about six or seven years, when 
friendly relations had been restored ; and the frontiers were relieved 
from the inroads of barbarians. 

While Mrs. Inglis was at Harman's lodge, she entreated her host 
to go, or send for the old woman. He positively refused, both on 
account of her bad treatment of his guest, and also that he knew 
she would come to a cabin on her side of the river. To this cabin 
she came, and found in it a kettle nearly full of venison and bear's 
meat, the hunters had prepared and just left. She feasted and 
rested herself a day or two ; and then dressing herself in some 
clothing left by the hunters, and making a bark bridle for an old 
horse left there, she mounted him, and proceeded on her way. 
When within about fifteen or twenty miles of the Dunkards' Bottom, 
she met some men going in search of her. They found her riding, 
carrying the bell she took from the horse left in the river, and had 
brought along through all her journey, and halloing at short inter- 
vals, to attract the attention of hunters. Nothing is known of her 
after her arrival at the fort ; the only remarkable event in her life 
was her escape with Mrs. Inglis. 

Having remained at the Dunkards' Bottom till spring, Mr. Inglis, 
on account of the unwillingness of his wife to remain on the fron- 
tiers, removed to a stronger post on the head of Roanoke, called 
Vause's fort, where a number of families were collected. For the 
same cause he afterwards removed east of the Blue Ridge, and took 
his residence in Botetourt County. This was a very providential 
movement, as in the fall of the year a large force of French and 
Indians surprised and took the fort, and murdered or made prison- 
ers of all the families. John and Matthew Inglis, connexions of 
William, had their families in the fort at the time it was taken. 
When the attack was made, John was out. Hearing the noise, he 
rushed to the fort, and notwithstanding it was surrounded by the 
enemy, he attempted to get in. The savages closed upon him. He 
fired his gun, and used it as a club, and beat off the assailants. The 
stock breaking, he used the barrel with great force, and approached 
very near the fort ; but before he could enter, he was overpowered 
and killed. Matthew was taken prisoner. The Indians having 
secured what plunder they desired, encamped near the fort. Mat- 
thew was unbound, and being offended by some of the Indians, 
seized a frying-pan, twisted off the handle, and began laying about 
him with great effect. The savages were so pleased with hia bold- 



150 CAPTIVITY AND ESCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS. 

ncps, tlint tlioy treated him afterwards more kindly than the other 
prisoner?. After remaining some years in Bedford. William Inglis 
and family returned to New River. Some families having ventured 
to settle further west, the meadows and New river were considered 
comparadvcly safe. Mr. Inglis' house became a fort, to which, in 
times of alarm the neighbors gathered ; and from the brave men 
there assembled the savages received an effectual check. A party 
of eight or ten passed the fort, and went to Smith's river, east of 
the Blue Ridge, and returned with a woman and three children 
prisoners, and a number of horses loaded with plunder, encamped 
about six miles from Inglis' fort. Being discovered by a person 
hunting horses, some eighteen men were rallied, and, with Mr. Inglis, 
set off to attack the savages. On reaching the encampment in the 
morning they found it deserted ; pursuing the trail, they came upon 
the party cooking their breakfast ; approaching unobserved, they 
fired, and rushed in upon the enemy. But two or three escaped. 
The prisoners and plunder were all recovered, but with the loss how- 
ever of one of the assailants. The New River settlements were 
never again disturbed. 

William and Mary Inglis had six children. Before the captivity, 
Thomas and George were born ; after the captivity, Susan, Rhoda, 
Polly and John. George died in captivity while a young child. 
The other five became heads of families. Of these children, Thomas 
was left in captivity when his mother escaped — the separation of 
himself and brother from her being the immediate cause of her 
flight. He remained thirteen years among the Indians. Frequent 
efforts were made for his recovery, but in vain. After peace was 
concluded, a Mr. Thomas Baker, who had been a prisoner among 
the Indians, visited the tribe at the solicitation of the father, and 
purchased the lad for about |150. The squaws greatly opposed the 
return of the boy, and used every exertion to persuade him to re- 
main. Mr. Baker kept him in partial confinement till he had passed 
the villages some forty or fifty miles, and then set him entirely free. 
At night he lay down to sleep with the boy in his arms. In the 
morning he found himself alone. He returned in search of him, 
but the squaws refused to give him up, or disclose the place of his 
concealment. Some two years after, Mr. Inglis, accompanied by 
Mr. Baker, went by Winchester to Pittsburg, on their way to visit 
the Shawanees, in quest of his son. There the journey was ended on 
account of fresh hostilities all along the frontiers. When peace 
was restored, the father, accompanied by Mr. Baker, made another 
journey in quest of his son, and to propitiate the Indians, took -with 
him a number of small kegs of rum. The first village he entered 
was greatly excited upon hearing of the rum, and persuaded the 
anxious father to gratify their appetites. In the intoxication Avhich 
followed, his life was in danger, and his preservation was owing to 
the kindness of the squaws. On reaching the Scioto, where his 
son had been living, he learned, to his sorrow, that the old Indian 
father had taken the boy to Detroit. AVhile waiting about a fort- 



CAPTIVITY AND ESCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS. 157 

night for his return, Mr. Baker renewed his acquaintance with the 
Shawanees, and Mr. Inglis became very popular, and matters were 
in a favorable train before the old man and boy came back. When 
the boy heard his father was come, his feelings were greatly moved ; 
and finding which was he, expressed a fondness for him, and a 
willingness to return home with him. The old Indian gave him up 
upon receiving a second ransom for him ; and the son set ofl" with 
his father very cheerfully. On the journey he gave evidence of an 
increasing fondness for his father, without the least desire to return 
to the Scioto. The mother's joy was great on recovering her long 
lost eldest son, who was now seventeen years of age, small in stature, 
unable to speak English, and an entire savage in his manners and 
appearance. The habits of civilized life were not pleasing to him, 
and with difficulty he was persuaded to remain with his parents. 
He would sometimes go to the woods, and remain for days, his 
parents fearing he would never return. By continued kindness he 
was persuaded to leave off his Indian dress, the use of the bow and 
arrow, and to learn the English language. His father placed him at 
school in Albemarle County, in the family of Dr. Walker. In the 
course of three or four years of study he acquired what was esteemed 
a good English education, and was greatly improved in manners. He 
never did, perhaps never could, entirely put off his Indian habits. 
In the campaign against the Shawanees, he belonged to the regi- 
ment of Col. Christian which reached Point Pleasant the night after 
the battle. Remaining at the Point till the treaty of peace was 
signed, he found among the Indians many of his old acquaintances, 
and went with them on a visit to their towns. After his return he 
married Miss Ellen Grills, and settled on Wolfe Creek, a branch of 
New liiver. From this place he removed to a valuable tract of 
land on the head of Bluestone ; but being annoyed by the Indians 
passing and repassing, during the war of the revolution, on their 
plundering expeditions, he removed to Burke's garden, with settle- 
ments around him at the distance of ten or twelve miles, and but 
one white person in the garden, an old bachelor about two miles 
ofl", by the name of Hix, with whom lived a black boy. Here he 
was unmolested till the spring of the year 1782. While with his 
black boy in a field ploughing, his house was surrounded by Indians. 
Perceiving he could render no assistance, he mounted a horse and 
went with speed across to the head of Holston for help. Here 
meeting a militia muster, some fifteen men immediately volunteered 
and went with him. Old Mr. Hix had come on a visit to the family, 
and was in sight when the attack was made ; he hastened in another 
direction and gave the alarm, and returned with volunteers, about 
the same time Mr. Inglis came. From the smokino; ruins of the 
house they pursued the marauders, who had gone thruugh a part of 
the Clinch settlements to go down the Big Sandy. When clear of 
the settlements tlie Indians moved carelessly and left marks of their 
trail. At this time their pursuers were about twenty, under the 
command of Capt. Maxwell of the militia. On the seventh day in 



158 CAPTIVITY A?:T) FFCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS. 

the evening the spies discovered the Indians. Before they were 
completely surrounded the Indians saw their pursuers. Mr. Inglis 
with a part of the men had approached very near and was waiting for 
Capt. Maxwell coming up on the other side. According to custom 
the Indians began tomahawking the prisoners. Mr. Inglis was very 
near and rushed to save his wife and children ; but the efforts were 
vain. All were tomahawked. The boy about three years of age 
soon died, the girl about five lived a few days. Mrs. Inglis had 
many wounds which were not fatal. The Indians in flying came 
suddenly upon Capt. Maxwell's company ; and in rushing past, one 
of them discharged his gun at the Captain, conspicuous by his white 
hunting-shirt, and gave him a mortal wound. They all escaped. 
The Captain soon died, and was buried with the little boy. His 
name was given to the Gap where he was slain. At the head of 
Clinch, Mr. Wm. Inglis met his son, and wife, and infant, having a 
Doctor in company. The little girl died soon. Mrs. Inglis was 
able to return to New River. Before she recovered thirteen pieces 
of skull bone were taken from her head. 

In about a year, Tliomas Inglis removed to Tennessee, and settled 
on the Watauga, a tributary of the South Fork of Holston ; in a 
position exposed to the incursions of the Cherokees. But in a few 
years, though comfortably situated, dissatisfied that the country was 
filling up so fast, he removed further down the river to Mossy 
Creek, in the midst of grass-fields and cane-brakes. The coming 
of settlers caused him once more to remove, and he took his resi- 
dence near where Knoxville now stands. Here he seemed to bo 
fixed for life, owning several tracts of land, and having a daughter 
married. But in pursuit of a debtor he visited Natchez, and 
although meeting with losses by the upsetting of his boat at the 
Muscle Shoals, every thing being left in the river but his saddle- 
bags, and failing to get any satisfaction from his debtor, he was so 
pleased with that country, that he speedily sold his possessions and 
removed to Mississippi. There he ended his days, an inveterate 
lover of frontier life, and never under any circumstances losing the 
tastes and habits he acquired in his thirteen years of captivity when 
a boy. The Shawanees loved him when a captive for his bravery 
and endurance ; and in after life the Cherokees admired and feared 
him for the same cool adventurous bearing, and never disturbed him 
in Tennessee, though exposed in his lonely habitations. 

Susan, the eldest daughter of William and Mary Inglis, married 
General Trigg, a man well known in public life ; her two daughters, 
Mrs. Charles i'aylor, and Mrs. Judge Allen Taylor, died at an ad- 
vanced age, eminently pious members of the Presbyterian Church, 
and noted for their amiable qualities. Polly married a brother of 
John's wife. The youngest son, John, had eight children, was a 
member of the Presbyterian Church, of which he was long an elder 
in Montgomery County ; and part of his children were members. 
Mr. VVilixam iuglis died in 1782, aged 53; Mrs. Mary Inglis en- 
joyed good healtn till far advanced in years, and died in 1818, aged 



CORNSTALK — AND THE BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT. 159 

84. Her descendants are numerous, and they contemplate, with 
wonder and admiration, the energy, boldness, and endurance mani- 
fested by the subject of this chapter in her eventful captivity. And 
it will ever be a matter of surprise that murders, captivities, and 
plunderings multiplied to an extent almost incredible, did not stop 
the tide of emigration in Western Virginia. The boldness and 
rapidity of its extension before the Independence of the United 
States was acknowledged, was but a precursor of that unresisted 
tide that has already broken the barrier of the Rocky Mountains. 



CHAPTER XII. 

CORNSTALK — AND THE BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT. 

The name of Cornstalk, the Shawanee Chief, once thrilled the 
heart of every white man in Virginia, and terrified every family in 
the mountains. He was, to the Indians of Western Virginia, like 
Pocahontas to the tribes on the sea coast, the greatest and last chief. 
In the days of his power, the Shawaness built their cabins on the 
Scioto. They had once dwelt on the Shenandoah, and covered the 
whole valley of Virginia. At the approach of the whites to the 
mountains they had retreated beyond the AUeghenies. The names 
of the various smaller tribes that once were scattered over the 
country west of the Blue Ridge, and east of the Ohio, have not 
been preserved. No historical fact of importance depends upon 
their preservation. There was a name applied to all the tribes, 
whether it was generic, or from conquest, or a confederacy, or from 
all combined none can tell. The eastern Indians called the western 
tribes Massawomacs, their natural enemies. Under whatever name 
they existed, or fi'om whatever parts composed, these savages were 
represented by chiefs that owned the authority of Cornstalk, and 
were at the time the Valley was settled by the whites called Shawa- 
nees. The last battles fought along the Shenandoah or Potomac, 
were between the Catawabas from the South, and the Delawares 
from the North, on fields abandoned by their savage owners. 

Cornstalk, like other savages, has no youth in history. The first 
we know of him is in plundering and massacre in 1763. In that 
year he exterminated the infant settlements on Muddy Creek and 
the Levels, in Greenbrier. The Indians were received as friends, 
and provisions given them in profound security. Unprovoked they 
suddenly massacred the males and took the women and children cap- 
tives. Cornstalk passed on to Jackson's River, and finding the 
families on their guard, hastened on to Carr's Creek, and doomed 
Some unsuspecting families to the tomahawk and captivity. In the 
same year depredations were made near Staunton, with the same 



160 CORNSTALK — AND THE BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT. 

secrecy and ferocity. Col. Bouquet marched to Fort Pitt, with a 
regiment of British soldiers and some companies of militia. Th- 
Shawanees made a treaty, on the Muskingum, and delivered up th 
prisoners to return to desolate homes. The massacre on Carr'b 
Creek was terribly visited on Cornstalk, when a defenceless hostage, 
after the lapse of more than twenty years. All savages seem alike, 
as the trees in the distant forest. Here and there one unites in his 
own person the excellencies of the whole race, and becomes the 
image of savage greatness. Cornstalk was gifted with oratory, 
statesmanship, heroism, beauty of person, and strength of frame. 
In his movements he was majestic ; in his manners easy and win- 
ning. Of bis oratory. Col. Benjamin Wilson an officer in Lord 
Dunmore's army, says — "I have heard the first orators in Virginia, 
Patrick Henry and Richard Henry Lee, but never have I heard one 
whose powers of delivery surpassed those of Cornstalk." Of his 
statesmanship and bravery there is ample evidence in the fact that 
he was head of the confederacy, and led the battle at Point Plea- 
sant. 

The whole savage race was alarmed at the attempts of the white- 
men to occupy Kentucky ; and the preparations to lay off the bountv 
lands, for the soldiers of Braddock's war, near Louisville, at the falls 
of the Ohio, drove them to exasperation. A confederacy was formed, 
and the Shawanee chief was not backward in the excitements and 
preparations for war. Mutual aggravations on the frontiers followed 
by plunderings and murders, of which the whites could no more say 
they were innocent than the savages, brought on the war. In the 
progress of the confederacy and the war, events took place that 
have left the impression in Virginia, that Governor Dunmore was 
more anxious to secure to his majesty George 3d, the friendship of 
the numerous tribes of Indians bordering the colonies, than to 
avenge the wrongs Virginia was suffering from savage hands, either 
as tlie fruits of his own misdoings, or the overflowing of savage 
ferocity. In April of 1774, Col. Angus M'Donald of the Valley of 
the Shenandoah, led a regiment against the Indians on the Mus- 
kingum. He destroyed their towns and secured some hostages ; and 
the hope was indulged that the frontiers would be safe. The In- 
dians fully convinced that acting by tribes, or small companies, they 
would all share the fate of the Muskingums, made the last effort of 
savages, and acted in concert. The Governor now had no alterna- 
tive ; he must meet the Indians with a force becoming a Governor 
of a Province and the officer of a powerful king. 

An expedition into the Indian country was planned. Point Plea- 
sant, at the junction of the great Kanawha with the Ohio, was the 
place of rendezvous. The Governor was to collect forces in the 
lower part of the Valley of the Shenandoah and the mountains, 
and proceeding to Fort Pitt go down the Ohio in boats. Gen. An- 
drew Lewis was to lead the force, raised in Culpepper, Augusta, 
Bedford, and all the upper part of the Valley, and on the head of 
Holston, and proceeding down the Kanawha to meet the Governor 



CORNSTALK — AND THE BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT. 161 

at the Point. Gen. Lewis made his rendezvons at Camp Union, 
Lewisburg, about the 4th of September. His brother Charles 
Lewis, led the Augusta regiment under the Captains, George Mat- 
thews, Alexander M'Clenachan, John Dickinson, John Lewis, Ben- 
janQin Harrison, William Paul, Joseph Haynes and SamuerVVilson. 
Col. William Fleming commanded the Botetourt companies, under 
Captains Matthew Arbuckle, John Murray, John Lewis, James Ro- 
bertson, Robert M'Clenachan, James Ward and John Stuart. Col. 
John Fields, a lieutenant in Braddock's war, and one that escaped 
the massacre of Cornstalk's inroad on Greenbrier, led the men from 
Culpepper. Captains Evan Shelby, William Russell and Harbert 
led companies from Washington County, and Captain Thomas Bu- 
ford those from Bedford, and east of the Ridge, and west of the 
James: these four were to be under the command of Col. William 
Christian. On the 11th of September, General Lewis began the 
march, with about eleven hundred men. Captain Arbuckle was the 
pilot through the mountains and down the river. There was no 
track of any kind for the army ; few white persons had ever gone 
down the Kanawha. The distance, about one hundred and sixty 
miles, was passed over in nineteen days. Provisions were supplied 
from pack-horses, and from the cattle driven along for the purpose. 
After waiting for some days, and hearing nothing from the Gov- 
ernor, Lewis despatched two messengers to Fort Pitt for intelligence. 
On Sabbatli, the 9th of October, three men came to Lewis's Camp, 
express from the Governor, to give information of his march, by 
land, from the mouth of the Hockhocking directly to the Shawanee 
towns, with orders for the forces at the point to join him there. 
Lewis was surprised and vexed at this movement of Dunmore ; and 
began to indulge suspicions, that never left him, greatly derogatory 
to the purity of the Governor's motives. One of the express, by 
name M'iJullough, enquired for Captain John Stuart, afterwards 
Col. Stuart of Greenbrier, who was on guard. He renewed an ac- 
quaintance he had formed with him in Philadelphia. " In the course 
of the conversation," says Stuart in his narrative, "he informed me 
he had recently left the Shawanee-towns, and gone to the Governor's 
Camp. This made me desirous to know his opinion of our expected 
success in subduing the Indians ; and whether he thought they \Yould 
be presumptuous enough to ofler fight to us," as we supposed we had 
a force, superior to anything they could aiford us. He answered, 
"Aye, they will give you grinders, and that before long. And re- 
5 peating swore, we should get grinders very soon." The express 
I returned to the Governor. While Lewis and his men were think- 
I ing only of the Shawanees, and perhaps a few allies, M'Cullough 
was giving notice to Stuart of a fact, he appears not to have noticed 
at the time, that the confederacy was strong enough to meet them 
all in the field, and would soon make trial of their strength. On 
the next morning the battle at Point Pleasant was fouglit. Two 
young men going out on a deer hunt, very early happened to ramble 
up the river Ohio, and after proceeding a few miles came sudtleuly 



162 CORNSTALK — AND THE BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT. 

upon a camp of Indians makino; preparations to march. The yoiing 
men were discovered, fired upon, and one killed. The other fled in 
all haste for the camp, and entered it at full speed, at about sun- 
rise. "He stopped," says Stuart, "just before my tent; and I 
discovered a number of men collected aronnd him as I lay in my 
bed. I jumped up and approached him to know what was the alarm, 
when I heard him declare that he had seen above five acres of land 
covered with Indians as thick as they could stand one beside an- 
other." 

The camp of Lewis was in motion. A battle was about to take 
place, the most fierce ever waged with savages by the forces of Vir- 
ginia, on her own soil. A braver company of men had never been 
assembled, in the colony.,, than that which was encamped, the second 
Sabbath of October, ^771, on the banks of the Ohio and Kanawha, 
under the command of General Andrew Lewis. "It consisted," 
says Captain Stuart, " of young volunteers well trained to the use 
of arms, as hunting in those days was much practised, and preferred 
to agricultural pursuits, by enterprising young men. The produce 
of the soil was of little value on the west side of the Blue Ridge ; the 
ways bad, and the distance to market too great to make it esteemed. 
Such pursuits inured them to hardships and danger. They had no 
knowledge of the use of discipline, or military order, were in an 
enemy's country, well skilled in their own manner of warfare, and 
were quite unacquainted with military operations of any kind. Igno- 
rance of their duties, together with high notions of independence 
and equality of condition, rendered the service extremely difficult 
and disagreeable to the commander, who was by nature of a lofty 
and high military spirit." One of the Augusta companies that took 
its departure from Staunton, excited admiration for the height of its 
men, and their uniformity of stature. In the bar-room of Sampson 
Matthews, a mark was made upon the walls, which remained till the 
tavern was consumed by fire, about seventy years after the mea- 
surement of the company was taken. The greater part of the men 
were six feet two inches, in their stockings ; and only tAvo were but 
six feet. Patriotic and brave, these valley boys submitted to the 
rigid discipline of Lewis, whom they had known from childhood, 
with a reluctance that, under a foreigner, would have been rebellion. 
Travelling through an untried wilderness, they out marched Dun- 
more on a beaten track, repulsed the Shawanees, and were on the 
march for the Indian towns when arrested by an order from the 
Governor. Their General had seen service. A Captain in 1752, 
he was with Washington at the Little Meadows, and received two 
wounds. In 1755, he was Major under Washington, and in endea- 
voring to rescue Grant from his rash adventure, was taken prisoner. 
While in captivity, he quarrelled with Grant for abusing the Ameri- 
cans ; and to show his contempt, spit in the English Major's face. 
"In person," says Stuart, "upwards of six feet high, of uncommon 
strength and agility, and his form of the most exact symmetry that 
I ever beheld in human beinij. He had a stern and invincible coun- 



CORNSTALK — AND THE BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT. 163 

tenance, and was of a reserved and distant deportment which ren- 
dered his presence more awful than engaging." The Governor of 
New York observed about him, while acting as Commissioner from 
Virginia, at the treaty of Fort Stanwix — "the earth seemed to 
tremble under him as he walked along." Of his bravery and gene- 
ral fitness to command, his troops never expressed a doubt ; but of 
his severity of discipline they loudly complained. Their insubordi- 
nation and thoughtlessness coming in contact with his sense of honor 
and propriety, gave rise to clamor, but never produced ill-will. 

Cornstalk led the Indians. His band of warriors was made up 
of the entire forces of the Shawanees, of the young warriors of the 
Wyandots, the Delawares, the Mingoes, and Cayugas, and the 
smaller tribes under their control. " Of all the Indians," says 
Stuart, " the Shawanees were the most bloody and terrible, holding 
all other men, as well Indians as whites, in contempt as warriors, in 
comparison with themselves. This opinion made them more fierce 
and restless than any other savages ; and they boasted they had 
killed ten tim<s as many whites as any other Indians. They were 
a well-formed, ingenious, active people, were assuming and imperi- 
ous in the presence of ottiers not of their nation, and sometimes very 
cruel. It was ch.efly the Shawanees that cut off the British under 
General Braddock, in the year 1755, only nineteen years before our 
battle, when the General himself, and Sir Peter Hacket, the second 
in command, were both slain, and the mere remnant only of the 
whole army escaped. They too defeated Major Grant and tiis Scotch 
Highlanders, at Fort Pitt, in 1758, where the whole of the troops 
were killed or taken pri«oners." The niunber of warriors assembled 
could never be ascertained. They have been estimated variously 
from one thousand down to four hundred. Cornstalk led his force 
across to tiie east bank of the Ohio, on Sabbath evening, October 
9th, about the time the express left the camp of Lewis, desiring a 
battle with Lewis before the forces of the Governor were united ; 
and to surprise the camp at the Point, at its breakfast hour, halted 
for the niglit at the distance of about two miles. It is scarcely pos- 
sible the express should not have known something of the iiidian 
movements. While Lewis was unconscious of the near approach of 
his enemy. Cornstalk, almost within sight of the Point, held a coun- 
cil of his chiefs and principal warriors, aud proposed to go into camp 
and ask for peace. VV^Uetuer he designed merely to try the spirit 
of his bravt's now about to be engaged in a hard battle, or whether 
conviucud, from the past movements of the whites, and the little 
the Siiawauees had gained, by their victories and massacres, for a 
scries of years, of the impossibility of arresting the progress of the 
Virginians, the hated ''long knives," to the West, he desired now, 
with a snow of savage power, to settle an advantageous peace, can- 
not now be known. He was capable of doing either. Tne council 
unanimously demanded battle. Preparatiuns wore then made to sur- 
prise Lewis at sunrise. Tlie deer hunters prevented a complete sur- 
prise. The unwounded one lied to the camp and gave tne alarm. 



164 CORNSTALK — AND THE BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT. 

The savages, as speedily as possible, pressed on after tlie fugitive, 
not to lose their advantage by this discovery. 

General Lewis, on hearing of the near approach of the enemy, 
deliberately lighted his pipe, and proceeded to give his orders with 
entire self-possession and decision. The camp was put in order for 
immediate battle. Col. Charles Lewis and Col. Fleming were 
directed to detail a part of their forces, under their oldest Captains, 
and advance in the direction of the reported enemy. The Colonels 
hastening on as directed, sent forward scouts, and while yet in sight 
of the camp-guards, heard the discharge of musketry and saw the 
scouts fall ; and in a few moments received a heavy fire along their 
whole line. The two Colonels fell badly wounded ; Lewis having 
discharged his piece, and as he said " sent one of the savages before 
him to eternity," fell at the root of a tree. The preparations to 
bear the Colonels to the camp, together with the suddenness of the 
attack, threw the detachments into confusion, and they began to 
fall back. Meeting Colonel Fields and his company they immedi- 
ately rallied, and" drove the assailants some distance beyond the 
ground of the first fire. The Indians disappeared. Colonel Flem- 
ing Avas borne into camp entirely disabled. Colonel Lewis, sup- 
ported by Captain Murray, his brother-in-law, and Mr. Bailey of 
Captain Paul's company, unwillingly returned to his tent. The Li- 
dians speedily rushed on again with their yells and their fire ; and 
soon yielded the ground to the advancing Virginians. Then form- 
ing a line, from the Ohio to the Kenawha, enclosing the Virginia 
forces, and stationing a band of warriors on the opposite bank of 
the Ohio to intercept any fugitives, by alternately advancing and 
retreating, they carried on the battle without cessation and with 
unremitting ardor. Early in the forenoon Colonel Lewis breathed 
his last wmle the battle was raging around him. The wound of 
Colonel Fleming, though severe, was not mortal. When the con- 
fusion of the first attack had subsided, the forces of Lewis, unac- 
customed as most of them were to war and discipline of armies, 
became prompt in their obedience to orders, alert in their move- 
ments, cool in their bearing, and daring in their advance to meet 
the foe, and firm in meeting their onsets. Coming near the lines 
the savages would sometimes cry out, " we are eleven hundred strong, 
and two thousand more coming." This gave rise to the suspicion 
that either the Governor or liis express had given the Indians in- 
formation respecting Lewis's camp. One voice was heard, during 
the day, shouting above the din of battle. Captain Stuart, attracted 
by its singular strength and tone, asked of a soldier who had been 
much among the Indians, if he knew that voice. " It is Cornstalk's," 
replied the soldier. "And what is he shouting ':" ' said iStuart — 
" iie is," said the soldier, "shouting to his men — Be strong! — Be 
strong I' Cornstalk was often seen with his warriors. Brave with- 
out being rash, he avoided exposure without shrinking ; cautious 
without timidity in the hottest of the battle, he escaped without a 
wound. As one of the warriors near him showed some signs of 



CORXSTALK — AND THE BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT. 165 

timidity, the enraged chief, with one blow of his tomahawk, cleft his 
skull. In one of the assaults. Colonel Fields, performing his duty 
braveh% was shot dead. His men, having on the march declined, 
with tht'ir Colonel, the command of Lewis, were now, though recon- 
ciled to the General, greatly dispirited by the loss of their own be- 
loved commander. The faltering of the ranks encouraged the 
savages. " Be strong ! Be strong !" echoed through the woods over 
the savage lines in the tones of Cornstalk ; and as Captain after 
Captain, and files of men after files of men, fell, the yells of the 
Indians were more terrific and their assaults more furious. The 
bravery of Lewis never wavered. Equal to the occasion, he Avas 
seen moving majestically from place to place ; and wherever he 
appeared, his *' stern invincible countenance," and calm bravery, 
aroused his brave men to higher and still higher heroism. Early iu 
the battle he contrived to despatch two runners up the Kenawha, to 
hasten the advance of Colonel Christian. Throughout the whole 
day the Indians continued their assaults with unabated, rather in- 
creasing, fury; and the "long knives" showed the terrible Shaw- 
anees, they could avenge the fall of their companions. Towards 
evening, Lewis, seeing no signs of retreat, or even cessation of 
battle, despatched Captains Shelby, Matthews and Stuart, at their 
request, to attack the enemy in the rear. Going up the Kenawha, 
under cover of the banks, to Crooked Creek, and up that Creek, 
under cover of the bank and weeds, they got to the rear of the In- 
dians unobserved, and made a rapid attack. Alarmed at this un- 
locked for assault, and thinking the reinforcement of Colonel Chris- 
tian was approaching, before whose arrival they had striven hard to 
finish the battle, the savages became dispirited, gave way, and by sun- 
down had recrossed the Ohio. Colonel Christian entered the camp 
about midnight ; and found all things in readiness for a renewed 
attack. But the battle had been decisive, and the retreat of the 
Indians rapid and complete. The loss of the Virginians on this 
day, 2 Colonels, 6 Captains, 3 Lieutenants and 64 subalterns and 
privates, was in all seventy-five killed, and 140 wounded. About one- 
fifth of the whole force was disabled. The loss of the Indians could 
not be known. Colonel Christian marched over the field, the next 
morning, and found thirty-three dead, left by the Indians, in their 
rapid ilight, probably those killed in the assault on their rear which 
decided the battle. 

Upon reaching a place of safety, the Indians held a council. 
They had been defeated in their long expected great battle. The 
"long knives" were pressing on. Cornstalk enquired, what should 
be done. No one spoke. After a solemn pause. Cornstalk arose. 
" We must fight, or we are undone. Let us kill our women and 
children, and go and fight till we die." He sat down. After a 
long pause, he rose again and striking his tomahawk into the council 
pose, said — '' Then 1 '11 go and make peace." The warriors around 
replied, " ough ! ough ! ough !" Runners were immediately des- 
patched to tno Governor to solicit terms of peace, and to ask for 



166 CORNSTALK — AND THE BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT. 

protection from " the long knives;" and Cornstalk and his sister, 
the grenadier squaw, set out to meet the Governor. The time and 
place of conference were agreed upon. The chiefs were speedily to 
meet the Governor near Chilicothc. 

After burying the dead and making suitable accommodations for 
the wounded, Lewis began a rapid march for the Scioto. Messen- 
gers from the Governor arrested his march. At Killicanie Creek, 
the Governor accompanied with the chief. White Eyes, had an 
interview with General Lewis. Requesting a particular introduction 
to the officers of the Valley forces, he paid them high compliments 
for their general bravery and for their personal conduct in the late 
battle, Lewis very reluctantly let pass the opportunity of avenging 
upon the Indian villages, one of which was in sight, the massacres 
and murders committed by Cornstalk at Muddy Creek, the Levels, 
and Carr's Creek, and the death of the brave seventy-five, that had 
just fallen in battle. The Governor's course impressed more deeply 
on Lewis's mind the prejudice, probably unfounded, that the interests 
of Virginia were less cared for than became a patriot Governor. 
It was retorted upon the General, that severity in camp and cruelty 
to Indians, might be more agreeable to his ideas of propriety than 
to the feelings of community at large. 

On the third, the appointed day. Cornstalk, with eight chiefs, met 
the Governor, near the Scioto ; and it was agreed mutually that 
hostilities should cease, the prisoners be delivered up, and that a 
treaty should be ratified the next summer at Fort Pitt. The con- 
ference lasted a number of days. Some of the Mingoes being 
present, Jjunmore sent two interpreters to Logan requesting his 
attendance. He replied— "I am a warrior and not a counsellor. 
I will not go." The conference was opened by Dunmore's reading 
from a paper, to be interpreted, his charges against the Indians, for 
their inlractions of former treaties and their many and unprovoked 
murders. "When Cornstalk rose to reply" says Col. Wilson — 
" he was in no wise confused or daunted, but spoke in a distinct and 
audible voice, without stammering or repetition, and with peculiar 
emphasis. His looks while addressing Hunmure were truly grand, 
yet graceful and attractive." As he became excited he was heard 
through the whole camp. He sketched in lively colors the once 
prosperous condition of his tribe when some of its divisions dwelt 
on the Slienandoah. He inveighed against the 2:)erfidiousness of the 
whites, most particularly exclaiming against the dishonesty of the 
traders. He proposed that no one be permitted to trade Avith the 
Indians on private account ; that fair prices should be agreed upon, 
and the tratiic be committed to honest men ; and finally that no 
spirits of any kind should be sent amongst them ; because fire- 
water brouyiit evil to the Indians." In this conierence, as in the 
battle, Cornstalk won the highest praise from the English officers. 
His design to cut otf his approaciiing enemies in deiad, and the 
platform ne proposed for a treaty were worthy of a commander and 
a diplomatist. 



CORNSTALK — AND THE BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT. 167 

Of the persons engaged in the hattle at the Point, some became 
eminent in succeeding years, and are remembered — as Colonel 
Fleming who suffered from his wound during life ; Isaac Shelby, 
Governor of Kentucky and Secretary of War ; William and John 
Campbell, heroes of King's Mountain ; Evan Shelby of Tennessee, 
Andrew Moore the first member of the United States Senate, west 
of the Blue Ridge ; John Stuart of Greenbrier ; General Tate of 
Washington County ; Col. Wm. M'Kee of Kentucky ; John Steele, 
Governor of Mississippi territory ; Col. Charles Cameron of Bath ; 
General Bezaleel Wells of Ohio ; and General George Matthews, 
distinguished at Guilford and Brandywinc, and Governor of Georgia. 

We hear no more of Cornstalk, till in the spring of 1777, he 
visited Point Pleasant and sought an interview with Captain Ar- 
buckle, the commander of the Fort. The Chief Redhawk and a 
few attendants accompanied him. In this interview he informed 
Captain Arbuckle, that the coalition of the tribes west of the Ohio, 
formed by the English against the colonies, was nearly complete ; 
that the young Shawanees, thirsting for revenge for their com- 
panions slain in the battle at the Point, were eager to join the 
confederacy ; that he had opposed the whole proceeding, believing 
that the safety of the Shawanees was in the friendship of " the long 
knives;" that he believed his tribe and nation "would float with 
the stream in despite of his endeavors to stem it;" and that hos- 
tilities were about to commence. Captain Arbuckle detained the 
chief, and sent a messenger to Williamsburg. Under orders from 
the Governor, Colonel Skillern, of Rockbridge, with difficulty raised 
a volunteer force in the Valley, and Captain John Stuart raised a 
small company in Greenbrier, composed chiefly of militia officers 
serving as privates, of whom he was one. At the Point the Colonel 
waited for General Hand, from Pittsburg, to lead against the Indian 
towns. While waiting for the General the officers held frequent 
interviews wdth Cornstalk. One afternoon, as he was delineating 
upon the floor the geography of the country between the Shawanee 
towns and the Mississippi, and showing the position and course of 
the various rivers, that empty into those mighty streams, a shouting 
was heard from the opposite banks of the Ohio. Cornstalk arose 
deliberately, and went out, and answered the call. Immediately a 
• young chief crossed the river, whom Cornstalk embraced with the 
greatest tenderness. It was his son Elinipsico. The young man, 
distressed at his long absence, had come to seek his father. At a 
council of officers held the next morning Cornstalk was present by 
invitation. He made a speech, recounting his course since the 
battle of 1771 ; his proposing to kill the women and children, and 
for the warriors to fight till they were all killed ; of his propositions 
and negotiations for peace ; and of the present prospect of war ; 
and his own views of the position of things. *' He closed every 
sentence of his speech," says Stuart — "wiih — when I was a young 
man and went to war, I tliought it miglit be the last time, and I 
would return no more. IMow I am here among you; you may kill 
me if you please; I can die but once; and it is all one to me, now, 



168 CORNSTALK — AND THE BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT. 

or another time." His countenance was dejected as lie declared 
that he "would be compelled to go with the stream ; and that all 
the Indians were joining the British standard. 

About the time the council closed, two of the volunteers, return- 
ing from a deer hunt on the opposite side of the Oliio, were fired 
upon by some Indians concealed upon the bank. " Whilst we were 
wondering," says Stuart, "who it could be shooting contrary to 
orders, or what they were doing over the river, we saw that Hamil- 
ton ran down to the bank, who called out that Gilmore was killed. 
Young Gilmore was from Rockbridge ; his family and friends had 
been mostly cut oif by the incursions headed by Cornstalk in 17G3 ; 
he belonged to the company of his relative Capt. John Hall. His 
companions hastily crossed the river, ami brought back the bloody 
corpse, and rescued Hamilton from his danger. The interpreter's 
wife, lately returned from captivity, ran out to enquire the cause of 
the tumult in the fort. She hastened back to the cabin of Corn- 
stalk, for whom she entertained a very high regard for his kind 
treatment to her, and told him that Elinipsico was charged with 
bringing the Indians that had just killed Gilmore, and that the sol- 
diers were threatening them all with death. The young chief denied 
any participation, even the most remote, in the murder. " The 
canoe had scarcely touched the shore," says Stuart, " until the cry 
was raised — let us kill the Indians in the fort, and every man, with 
his gun in his hand, came up the bank pale with rage. Capt. Hall 
was at their head, and their leader. Capt. Arbuckle and I met them 
and endeavored to dissuade them from so unjustifiable an action. 
But they cocked their guns, threatened us with instant death if we 
did not desist, and rushed by us into the fort." Elinipsico hearing 
their approach, trembled greatly. Cornstalk said, "My son, the 
Great Spirit has seen fit that we should die together, and has sent 
you here. It is his will. Let us submit. It is best;" and turned 
to meet the enemy at the door. In a moment he fell, and expired 
without a groan. He was pierced with seven bullets. Elinipsico 
sat unmoved upon his stool ; and, like his father, received the shots 
of the soldiers, and died without motion. Kedhawk endeavored to 
escape by the chimney, which proved too small. He was shot, and 
fell dead in the ashes. Another Indian present was cruelly mangled, 
and murdered by piece-meal. The fort was covered with gloom. 
The soldiers gazed in sadness on the dead bodies of Cornstalk and 
his son. Col. Skillern did not arrest the murderers. General Hand 
arrived without forces or supplies, and took no notice of the deed. 
The militia received orders to return home. The civil authorities 
made some investigations, but the county court of Rockbridge, after 
ascertaining with some degree of certainty the actors in the bloody 
deed, proceeded no further. Some of the witnesses died, and others 
fled ; and the distresses and vexations of the seven years' war 
diverted the public attention. The exasperated Shawanees took 
ample vengeance for that cruel and unexpiated slaughter. The 
blood of multitudes along the frontiers flowed for Cornstalk and 
Elinipsico and Redhawk, before the peace of 1783. 



REV. "WILLIAM HILL. 169 



CHAPTER XIII. 

REV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D., FROM HIS BIRTH TO HIS SETTLEMENT IN 

WINCHESTER. 

"William Hill was born March Sd, 1760, in Cumberland County, 
Virginia. His parents were of English descent. When five years 
old he was deprived of his father hj death. After a few years of 
widowhood, his mother was married to Daniel Allen, a widower with 
children, an elder in the church of Avhich Mr. John B. Smith was 
pastor. He could not remember when his mother began to treat 
li'm in a pious, godly manner. Before her marriage with Mr. Allen 
she wa^ considered as belonging to the Established Church, as all per- 
sons were that did not express dissent ; after her marriage, she united 
with the Presbyterian Church. For a few years young Hill enjoyed 
the instructions and example of his pious mother ; all the recollections 
of whom were intensely sweet to her son, and those also of a godly 
step-father, whom he reverenced. In his twelfth year he was deprived 
of his mother's care and counsel, and left an orphan, that never 
found one to take the mother's place in his heart. 

From about his tenth year till his fourteenth he was favored with 
the instruction of Drury Lacy, employed by Mr. Allen to teach his 
children. This gentleman possessed some peculiar capabilities as a 
teacher, and gave young Hill and Cary Allen an uncommonly good 
English education. While residing with Mr. Allen, Mr. Lacy made 
proiession of religion, and was connected with the church under the 
care of Mr. Smith. By the counsel of that man he commenced a 
course of classical study ; went to reside in the family of Judge 
Nash ; became a sub-tutor in college ; and subsequently prepared 
for the ministry. Mr. Lacy retained through life the affections of 
his pupils, Hill and Cary Allen, and heard them preach the gospel 
he loved. 

Young Hill had for the guardian of his property the brother of 
his father. By him he was encouraged to efforts for a classical edu- 
cation, with the design of pursuing the study and practice of the law, 
a course of life presenting at that time great inducements to aspir- 
ing young men ; and was placed at Hampden Sidney College. His 
uncle induced the young man to hope that his small patrimony 
would, by economy and judicious management, be made sutficient for 
his education and entrance upon his profession. While a member 
of college the revival of religion, with which Charlotte, Prince 
Edward and Cumberland were visited, arrested his attention and 
agitated his heart. This revival, as has been noted in the Sketches 
of Virginia already published, began in the Baptist Church in Char- 
lotte, and in a httle time was felt under the preaching of the Metho- 
dists and Presbyterians. Mr. Smith set up prayer-incetings in his 
cjngregation, aud began to sec among his charge evidences of the 



170 REV. WILLIAM HILL. 

presence of the holy spirit. Cary Allen openly professor! conver- 
sion in circumstances so peculiar as to excite the fear of Mr. Smith 
lest there had been a mistake in the young man. The earnestness 
and frankness of Allen, however, removed all apprehension from his 
pastor's mind, and arrested more particularly the attention of the 
students. This was in the fall of 1787. 

After the students were returned to College, one and another felt 
the necessity of religion. Young Hill, who was with Allen at the 
time of his conversion, was greatly troubled. During the whole of 
the preceding summer he had been in perplexity and distress. The 
talk about awakening and conversion called up the instructions of 
his mother, deeply impressed on his feelings and memory. She had 
prayed for him, and with him ; and often, with her hand upon his 
head, blessing him she had expressed her hope that he would be- 
come a Christian, and a minister of the gospel to others. He 
seemed to himself to hear again his mother's prayers, and to feel 
her hand upon his head. Often would his conscience cry out to him, 
" is this your mother's little preacher for whom she so often prayed?" 
He would weep and fall on his knees and pray ; and then go among 
the thoughtless boys of College and become merry. He did not 
wish them to know that he was enquiring after religion. He had 
not read much in his Bible after his mother's death. He had no 
copy of that book with him. He knew of no student that had a 
Bible ; and was ashamed to enquire of them any thing about it. 
He finally applied to the steward. Major James Morton, a godly 
man with a kind heart, and obtained, for a Saturday, the use of his 
family Bible. In the deep woods he read through the gospel ac- 
cording to Matthew, passing the day without refreshment and in 
entire seclusion. After this day he felt his determination to seek 
his salvation greatly strengthened, yet he had not courage to dis- 
close it openly. 

A sedate young lad, member of College, William Calhoon, was in 
the habit of returning, on Saturday, to his parents who lived near. 
His father was an elder in the Church and esteemed by all a godly 
man ; a number of his family were professors of religion. As this 
youth was about to return home on a certain Saturday, young Hill 
asked him to bring a good book on religion for bira to read, when 
he returned. On reaching home young Calhoon told his father in 
presence of the family, that William Hill said " he wanted a good 
book on religion to read." His sister Peggy, a young lady of much 
intelligence and warm piety, said at once, " 1 have the very book 
he ought to read." On Monday she sent him an old and much worn 
copy of AUein's Alarm to the Unconverted. This book young Hill 
locKed in his trunk till the next Saturday. His room-mates having 
gone out for the day, he locked the door and began to read his old 
book. He went on with tears and sighs. His distress of soul was 
greater and greater. He had no appetite for his dinner. One and 
another gentle rap at his door had been made and unanswered. 
At lengtii a violent rapping, accompanied with a threat of breaking 



REV. WILLIAM HILL. 171 

in induced him lo open the door. Tliere stood a student from North 
Carolina, James Blythe. He had suspected that Hill was serious, 
and was determined to know the certainty for himself. Looking 
around he saw the old book upon the bed. Taking it up and read- 
ing the title, he exclaimed — "Hill, are you reading this book?" 
Hill was agitated. Should he confess the truth and become the 
sport of the College boys, or should he deny the fact and hide his 
sorrows in his bosom? A strong temptation came upon the youth to 
turn the subject into a laugh. Blythe stood trembling with remorse 
of conscience, for he had come from North Carolina a professor of 
religion, and had been induced to conceal his professions to avoid 
notoriety, and finally to escape the ridicule of the students who 
generally were very far from religion. After a violent struggle, 
Hili at length said — "Yes, Blythe, I have been reading it." "Are 
you anxious about your soul?" said Blythe with great emotion. 
" Yes," replied Hill, "I am. I have neglected it too long, I fear too 
long. I am resolved to be more earnest hereafter." "Oh, Hill," 
exclaimed Blythe with a flood of tears, " what a sinner I am, would 
you believe 1 came from Carolina a professor of religion ! Here I 
have neglected my Bible, and have become hard and cold." He 
wept and groaned aloud and threw himself upon the bed ; crying 
out, "Oh Hill, seek your soul's salvation — you may be saved — I 
fear 1 cannot. I have denied the Lord, I fear I am lost." The 
two youths wept and talked and confessed and read together. It 
was a precious day to both. 

Cary Allen soon came to know the condition of things, and made 
them acquainted with another youth, a resident graduate, Clement 
Bead, who was under deep religious impressions. The next Saturday 
they retired to the deep woods in company, and held a prayer-meet- 
ing ; each one, in his turn, read a cliapter, gave out a hymn, and 
prayed. On the next Saturday on account of the weather they pro- 
cured a room in College, and locking the door began their prayer- 
meeting in suppressed tones. But the singing and prayers were 
overheard, and speedily a crowd of wild youth assembled at the 
room, shouting, swearing and thumping the door. The noise and 
confusion attracted the attention of the officers of College ; they 
quelled the riot and dispersed the mob, who were rejoicing in having 
broken up the prayer-meeting. After prayers in the evening, Pre- 
sident Smith called for an explanation of the disturbance. Some 
of the ringleaders at once arose, and said, that they heard singing 
and praymg in one of the rooms, like the Methodists ; and had 
broken up ihe disorderly proceeding. Until that moment neither 
the President nor the tutors. Lacy and Mahon, had any idea that, 
besiilcs Cary Allen, there was a praying youth in College. "And 
Avho are the culprits?" enquired tiie President. The lour youth 
cunfcssed themselves guilty of the charge. Looking at them with 
tears in his eyes, he exclaimed, '"Is it possible that some of my 
btudenis desire to pray ? and is it possible that any desire to lander 
tiieui ? Well my }oung friends, you shall have a place to pray. 



172 REV. WILLIAM HILL. 

The next Saturday's prayer-meeting shall he in my parlor, and I 
■will meet with you." At the appointed horn- on the next Saturday 
the four young men went trembling to the President's parlor ; the 
novelty of the thing had fdled the room. They were called on and 
prayed each in his turn, and the President gave a warm exhortation. 
The succeeding Saturday, the whole house was filled to overflowing. 
The next meeting was in the College Hall, which was filled with 
students, and people fv6m the neighborhood. The revival which 
had been heard of in Charlotte and part of Cumberland was felt in 
College. Fully half the students were enquiring what they should 
do to be saved. Prayer-meetings were set up forthwith in different 
parts of Mr. Smith's charge ; and the a,wakening seemed to spread 
over the two Counties. These four young men thus brought out to 
notice appeared to have the true faith of the gospel. Allen, as is 
shown in its proper place, had fallen on the floor in the agony of his 
conviction ; the other three obtained a hope in Christ without such 
violent emotion. All were busy in prayer-meetings and in exhorta- 
tions. 

In the vacation of the spring of 1788, Hill and Allen went home, 
to Mr. Daniel Allen, Avho lived on Great Guinea Creek, and were 
holding meetings around the neighborhood, with the young people, 
with great effect. At one of these, as has been related, Nash 
Legrand, aroused from his stupidity in sin, and greatly alarmed by 
a conversation with Drury Lacy, fell as completely overcome as 
Cary Allen had been, and went home professing faith. In October 
of this year Mr. Lacy was licensed to preach, as also Mr. Muhon 
the other tutor in College. Lacy was full of animation and ran a 
useful career. Mahon, in a few years, abandoned the ministry. 
Cary Allen died early, but a successful minister of Christ. Legrand 
was licensed in about a year, and filled up a measure of usefulness 
alloted to few. Clement Read lived to be old and died a faithful 
minister of Christ. Mr. Blythe died in old age an active, fervent, 
successful minister and teacher of youth, whose memory will long 
be dear in Kentucky. Mr. Hill, the subject of this notice, outlived 
them all, loving and beloved by them all. William Calhoon, the 
youth that brought Alleen's Alarm to College, lived to old age, a 
faithful minister of Christ. 

When the guardian, and uncle of Mr. Hill, understood from him, 
that he was determined not to pursue the study of the law, but 
devote himself to the gospel ministry, he thought proper to inter- 
pose. Being a man of impetuous feelings and violent temper, and 
not inclined to favor the religious action of the students, he de- 
termined to use decisive measures. He had imbibed a strong 
dislike to the established clergy, and was implicated in some acts 
of violence, upon the person of the minister of the parish, which 
led to a troublesome lawsuit ; and was exceedingly opposed to his 
nephew's entering the ministry in any way. He refused to allow 
him any more stipends, either from his own purse or the patrimony 
in his liunds, hoping that necessity Avoidd bring him to terms. 



REV. WILLIAM HILL. 173 

"But," says Dr. Ilill — "I lived at Major Edmund Read's, near 
Charlotte Courthouse, where I was furnished with a home from 
April 1st, 1789, till July 9th, 1790. During my residence in this 
hospitable family, I pursued my classical course of study privately, 
while my class was prosecuting their studies in College. I Avas 
forced to do this, because my uncle, who Avas my guardian, became 
offended Avith me for not complying Avith his Avishes in studying laAV. 
He Avithheld from me every cent of my little patrimonial inheritance 
for tAvo years. A comfortable home being tlius afforded me, I pro- 
secuted my studies in the best manner I could, and obtained permis- 
sion from the trustees of Hampden Sidney College, in Sept. 1789, 
to stand my examination with my class for the degree of Bachelor 
of Arts, Avhich examination was sanctioned, and I Avas permitted to 
graduate Avith my class. After I Avas graduated I continued to 
reside Avitli the same kind family, and prosecuted the study of the- 
ology, in the same priA^ate manner, under the direction of my dear 
and beloA^ed friend Dr. John B. Smith, who resided near the 
College, in Prince Edward, about 22 miles oft'. All the chance I 
had for the study of Divinity thus privately Avas from the 1st of 
October, 1789, Avhen I was graduated, till July 10th, 1790, Avhen I 
Avas licensed to preach the gospel, a little over nine months." 

" This family of Mr. Edmund Bead is the same that gave a home 
to Dr. Alexander, for some years of his early ministry. Mrs. 
Paulina Read, more generally knoAvn as Mrs. Legrand, in her 
AvidoAvhood, on the death of Rev. Nash Legrand, Avas the ready and 
efficient friend of young men desirous of an education, particularly 
those having the ministry in vicAv; and was one of " those women" 
to be held in honorable remembrance. While a resident in this 
family, " I held meetings of one kind or another, and exhorted in 
the best manner I could, in various destitute neighborhoods in 
Cliarlotte County, Avhich county had no regular settled clergyman 
in it3 bounds " at that time. While he Avas a resident at Major 
Read's, Dr. Alexander on his A'isit to Prince Edward, Avith Mr. 
Graham, at the house of the widow of Littlejoe Morton, on the 
Saturday night before the communion heard AVith surprise Mr. Hill 
deliver an exhortation — "a warm and pungent address, on the 
barren fig-tree, which affected my feelings very much." Warmth 
and fluency characterized his addresses. His figure was good, and 
voice clear and strong, and his bearing bold but respectful. His 
popularity, as an exhorter, induced the Presbytery to hasten his 
licensure to meet the great demand for ministers. Young men, as 
is usual in times of great excitement, Avere impatient to engage as 
exhorters and ministers, and people encouraged them to enter the 
harvest field ANaving for the harvest, lor a series of years Han- 
over Presbytery, as well as Lexington, in sending fortii laborers, 
seemed to partake of the hasty spirit of the incxpeiienced peo- 
ple, and thrust them out. And ic is to be remarKcd that tnese 
very young men, living as tlie majority of them did, to become old 
in then- useful labors, united in the ettort, Avhich Avarf successful, for 



174 -REV. WILLIAM HILL. 

enforc5n<r, in the general, the rule — that candidates for tlio rain- 
istry shall pursue the study of thcolo«.i:y for at least two ycara. 
They took the lead in founding seminaries, offering inducements to 
keep the candidates at study, for the extended term of three years. 
Mr. Hill is an example of early licensure, and of activity in fonuing 
seminaries to render a protracted term of study most efficient as 
Avell as necessary. 

The Preshytery that met at Pisgah, Bedford County, Virginia, 
Octoher IGth, 1789, was opened by Gary Allen, with his trial sermon 
for licensure. Mr. Moore was received from the Methodist Church, 
as a preacher in good standing, on recommendation of Mr. Pattillo 
and seventeen elders — and after long examination, admitted to 
ordination. The Presbytery putting in a declaration that this naust 
not be a precedent. Gary Allen's trials were all passed, yet his 
licensure delayed. Clement Read was called to account for preach- 
ing with the Methodists before his licensure. William Hill was re- 
ceived as candidate on the 19th. An essay was assigned him on 
" The advantages of Revelation above the light of nature to pro- 
duce piety and godly living." The Presbyterial exercise was upon 
Matt. 5 : 14, Ye are the salt of the earth. The members present 
were McRobert, Smith, Mitchel, Mahon and Lacy — with Graham and 
Carrick, from Lexington ; Elders Robert Franklin, Benjamin Alien 
and Robert Mitchel, the father of the minister. At the Presbytery 
at Briery, opened by Mr. Blair with a sermon on Isaiah 55 : 1, May 
6th, 1790, calls were put in for Legrand ; James Turner applied for 
advice about becoming a candidate ; Gary Allen was licensed, and 
the Presbytery gave him the right hand in token of approbation, 
and resolved to do the same in future with licentiates ; Wm. Hill 
exhibited his parts of trial assigned, and these being sustained, 
others were assigned — viz.', a Lecture Luke 11:20 to 26, Popular 
Sermon Heb. 11:24, 5, 6, By faith Moses, when he was come to 
years, refused to be called the son of Pharoah's daughter. Presby- 
tery also touk some measures to increase the collections for Missionary 
purposes. Order was also taken to assist in getting out an edition 
of the Family Bible. 

At Buffalo, July 9th, 1790, present McRobert, Smith, Mahon and 
Lacy ; Eklers James Allen, AndrcAv Wallace, Stephen Pettus and 
Littlejoe Morton. The Presbytery was opened by Wm. Hill with 
his truil sermon for licensure. His diploma was received in place 
of examination on literature and science, he read his lecture, and 
passed part of the examination on divinity. On Saturday, the 10th, 
his examination was concluded, and he was regularly licensed. He 
was directed by Presbytery to spend the months of August and Sep- 
tember in making a missionary tour through Halifax, Henry, Frank- 
lin and Pittsylvania. His exercises of mind are thus stated : 

Thumday, July 8th, 1790. — I set apart this day for prayer and 
fasting, to beg God's assistance and blessing upon the important 
office 1 am about to enter upon. I endeavored to examine tho 
motives by which I was actuated, found it a very difficult work to 



REV. WILLIAM HILL. 175 

perform; being in a state of darkness, and finding my heart so de- 
ceitful I "was at a loss what to conclude concerning myself. Felt 
somewhat engaged some part of the day in prayer to God. I tliink 
I surrendered myself to him unreservedly, and feel willing to 
sacrifice any private interest or happiness of my own in the world, 
that I might be useful to the souls of my fellow-men ; and I am 
willing to throw in my mite towards the advancement of the Re- 
deemer's kingdom on earth. Oh that the glory of God lay nearer to 
my heart, and that I had a more bleeding concern for poor, perish- 
ing sinners. I want to become an entire stranger and pilgrim upon 
the earth. 

Friday, July 9th. — At Buffalo, called on by Presbytery for my 
trial sermon, Ileb. 11 : 24, 5 : 6, By faith Moses. &c. After I had 
delivered my sermon Mr. McRobert preached. I felt almost over- 
Avhclmed at the thoughts of entering the ministry. At night I con- 
ducted a society at Mr. Andrew Baker's, felt my mind somewhat 
engaged. Blessed be the God of mercy who begins to look upon 
such a dead dog as I am. 

Saturday, July 10th. — Mr. Mahon preached; but it was dead 
and lifeless work. I was examined by the Presbytery respecting 
my acciuaintance with di\ inity, &c. ; and afterwards was licensed to 
preach the gospel of Christ to a perishing world. Lord take care 
of thy own cause, and perfect thy strength in my weakness. Past 
the evening at Mr. Foster's ; don't remember that I ever felt my 
heart so overwhelmed with a sense of my unworthiness in all my life ; 
never saw more of my nothingness and insufficiency for the work 
before me than during my retirement in the evening. I saw clearly 
that in me, tiiat is in my flesh, dAvelt no good thing, and felt that I 
could do nothing but as strengthened from on high, but was fully 
persuaded that through Christ strengthening me I could do all 
things. If ever I prayed earnestly, and committed myself to God, 
it was this night ; and if ever my soul drank its fill from a good pro- 
mise, it was from that sweet and seasonable one — "My grace is 
sufiicieut for thee," and I trust that I felt my soul resigned to the 
will of God in all things. A prayer-meeting was held at night, and 
I felt much engaged in speaking, especially of the love of God 
through Christ Jesus unto poor sinners. Some seemed afiected and 
considerably impressed. 

The Andrew Baker mentioned, made, sometime after this, the 
donations to the charitable fund proposed by Alexander and others, 
wdiicii now are productive, and the yearly increase of Avhich is used 
by AVest lianover Presbytery and the Union Theological Seminary. 
He thus speaks of some others who were lights of the church in this 
day — viz : 

Tuesday^ July 13^/i, 1790. — " Was employed chiefly this day in 
fixing and making arrangements for traveliiug, as I do not calculate 
on being stationary again for some years. In the afternoon rode 
down to the settlement in Cunibcrlarnl County, on Great Guinea, felt 
a great peace and tram^uillity of soul, and continued breathing after 



176 -REV. WILLIAM HILL. 

more grace. At night, at my old friend Nathan Womack's, felt 
great fervor in prayer, especially in the family. 

Wednesday^ 14:t}i. — "At night much of a spirit of prayer, espe- 
cially in the family, at the house of Benjamin Allen. 

Saturday, Vlth. — " Was unexpectedly called to preach at Nathan 
Womack's, on Great Guinea. The Lord enabled me to speak with 
some life and feeling. After I ceased Mr. Legrand preached an ex- 
cellent discourse. Mr. Smith then arose, and set the house in a 
flood of tears by his animating address. 

Tuesday, 20th. — "Preached Robert Jackson's funeral sermon, 
but felt very little engagedness of soul. Rode to Major Read's, my 
good old home, in the evening ; spent the time in profitable conver- 
sation with my pious and estimable friend, Mr. Read ; felt Jesus to 
be precious to my soul this night, and went to sleep in a sweet frame 
of mind." 

With Sabbath, August 1st, 1790, he began his missionai-y tour, 
preaching at Yuille's Meeting House, in Halifax. " Went in the 
evening to see an old aunt of mine I had never seen before. T think 
my aunt is a very pious woman. She and my uncle are both mem- 
bers of the Baptist Church ; but was much grieved to see how the 
Lord's day was desecrated and profaned by the family ; and from 
what I can learn it is a common case in these parts, and there is 
little or no difference between professors and non-professors. There 
are scarcely any other professors of religion about here but Baptists. 
It is a common practice to visit and converse upon worldly topics, 
while the children and young people are pursuing their sports and 
plays more extensively than on any other day in the week. I tried 
to remonstrate against these things. My old aunt joined me ; but 
my uncle defended these things, and said the Baptists did not ac- 
knowledge the obligation of the Sabbath day. Whether it was com- 
mon to that society or not, it certainly was in this neighborhood. 

Tuesday, August Sd. — " Do not remember that I was ever more 
distressed about my situation since I first had a hope in Christ ; was 
awfully afraid I had not experienced religion myself, and the 
thought of preaching an unknown Christ Avas killing to me — was 
so distressed that I had not the least appetite for food. Had to ride 
about twenty miles through a wet, rainy day, to reach an appoint- 
ment at Isham Breton's; preached to a few people who came 
through the rain, and then became quite prostrate by reason of a 
bad cold which I had taken by frequent preaching, riding through 
the rain, and last though not least, the agitated state of my mind. 
August 5th. — He preached at Reedy Greek, and went to Mr. 
Breton's. In the evening worship he spoke on the words, " Into 
whatsoever house ye enter, first say peace be to this house," &c. 
"If I ever felt the spirit of prayer it was then — and if I was not 
awfully deceived, the love of God was shed abroad in my poor, un- 
worthy heart by the Holy Ghost, so that I could ' rejoice with joy 
unspeakable and full of glory.' I was so exercised at this time that 
I almost lost my bodily strength." When he went to rest, the 



REV. WILLIAM HILL. 177 

old gentleman, who was greatly agitated during tlie exhortation, 
and attracted Mr. Hill's attention by his trembling, followed him to 
his room, and confessed that he had been in a sharp quarrel with 
his wife that day, supposed he had heard of it, was very sorry, had 
confessed it to God, and was deeply humbled for it. An arrow shot 
at venture ; as Mr. Hill of course knew nothing of it. 

With such alternations of light and darkness, joy and sorrow, 
stupidity and excitement, he made the tour assigned by Presbytery. 
Some were awakened by his preaching, some comforted. The arrows 
shot at venture often pierced the joints of the harness. At Franklin 
Court-House, Monday, September 6th, he says — "I attended the 
Court of Franklin County to despatch some worldly business, and 
look after some property which I hold in that County. It was 
election day. I saw much wickedness this day, and felt much con- 
cerned to see my poor fellow mortals drinking and degrading them- 
selves below the brutes that perish, and to hear them cursing and 
swearing, and using the very language of hell. Some were strip- 
ping and fighting, and tearing each other to pieces like incarnate 
devils. I saw one of the candidates walk through the court-yard 
with a large wooden can of stift' grog, and inviting the voters to 
come and drink with him ; and what made the matter worse, this 
candidate had been an Episcopal clergyman before the Revolution. 
I was so disgusted at this sight, that I determined to go in and vote 
against him, and did so, though it was the first vote I ever gave, 
and I had no intention Avhatever of voting when 1 came to the place, 
altliough the property I had in the County entitled me to a vote." 
At Henry Court-house his appointment had been recalled by some 
mischievous persons. At the head of Smith's river, he preached 
with great life — " Many were deeply affected, and some old bigoted 
Presbyterians looked, and gazed, and wandered. Some came up 
and asked me to pray for tiiem, and seemed earnestly to inquire 
what they should do to be saved." He went on through Bedford, 
and on Sabbath, 19th, preached at Pisgah, having met his old friend 
Mitchel with joy. "At night conducted social worship at Mrs. 
Trigg's, an old mother in Israel ; Mr. Turner in his exhortation 
seemed to get at the heart of every person in the house." 

Mr. Turner accompanied Mr. Hill across the Blue Ridge to Lex- 
ington. Both being of a cheerful turn, and glad to ride in company, 
they commenced a free conversation on their religious experience. 
They made mutual disclosures for each other's benefit, and spoke of 
their own short-comings and temptations. Both were gifted with a 
quick sense of the ludicrous, and both had the power of exciting 
ridicule; Hill severe in sarcasm, and Turner unequalled in fun. 
Something was said that excited the sense of ridiculous, and 
was followed by peals of laughter. A spirit of laughter and fun 
seized the young men ; and their mutual disclosures of trials, and 
temptations, and passions as men, and in their sacred office, and 
their failures in preaching, were all sources of ridicule and laughter. 
The eff'ect was mutual. Their excited feelings went on with a 
12 



178 REV. WILLIAM HILL. 

stronger and stronger tide, sweeping away the restraints that should 
have been a barrier, till levity in excess polluted their hearts, and 
gave their consciences weapons for terrible retribution. Their confess- 
ing their faults to one another had ceased to be a Christian virtue, 
and had become a snare and a defilement. At night both were 
suflcrers ; the laughter was past, the excitement over ; and a sense 
of folly and degradation oppressed the heart. They retired to pra3\ 
For a time they could not. On conversing with Mr. Turner the 
next day, Mr. Hill says — "Found he had spent just such a night 
as I did. We both resolved we would be more watchful and circum- 
spect for the future." The record of opinion which Mr. Hill made 
respecting himself, is — "This day's conduct was matter of grief to 
me on several accounts : 1st, Because it had no resemblance to that 
humble temper which every true disciple of Jesus ought to possess 
upon the review of former acts of wiclcedness, and discovering 
the indwelling sin and corruption of his nature, Avhich should 
rather make him loathe and abhor himself in dust and ashes. 
2d, I felt in my heart something so different from the gospel charity 
which rejoiceth not in iniquity, that I was rather pleased that my 
brother Turner felt the same evils I had, and felt as lightly about 
them as I did. 3d, I thought I was a stumbling-block in his way, 
and had led him astray, by Vthich I had not only wounded my own 
soul, but destroyed the peace of my brother for whom Christ died. 
4th, Because I was setting a bad example before some others, who 
were with us a part of the time, which must have made them have 
a contemptible opinion of us, but especially of me professing to be 
an ambassador of Christ. I desire to remember this day with sor- 
row and regret as long as I live, and humbly hope it will be a warn- 
ing I shall never forget. The good Lord forgive the iniquity of my 
sins ; remove me from the snare of the fowler, and enable me to 
be more watchful for the time to come." By Mr. Hill's account in 
another place, he did not recover serenity of heart and liveliness of 
hope till after he had endured an attack of sickness. 

The Commission of Synod met at New Monmouth, Friday, Sept. 
24th, 1790. They made choice of William Hill and Cary Allen, of 
lianover Presbytei-y, and Ilobert Marshall of Redstone Presbytery, 
to be their missionaries, on the usual condition, that their respective 
Presbyteries recommend them, and put them under the care of the 
Commission. Rev. Messrs. J. B. Smith and Graham were to apply 
to Bedstone Presbytery, and Mr. Smith to Hanover. Messrs. Hill 
and Allen were to labor east of the Blue Bidge, and Mr. Marshall 
on the west side, in Virginia proper, for six months. Mr. Hill 
preached before the Commission ; his mind was dark and he went 
heavily; he says his friend Marshall did well. 

From Lexington Mr. Hill went to Winchester, to attend the meet- 
ing of the Synod, on Thursday the oOth of September ; was sick 
most of the way, both in body and mind, and on reaching Win- 
chester the day Synod opened, took his bed, and did not attend any 
of the sessions, and only got to Church with difficulty on Sabbath. 



REV. WILLIAM HILL. 179 

On Monday October 4tli, he set out for Prince Edward with Mr. and 
Mrs. Smith, and his friend Mrs. Road ; unable to ride on horseback, 
he "was accommodated with a seat in Mrs. Read's cai-riage. He 
slowly gained strength. His sickness did not have that effect upon 
his spiritual condition he had hoped. " I expected to feel the import- 
ance of eternal things, and to be entirely dead to the world and all 
its enjoyments, and that if I lived to get well, I should feel abundantly 
more for poor sinners. But when sickness came an awful hardness 
of heart and insensibility of soul came with it ; for I could neither 
pray nor think, nor converse, with any satisfaction at all ; but my 
mind was shut up and dark, and Satan himself, at times, seemed to 
be let loose upon me, with temptations of infidelity and blasphemy, 
so that I became awfully afraid at times that I should become a 
castaway. By this I see God can bless health as well as sickness, 
and that no affliction of itself, notwithstanding its natural adapta- 
tion to awaken sinners to reflection, would ever prove a real blessing 
without its being sanctified by the grace of God." He did not re- 
cover his peace of mind until Sabbath the 17th, at a communion at 
Briery, where Mr. Smith and Mr. Mitchel were present. On his 
way to Prince Edw'ard, he went by Newtown, Gaines Cross Roads, 
Orange Court House, Colonel Cabell's, Warminster and on to Mr. 
Smith's, and did not attend the Presbytery in Goochland, which 
met October 8th, at the Bird meeting-house, the sessions being held 
mostly at the house of Robert Lewis, Elder. Messrs. Hill and Allen 
were recommended to the commission of Synod for further service. 

" Tuesday, Nov. 2d. Was employed in settling and arranging 
some secular affairs, preparatory to a six month's tour of missionary 
labor, which I am just about to undertake, in the lower Counties of 
Virginia, upon the Chesapeake Bay. Wednesday, Sd. Rode to 
Guinea neighborhood and had a society meeting at Mr. Nathan War- 
nock's, a place dear to me by many sacred recollections. In this 
house 1 first obtained a hope that I had passed from death unto life ; 
and my dear friend Nash Legrand, and many others professed to 
obtain religion about the same time, and at the same place." On 
Friday he preached at Gentry's meeting-house, about the borders 
of Cumberland and Powhatan, where I)avies used to preach. On 
Tuesday 9th, he rode into Richmond — "there was no place of wor- 
ship there, for any denomination, except the capitol. As I found no 
door open for me, or any one to take me by the hand, 1 rode in the 
afternoon six or eight miles to the Rev. John D. Blair's." On Thurs- 
day 11th, he preached in the house once occupied by Davies, and 
was oppressed by the thought that the once flourishing Church was 
now so small. 

Visiting Mrs. Brame in Caroline County, an old disciple, and 
hearer of Davies, firm in her faith though solitary in its exercise, 
he set off for the Northern Neck, to visit the congregations once 
flourishing under the charge of Dr. Waddell, in the Counties of 
L.ancaster and Northumberland. For a travelling companion he 
had Mr. David Smith from Western Pennsylvania, a member of 



180 REV. WILLIAM HILL. 

Hampden Sidney College, having the ministry in view, seeking by 
the excursion to recruit his health, a godly and discreet young man, 
who might check his companions' tendency to levity and be cheered 
by his mirthfulness. Crossing the Rappahannock at Port Royal, 
Friday 19th, they passed through the lower end of King George, 
held a meeting for prayer and exhortation in Westmoreland, at 
Leeds, on Saturday, the 20th, " Rode constantly all day^ and after 
being lost and perplexed in finding the right road, arrived at night 
at Col. James Gordon's in Lancaster County, where a letter of 
"introduction procured us a hearty welcome. His house was full 
of company, relatives and other friends, when we arrived. They 
were generally persons who moved in the higher circles, and appa- 
rently unusually gay and showy in their dress and manners. The 
Col. took me and my young friend Smith, in succession, around the 
room and introduced us to each of his guests, and the members of 
his family, one by one, in the most formal and stylish manner. This 
placed us in rather an awkward situation, as we had both of us been 
accustomed to the plainest and simplest dress, so that we were a 
little disconcerted, when we were received in this manner by Col. 
Gordon, whom Ave expected to find a very plain and pious man, 
from the accounts we had heard of him." 

"After supper we were conducted to bed, without having an op- 
portunity of forming much acquaintance with any, except from what 
we saw. After Ave had got to bed, my young friend proposed that 
Ave should be off in the morning, as he supposed they were only the 
gay fashionable people of the world, who cared very little about 
religion, and among Avhom he supposed there Avas very little pros- 
pect of doing good ; but I told him Ave Avould try them awhile and 
see Avhat could be done." The next day — Sabbath, Mr. Hill 
preached at the Presbyterian Church nearest Col. Gordon's, some- 
times for distinction called the Upper meeting-house. A Methodist 
minister, having an appointment there, also preached. The audi- 
ence was large and respectful. Dr. Waddell removed from Lan- 
caster to the mountains about the year 1778. He had no successor 
in the pastoral office. Many of the congregation, urged by the 
inroads made by the British vessels of Avar, and induced by the 
fertility of the soil, sought the neighborhood of the mountains. 
The able session, Messrs, Chichester, Thomas and Dale Carter, 
Mitchell, Gordon and Selden, AA'asted away by removals, age and 
sickness, and was never renewed. Some of the Church members 
died, others, despairing of having a pastor of the Presbyterian order, 
had united Avith the Methodists, and some Avith the Baptists. Di- 
minished io all these Avays, the large Church of Dr. Waddell Avas 
reduced to about a dozen members retaining their position as church 
members, when Mr. Hill visited the counties. 

" Tuesday, 22d. Preached at Downing's meeting-house in North- 
umberland. Had some agreeable meditations by the Avay, but in 
yreaehing was cramped and shut up again. Went home Avith Ma- 
dame Seiden, an old disciple Avith wiiom Ave should lodge. Wednes- 



REV. WILLIAM HILL. 181 

day, 24tli.''-^reaclied at Lowry's ware-house. At night I attempted 
to preach at Col. Gordon's. Began with a cohl heart and went on 
like an ox going to the slaughter for a while; but before I ended 
the Lord was pleased to favor mo with considerable liberty, so that 
I was enabled to speak with some life and feeling. I have often 
found my clieerful and lively feelings have been very much confined 
to the line of public exercises. My feelings before have been cold 
and lifeless, and as soon as I retired they returned to the same 
state, so that I have come to the conclusion that the assistance which 
I felt in speaking to others, was rather a favor designed by God for 
others, of which I was but the voice of one crying in the wilder- 
ness, than any evidence of the exei'cise of a gracious affection in my 
own heart ; which has made irie fear sometimes, that after I had 
preached the gospel and been useful to others, I myself might be a 
castaway." On Thursday night, at " Mrs. Berryman's a widow 
lady living immediately on the shore of the Chesapeake Bay. Spent 
the evening very agreeably with that excellent woman and her pious 
Baptist sister, Mrs. Maxwell, in religious conversation, singing and 
prayer." 

Mr. Hill remained preaching in the two counties till Tuesday, 
Jan. 11th, 1791, visiting the few Presbyterians left, and making 
acquaintance with pious people of other denominations. He liad 
frequent interviews with the noted Baptist preacher, Mr. Lunsford, 
vvdioni he greatly admired as a Christian man and minister ; visited 
Judge Henry who was beset with infidel objections, and perplexed 
the young minister with his difficulties and metaphysical inquiries. 
The Judge was a professor of religion, but was feeling that trial of 
his faith, which in the novel form of French infidelity, tested the 
hearts of Christian men, the latter part of the eighteenth century. 
Mr. Hill had heard but little of such matters till he heard them on 
the Bay Shore, and they Avere strange to him. He attended the 
death-bed of old Mrs. Selden, whom he thought one of God's 
jewels ; and visited old Mrs. Miller, about 90 years of age, and 
blind about 7 years, and confined to her room. " She professed 
religion under Mr. Waddell, when he was pastor in the congregation, 
and had not heard a Presbyterian minister since his removal. I do 
not think I ever saw a Christian so ripe for glory before. I then 
visited Mrs. Tapscott again," (a lady wasting away with consump- 
tion and inquiring for salvation) ; " after conversuig and praying 
with her I rode to see Dr. Robertson, an old Scotch Presbyterian, 
who is very infirm, and prevented from attending public worship 
any more." (See a notice of him in the Sketch ot Waddell.) 

Mr. Hill frequently visited Col. Gordon's family, and his final 
opinion may be given in his own words — '•'I find notwithstanding 
the unfavorable impressions made upon Mr. Smith and myself the 
night of our arrival, there were some eminently pious persons in 
that gay and fashionable circle into widch we were introduced 
with so much formality. This style of dress and manners was so 
entirely dilierent from what we had ever witnessed among professors 



182 REV. WILLIAM HILL. 

of religion, the first impression upon us Avas very unfavorable. I 
find this also, that I had attached too much importance to dress and 
manners, and had identified them too much with genuine piety ; and 
that our good friends in Lancaster, being shut oat from the regular 
means of grace and religious instruction, and mingling almost 
exclusively with men of the world and fashionable life, had only 
conformed too much to the spirit of the world, which they readily 
saw and acknowledged, when it was suggested to them as incom- 
patible with the seriousness and simplicity of the gospel of Christ. 
Wo found a few precious Christians in these parts, to Avhom our com- 
ing and conversation was as life from the dead." 

Leaving his friend David Smith at Col. Gordon's, a cripple by 
the falling of his horse on the ice, he crossed the Rappahannock at 
Urbanna, in company with an old Baptist preacher, Mr. Sutton, 
and proceeded on through Middlesex, and in Gloucester lodged at 
a public house. " We asked permission to have family worship 
with them. The good lady of the house said she had fixed a room 
for us, and we might go and do what we pleased there. But we 
said we had a desire to pray with the family if they had no objec- 
tion. She said we might do as we pleased as to that ; but made no 
movement of any kind. Her husband was lying on the bed, and 
she and her daughters were sewing, and a number of little negroes 
were picking cotton about the room. As they made no movement, 
we knelt down and prayed while they all continued at their work, 
us if nothing out of the usual way was going on." Detained by 
high wind he crossed the river late, and reached Williamsburg in 
the night. Calling at the house of Mr. Holt, brother-iu-law of Mr. 
Davies, the only Presbyterian in the place, and accounted a pious 
man, Mr. Hill, under misapprehension, though offering a letter L-om 
'"'^ol. Gordon, was turned from the door. JNot knowing where to go, 
he accosted a negro man in the street, " I asked him if he knew 
any religious man, a good Christian in Williamsburg. After study- 
ing awhile he said he did not know any such in town, but there was 
a very good old man about a mile from town. I told him I would 
give iiim a quarter of a dollar if he would conduct me to his house, 
which he did much to our satisfaction and comfort. This good old 
man was a Mr. Wilkeson, living about a mile north of the town, whom 
we found to be just such a man as we took him to be — a plain, 
artless, unaffected, hospitable, pious Methodist, who received us 
very cordially, and treated us with every possible kindness." His 
request next day for the use of the Episcopal church was refused : 
the court-house was refused ; and permission to visit an insane 
person at the asylum refused, because — it was such persons as I 
who scut so many persons to bedlam." A room in the deserted 
old Capitol was fixed on as the place, and notice circulated. The 
two preachers went at the hour, and began singing — a few people 
came m — and they each gave a short sermon. He obtained an 
interview Avith some members of the college who had been his fellow 
Students at Hampden Sidney, and was not favorably impressed with 



REV. WILLIAM HILL. 183 

the morals of tlie college. Mr. Holt became sensible of bis 
misapprebension, and made tbe amende lionorahle to Mr. Hill, 
having spent tbe night sleepless when he understood that be had 
turned a Presbyterian minister from his door. From particular 
circumstances and tbe singularity of a man coming at that time of 
night, to bis bouse, professing to be a Presbyterian minister, in a 
place where one bad not been seen or heard of for many years, he 
' thought it was a hoax for a particular purpose practised by some 
persons in the city and neighborhood. But nothing could be done 
to assist Mr. Hill in getting a hearing in the city in tbe short time 
he could stay. Previous notice and some arrangement were abso- 
lutely necessary. The excitement on religion from which Mr. Hill 
had gone was entirely unknown there, and tbe remains of a Presby- 
t erian congregation could not be found as in tbe Nortbern Neck ; 
and the only Presbyterian in tbe place to whom he had an introduction 
had moved there for purposes of trade, and not then in a position 
to gather a congregation on short notice, as the Sheriff was seeking 
to accomplish a peaceable entrance to his house for some special 
purposes not the most agreeable to Mr. Holt. In the apology he 
made Mr. Hill he exhibited a Christian spirit. Mr. Hill's next 
visit was more agreeable. 

Hearing of a Methodist quarterly-meeting, in James city, he rode 
over, and passed the 15tb and IGth of January, Saturday and Sab- 
bath, with them. Tbe cordiality which be had experienced from 
that denomination in Lancaster and Northumberland, and in all his 
previous mission, was not exhibited here. The preachers professed 
the greatest aversion to the Calvinistic creed, telling him his doc- 
trine "was forged in bell and beat out on tbe devil's anvil." At 
the close of worship on Sabbath, " two young men from the pew ia 
which I sat, stepped upon the bench and gave notice there would be 
preaching that night at Mr. Hales' in tbe neighborhood. I asked 
them who was to preach, and was told they meant to preach them- 
selves. These young strangers were Mr. Robert Sample and Mr. 
Andrew Broaddus, Baptists, who had just commenced preaching, 
and this was one of their first excursions." These young men after- 
wards became prominent men in the Baptist Church. As their pro- 
posed track was on the same route Mr. Hill bad arranged for 
himself, for some days they joined company and preached together. 
They visited, and were kindly received at Hampton and Portsmouth, 
and preached a number of times to large audiences. The attempt 
to preach in Norfolk aftbrded little encouragement, for either Pres- 
byterian or Baptist, to renew tbe effort at that time. Mr. Hill 
found that the people in this section were generally Baptists, and 
thought their tendencies were to tbe opposite extreme of the Metho- 
dists he had encountered, bigoted antinomianism. "I find," he 
says, " that it has a very pernicious eff"ect, especially amongst igno- 
rant people, to be continually preaching up the doctrine of the 
perseverance of the saints, without enforcing Christian duties, or 
having it clearly understood, that the perseverance of tbe saints 



184 EEV. WILLIAM HILL. 

taught in the Bible is a perseverance in holiness, and not in sin. 
This is the error of too many of the Baptists now-a-days, which 
brings Bible Calvinism into contempt, and gives currency to the 
doctrine of Arminianism so industriously circulated by some others." 
He parted company with these young ministers to make a second 
visit to Williamsburg ; their respect was mutual through life. The 
Baptist minister, a Mr. Armstrong, at Portsmouth, had been an 
officer in the Revolution, and while in the army had been repeatedly 
engaged in duels ; but professed conversion and commenced preach- 
ing while in the army, and what was a little singular, he thought 
duels justifiable, and told Mr. Hill that — "he was insulted hj an 
individual while preaching in a Court-house, and after he had closed 
his worship, he sat down and wrote a challenge to the person before 
he left the bench." He also told Mr. Hill, this was not a solitary 
event in his history, and that he defended his course. 

A letter was sent Mr. Hill, signed by several merchants in 
Williamsburg, saying it was not known, until he was gone, 
that he was a Presbyterian minister ; and inviting his return with 
assurance of a decent audience, and respectful treatment. He 
returned on Wednesday the 26th, and found a large audience 
assembled in the old capitol. He pneached Thursday at old Mr. 
Wilkinson's, and Friday at Mr. Dodd's, a funeral sermon. On 
Satui'day, 29th, he crossed James River at Jamestown, after visit- 
ing the ruins, and rode on through the cold to get near Ellis's 
meeting-house in Surrey County. '•'• Felt my heart somewhat warmed 
in conversing with a poor persecuted negro whom I met with, and 
who I verily believe loves Jesus, for he says he has been sorely 
chastised at times on account of his religion. I lodged at night 
with Mr. Moorings, a hospitable Methodist of Surrey County. 0, 
what a pity it is that many Slethodists have not as good heads as 
hearts." The next morning, Sabbath, 30th, he rode on some dis- 
tance and met his old college-mate, William Spencer, who had pro- 
fessed conversion a little before the revival in the College, and had 
left his studies and commenced preaching as a circuit rider. Mr. 
Hill preached with anotlier minister. The congregation were 
vociferous in their expressions of interest, often entirely drowning 
the preacher's voice with shouts ; the negroes were fanatically wild. 
The young ministers spent a day or two together preaching repeat- 
edly, and discussing their different views and doctrines. 

When about parting, Tuesday, Feb. 1st, Mr. Spencer refused to 
give Mr. Hill letters of introduction to any of the Methodists in 
Petersburg, informing him that the Methodists were not pleased 
with his doctrine or manner of preaching, and he need not expect 
to be invited to preach any more for them in those parts. " I rode 
through excessively cold weather through Prince George to Peters- 
burg. But having no acquaintance m the place, and no letters 
of introduction, 1 met with a cold reception there. There was not 
a member of the Presbyterian church I could hear of in the place, 
and 1 could find no one willing to receive me and lend a helping 



EEV. WILLIAM HILL. 185 

]mi-im\. I asked permission to make an appointment to preach in the 
Er)iscopa.l church, and in the Methodist meeting-house, the only 
pliiccs of worsliip in the toAvn, and was peremptorily refused in both 
instances. I then went throug-li the different taverns, and asked per- 
mission to use their public or ball rooms for an appointment to 
preach, but failed even in this." He then rode to a tavern eight 
railes in the country, and lodged Avith a company of boisterous revel- 
lers. The next day he visited the noted Episcopal minister, Deve- 
reaux Jarrett ; and being kindly received he remained about a week 
at the hospitable mansion of this excellent man, or visiting with him 
in the neighborhood around. Here Mr. David Smith having recov- 
ered from his lameness overtook him. On Tuesday, 8th, they left 
the neighborhood of this solitary but firm defender of evangelical 
truths, whose life will always be an interesting chapter in history, 
and rode over to Mr. Joel Tanner's, in Nottaway, a Presbyterian 
who had not been visited by a preacher of his own denomination for 
some years. The remaining part of the month he spent in Notta- 
way, preaching repeatedly at Peter Dupuy's, also at James Dupuy's, 
at Mr. Tanner's, at the meeting-house near Mr. Tanner's, at Robert 
Smith's, Thomas Jeffries', Mr. Ilawson's, Mr. Ferguson's, at Row- 
land's church, (Episcopal), at Charles Anderson's, a Baptist minis- 
ter, where he met three other Baptist ministers, and at Mr. Vaugh- 
an's, in Amelia County, at Chinquepin church, and Grub Hill 
church, (Episcopal). The attendance was generally good, and the 
audiences were often deeply affected. The Rev. James Craig, of the 
Established church, interposed at Chinquepin, and would preach 
himself, and as no one was present of the neighborhood that would 
make the responses, he prevailed on Mr. Hill to make them. On 
Sabbath he interposed again, but the people insisted on hearing 
Mr. Hill, before they separated. Some of the people who heard 
Mr. Hill repeatedly, became very anxious about their souls' eternal 
welfare. 

On Friday, April 1st, 1791, the Presbytery of Hanover, and the 
Commission of Synod, met at Briery church ; the opening sermon 
was preached by Robert Marshall, missionary. Mr. Graham, of 
Lexington, was present, and preached after Mr. Hill, on Saturday ; 
and on Sabbath " Mr. Graham preached in the forenoon, one of the 
greatest sermons I ever heard. I sat under it with great delight, 
and its fruit was sweet to my taste. I had a sweet time at the com- 
munion. Mr. Mitchel gave an impressive concluding address." On 
Tuesday the Presbytery and Commission assembled at Hampden 
Sidney, and were there met by Rev. Hevereaux Jarrett, from Din- 
widdle, who took his seat as corresponding member, his old com- 
panion in the ministry having become a regular member. Mr. Jarrett 
"gave us an excellent evangelical sermon." Mr. Legrand was 
ordained to the full work of the gospel ministry, having determined 
to become the settled minister at Cedar Creek and Opecquon, in 
i^'rederick County. xVlr. Smith brought in the famous resolution on 
irregularities in church members, intended particularly for the 
churches east of James River. (See Sketches of his Lifej. 



18G REV. WILLIAM HILL. 

After Preshytcry, Mr. Hill resinned his missionary labors ; and 
holding with his step-brother, Cary Allen, a series of meetings in 
Cumberland, passed through Charlotte, Halifax, Pittsylvania, Frank- 
lin, Montgomery, Wythe, on to Abingdon. On the 1st of June, Mr. 
Matthew Lylc, lately licensed by Lexington Presbytery, and sent 
out by the Commission of Synod, met him while he was staying at 
Captain Robert Woods' residence. In this neighborhood he had 
been preaching a number of days with great apparent effect. In 
the morning he had ascended Chesnut Mountain — " My mind was 
greatly elevated with the prospect, and prepared to adore the God 
of nature." He rejoiced greatly that he was to have the company 
of the young brother for a length of time. In his previous missions, 
he had been, with the exception of a short time with David Smith, 
without any regular companion, in his almost daily preachings, and 
his rides through heat and cold, through storms and rains, solitudes 
of the plains and of the mountains ; and had often suffered for Avant 
of that mutual aid rendered by missionaries who go out two by two. 

Required by their commission to stay but a short time in a place, 
and having a large tract of country to pass over, they with regret 
left the neighborhood of Mr. Wood's, and went on through Frank- 
lin to Montgomery, preaching almost every day. They both gene- 
rally took part in the exercises ; either both preached, or one 
preached and the other followed with an exhortation, unless some 
preacher of another denomination was present, and then sometimes 
all took part. Near Abingdon they visited Rev. Charles Cummings, 
the pioneer mininister, advancing in years. From that place they 
turned back on the last day of June. In this tour they passed over 
part of the track assigned to Mr. Alexander, within a year or two, 
so pleasantly alluded to in his memoirs. On their way out they 
preached, starting June 2d from John Martin's, near Chesnut Moun- 
tain — at Mr. John Dickenson's, on Pig River — at Iron Creek — at 
Mr. Turner's, on Fawn Creek — at the meeting house near Capt. 
Hairston's, the funeral sermon of old Captain Ilairston — at Mr. 
Pilion's, on Smith's River — at the head of Smith's River; here 
having fasted on Saturday, his concomitant affliction followed him 
on Sabbath, the head-ache, but he preached twice, and Mr. Lyle 
once — at Major Eason's — at Captain Johnson's. On the night of 
Thursda,y, 16th, they were belated, and slept in a pen made for a 
barn, but without any roof of any kind, having their saddles for pil- 
lows and their great coats for a covering — getting from a miserable 
cabin a rye ashpone and a little sour milk for supper — at Mr. 
Whitlock's, on Little Reedy Island Creek, in Wythe County — at 
the lead mines in Wythe, entertained by Mr. Frisbee — at Graham's 
Meeting House — at Fort Chissel — Mr. George Ewing's, on Crip- 
ple Creek — at Thorn Branch Meeting House ; went to Mr. James 
Campbell's, a very kind and hospitable man, but inclined to Sweden- 
borg s doctrines — spent a day at Mr. Arthur Campbell's, who was 
strongly inclined to follow Swedenborg. While resting here " My 
iriend and colleague Lyle and myself hit upon some subjects on 



REV. WILLIAM HILL. 187 

T.-liicli Ive diiFerecl widely in our sentiinents, and each contending for 
his own opinion with a warmth disproportionate to the map-nitude 
of the subject, the contest grew so sharp that like Paul and Barna- 
bas of old, we at last talked of separating. However we agreed to 
retire and pray together over the matter, and both became ashamed 
of ourselves, buried all our differences, and became more united than 
ever." Preached at Mr. Atkins' — at Major Bowen's, in a large 
room constructed for a ball-room, and met Rev. Charles Cummin gs, 
the pioneer of the Holston waters at Mrs, Boatty's — at Mrs. 
Beatty's — at Ebbing Spring Meeting House, and went on to Mr. 
Cumming's — and at Abington. From this place, on the last day 
of June, they turned their course back towards Cripple Creek, in 
"VYythe County. 

On the 4th of July he makes this entry — " It is now the height 
of harvest, when the people are obliged to be at home, and our horses 
as well as ourselves need recruiting, we therefore declined makino- 
any appointments during the week. We continued at Mr. Ewing's. 
But to spend day after day doing nothing made the time pass 
heavily, so that I wished to be at my employment again." After 
repassing the ground they had traversed, they sought the head 
wafers of the Potomac, preaching on the fourth Sabbath of August 
at Mr. Dinwiddle's, on the dividing ridge between the waters of James 
River and the waters of the Potoinac ; "the head spring of each 
rises in the same hill about one and a half mile apart." Spending 
some days in preaching at Col. Poage's, in the upper tract in Pendle- 
ton, they passed on to Moorfield, in Hardy County, and preached a 
few sermons there in the absence of Dr. Jennings, the successor of 
Mr. Hoge. Going across to Winchester, they proceeded to New- 
town, and met their young friend Nash Legrand, the pastor of Cedar 
Creek and Opecquon ; with him they spend a few days, and witness 
the success of his ministry. The residences of Gordon, Allen, Glass, 
Gilkerson and Carlisle are mentioned as places of prayer-meetings 
and religious worship. 

On Tuesday, Sept. 15th, Mr. Hill made his first visit to a congre- 
gation to which he afterwards preached a series of years ; " I 
preached to a large congregation at Bullskin. I preached at the 
same place at night with a more solemn impression than in the day. 
Friday, 16th, I preached at Charlestown, the congregation but 
small. I preached at Mr. John White's, an old Israelite indeed. 
The house could not contain the people, whose attention was very 
great indeed. Saturday, 17, I preached at Mr. Peter Martin's. At 
night I became acquainted with Mr. Moses Hoge, a \gyj worthy 
minister, in Shepherdstown." On Sabbath having preached at Shep- 
herdstown and Martiusburg, he went to visit — "Mr. Vance, the 
pastor of Falling Water and Tuscarora, who was upon the borders 
of the grave, in the Iqst stage of consumption." 

On Monday, 10th, he preached at Tuscarora to a small audience. 
'* Mr. Vauce rode out, and lay in one of the pews while I preached." 
On Wednesday, 21st, he preached his first sermon in Winchester, 



188 BEV. WILLIAM HILL. 

■where he spent many years of his after life. " Many could not .^et 
into the house, and had to return home without heavins; tlie sermon. 
It was a solemn occasion, and many appeared deeply affected." 
After laboring with Messrs. Joseph Smith and James Hughes, from 
Redstone, at a communion service at Cedar Creek, ho Avent to Win- 
chester on the 28th, to meet the Synod and the Connhis.sion of 
Synod ; and there, as in the preceding year, was taken sick. He 
was not able to resume his labors till November. 

In this sickness he received attentions always remembered from 
a young Scotchman, AVilliam Williamson, whose acquaintance he 
formed on his mission, ending in a lasting friendship. At the fall 
meeting of the Presbytery in October, numerous calls and invitations 
were proposed for the services of Mr. Hill, w^hich Avere referred to 
him. On recovering his health, he made choice of the congregations 
on Bullskin, and in and around CharlestoAvn, Jefferson County. In 
the month of May, 1792, he was by Hanover Presbytery received 
back from the commission of Synod, and transferred to Lexington 
Presbytery for ordination and installation. When the Presbytery 
of Lexington met at Charlestown, May 28th, 1792, the credentials 
of Mr. Hill had not arrived. On the testimony of Mr. Andrew 
Law, a minister from Ncav England, that he Avas present at the 
meeting of Hanover Presbytery, Avhen the proper papers Avere 
ordered and made out, the candidate Avas received. The calls from 
Bullskin and Charlestown having been accepted, preparations were 
made ft)r the ordination. On Thursday, 29th, Mr. Hill preached 
his trial sermon in CharlestoAvn from 1st John 5th, 10 — He that 
believeth on the Son of God hath the Avitness in himself. On Frida}^ 
the oOth, the ordination services were performed in the Episcopal 
stone church, near Charlestown. Mr. Hoge preached from the 
words — Thou therefore endure hardness as a good soldier of Jesus 
Christ, — and gave the charge. Bullskin had been a congregation 
for some thirty years, and had enjoyed the services of missionaries, 
and some stated supplies from Donegal Presbytery. On account of 
the distance from the churches of Hanover and Lexington, Mr. Hill 
was the first minister from Virginia Avhose services they Avere able 
to secure. The congregation of Elk branch, situated betAveen 
Charlestown and Shepherdstown, about this time Avas, by consent, 
so arranged that part Aveut under the care of Mr. Hoge, and part 
under Mr. Hill. 

The extracts from Mr. Hill's journal have been given at some 
length for two reasons : 1st. This is the only journal Avritten by 
Dr. Hill, and is the only one containing much information about his 
field of early labor, Avritten by any one ; and 2d, in it he draAvs his 
own picture most graphically. Tiie youthful missionary Avas the old 
man of fourscore. He revised his journal, and gave some explana- 
tory notes, completing the portrait of himself and the times and the 
people. There Avas always a Avarmheartedness in him. What he 
did, he did with all his might. He was Aveary of rest days — as at 
the house of Mr. EAving — no matter how kindly cared for ; and 



REV. WILLIAM HILL. 189 

would without hesitation encounter great difficulties to fulfil appoint- 
ments, or gain a favored purpose. He could, all through life, ride 
in the rain, ford rivers, cross mountains to preach to a small audi- 
ence, and then feel ashamed of himself that his message was not 
better delivered. The propensity to merriment would show itself, 
as with Mr. Turner ; but never broke forth in the pulpit. There he 
was always grave and solemn. He struggled to the last of life with 
that fiery temper that was kindled against Lyle in argument, and 
allayed by prayer. Tall, slim, broad-shouldered, he possessed a fine 
figure for an orator. His breast was thin, in his youth, and showed 
a tendency to flatness, indicative of inherent weakness. Till after 
his twenty-seventh year, he dreaded consumption, and expected an 
early death. This expectation, in connection with his ardent tem- 
perament, made him reckless of danger and exposure ; he would die 
like a true soldier, in the field. As he approached his thirtieth 
year, his chest enlarged, and the predisposition to stoop gave place 
to a bold manly bearing, and his voice became more strong and 
penetrating. In preaching in the woods, the largest crowds ever 
assembled in the valley couhl hear with ease, and felt, under his 
vehement and often passionate declamation, his power to excite 
their stormy passions to a tempest. Always grave in the pulpit, he 
sometimes forgot himself when he would unbend in private inter- 
course, and fail to follow out the deep impression he had made in 
public ; but he admired the man that could, without sternness, be a 
preacher everywhere. Warm in his attachments, and, unless re- 
strained by the high motives of the gospel, strong in his resentments, 
the ardency of his temperament, his lively feelings, and a fund of 
kindness, softening the natural severity of his temper, made him an 
interesting companion and a valued friend. His power of sarcasm 
sometimes appeared in the pulpit ; his mirthfulness never. 

He presided over a classical school in Charlestown for a length 
of time, with great ability as a teacher and disciplinarian. The 
remuneration he received, after paying the expenses of the school 
and the wages of assistants, was small, but necessary to make up 
the deficiency of his salary in the support of his family. His con- 
nection with the school, consuming time and wasting liis strength, 
he considered necessary to the welfare of his congregation, which 
he thought could not flourish without good schools. William Naylor, 
in after life a lawyer of eminence and an elder in the church, was 
one of his assistants. Mr. Hill thought that he might preach more 
effectually, in this way, and his labor was not in vain. 

in the fall of 1792 he Avas married to Miss Nancy Morton, 
daughter of Col. Wm. Morton, of Charlotte, and took over to 
Jcticrson, to bless his house, one of the sweetest flowers ever trans- 
jjianted from the lowlands to the fertile valley of the Shenandoah. 
Of lovely form, and small delicate frame, of indescribable simplicity 
and sweetness of manners, forbearing in her disposition and devout 
in her faith, she reigned in her husband's heart till death; receiving 
from him iu his age the same respectful, assiduous attention, with a 



190 REV. JAMES TURNER. 

greater display of unchecked fondness than when he was strivinfi; to 
win her youthful love. Mr. Williamson, also very hnppily married, 
tells of him, in his early matrimonial days, that reading that verso 
of Paul in which he says — "husbands, love your wives," his single 
comment was, "Thankee, Paul, for that." 

The Synod, at its meeting in Harrisonburg, Sept. 26th, 1794, 
resolved to divide Lexington Presbytery. " The dividing line shall 
begin on that part of the boundary line between the Presbyteries 
of Lexington and Redstone, on the Allegheny Mountains, where 
Hardy County is divided from Pendleton, running thence with the 
line dividing the counties until the same reaches the corner of 
Rockingham County ; from thence in a direct course to the place 
where the great road through Keezletown to Winchester crosses the 
Shenandoah ; from thence to Swift Run Gap on the Blue Ridge, 
which reaches the boundary of the Presbytery of Hanover." The 
members living north-east of said line — Moses Hoge, Nash Legrand, 
Wm. Hill, and John Lyle, and William Williamson formed the 
Presbytery of Winchester. The first meeting was held December 
4th, 1794, in the stone meeting-house, Winchester, now occupied by 
the Baptists; members in attendance were Messrs. Hoge, Legrand 
and Williamson, with elders William Buckles, Alexander Feely and 
James Perry. Mr. Hoge opened the meeting with a sermon on the 
words, "The kingdom of heaven is like a grain of mustard seed." 
The members all lived in Virginia, and west of the Blue Ridge. 
Mr. Hoge, the oldest member, and the first of the Presbytery 
located in the prescribed bounds, occupied the lower end of the 
Shenandoah Valley from the Ridge to the neighborhood of Martins- 
burg. Mr. Hill was next above him with similar boundaries. Mr. 
Legrand's charge reached across the Valley, and extended from 
beloAV Winchester to Shenandoah County — some families from that 
county attending Cedar Creek meeting-house. Mr. Williamson, 
Warren County and a small part of Shenandoah. Mr. Lyle lived 
upon South Branch of the Potomac, in Hampshire County ; and for 
a time was head of a popular and flourishing school. Mr. Legrand's 
charge was considered the most inviting ; and he exerted a wider 
influence than his brethren for a series of years, and then gave way 
to Mr. Hill. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

REV. JAMES TURNER 



At the base of the Blue Ridge, in the County of Bedford, Vir- 
ginia, and in sight of the Peaks of Otter, James Turner had his 
birth-place and his burial. His parents were of English descent. 
His mother eminent for her piety in her unobtrusive life, gave birth 



REV. JAMES TURNER. 191 

to this son May 7th, 1759, in the midst of the troubles of the 
Indian wars. Her eiforts to train him in his boyhood, to walk in 
the paths of true wisdom, were ultimately crowned with success. 
Tn his early years, the Rev. David Rice, the apostle of Kentucky, 
was the pastor of the church at the Peaks, to which his mother 
belonged. Classical schools were cherished by the citizens of Bed- 
ford from the earliest settlement, and were much encouraged by 
Mr. Rice. The capacity of young Turner for language was found 
to be of a high order. He mastered the Latin Grammar in two 
weeks ; and his proficiency in Greek was remarkable. His classical 
education, however, was never completed, and his Greek studies 
were not prosecuted to an equal extent with the Latin. In Mathe- 
matics and Philosophy his education was entirely neglected. He 
learned to speak the English language with purity and elegance, 
and was never at a loss for fitting words. 

Having made choice of the law for his profession, he set out for 
the residence of the gentleman with whom he intended to pursue 
his studies with a wardrobe befitting his circumstances. While on 
his journey he was robbed of his clothes and money ; and returned 
home mortified, and abandoned his scheme for a profession. In 
after life he was accustomed to speak of this frustration of his early 
designs with thankfulness, as one of the means used by the Lord to 
bring him to a heavenly life. 

In early manhood his personal appearance was commanding ; tall 
in stature, masculine in frame, with great activity and strength. In 
disposition kind, and in manners attractive. His sense of honor 
was quick, his integrity unimpeached. He possessed in a high 
degree the power of making mirth ; and at gatherings in the neigh- 
borhood, and on court days, he indulged his vein of humor upon the 
follies and improprieties of others, for his own amusement and the 
enjoyment of the company. The life of the circle in which he 
moved, a party was not complete unless Turner was there. Unhap- 
pily he indulged himself in witty oaths " to point a sentence" and 
provoke a laugh. The use of ardent spirits was universal among his 
companions ; card-playing was the amusement of all. Professional 
gambling was dishonorable. Horse-racing was patronized for the 
excitement, and the supposed improvement of the breed of horses. 
In all these Turner took a part with unbounded glee and humor. It 
was not uncommon for men to call at taverns and take a game of 
cards for a drink of spirits ; or to stop in the woods to play for 
sport, or for a small sum of money. The Rev. James Mitchel, with 
whom Mr. Turner was afterwards associated in the ministry, used 
to relate — that one day passing Turner, in his wild days, with some 
others, playing cards by the road-side. Turner, with a great deal of 
profane mirth, insisted he should dismount and take a hand with 
them. In one of the trials of the speed of his horse, common in 
those days, he was thrown, and for a time was supposed to be dead. 
In the early part of the Revolutionary war he served a short time in 



192 REV. JAMES TURNER. 

the army. The camp was not inviting, and he declined becoming a 
soldier in the regular army. 

Pugilistic encounters to ascertain ■who was the "best man," were 
common in the mountainous regions of A'^irginia while Turner was a 
youth. When parties from different neighborhoods met, it was a 
point of honor to determine, by an encounter, who was the best 
boxer. One match led to another, and sometimes ended in a gene- 
ral fight. Challenges were sometimes passed by individuals, or sent 
from one neighborhood to another for a trial on a given day, at an 
appointed place, not uncommonly the court-house. Frequently the 
combats were ended without much injury ; one party finding himself 
getting the Avorse, would yield, and cry " enough." Sometimes the 
angry passions, excited by ardent spirits, raged with terrible ferocity. 
In some places gouging became an art, and biting of the ears and nose 
a science. Barbarity has its limits ; and to gouge both eyes was 
esteemed cruel and dishonorable. These customs have passed away, 
and scarce a relic of the victims can be found. Mr. Turner, by his 
frolic and fun, gave cause for many of these fights and was too high 
spirited to refuse what he had provoked. He received no lasting 
bodily injury, nor is there any tradition of his having inflicted any. 
In his ministerial life he seldom referred to any of these scenes. 
Once, however, illustrating the power of sympathy between a speaker 
and his audience, he said that when in his early days he got a hard 
fight on his hands, and was evidently getting worsted, a shout from 
his friends of " Well done. Turner !" — " Well hit. Turner !" would 
rouse him uj), and he would put in a blow so much the better. The 
expression of his friends that he would gain the mastery often made 
him gain it. Through his whole life he was an example of the power 
of sympathy. 

In the year 1778 he was married to Miss Sally Leftwitch, daugh- 
ter of Colonel William Leftwitch, of Bedford. This marriage 
proved to him a source of much happiness : he lived with his esti- 
mable lady half a century wanting a few months. She bore him 
sons and daughters. After his marriage he settled on a farm about 
two miles from Liberty, the county seat ; and for a series of years 
indulged in his mirth and frolic. A beef-steak club was formed to 
meet regularly once a week at a tavern in Liberty, in a room express- 
ly appropriated to their use. Turner was captain. Drinking, gam- 
bling and carousing employed this company to a late hour ; often 
the whole night. 

About the time of his marriage he served his fellow citizens one 
session in the Legislature. His efforts at business and public speak- 
ing were not satisfactory to himself, though spoken well of by others ; 
and at the close of the session he retired to private life, and never 
again permitted his name to be mentioned as a candidate for political 
honors. At that time he did not know his own powers of oratory. 
Of these he never seemed conscious till he saw their effects upon 
audiences listening to his exhortations to flee from the wrath to 
come. 



REV. JAMES TURNER. 193 

In 1784 Rev. James Mitchel became pastor of the Peaks Church. 
Under his ministry, Bedford enjoyed repeated revivals. In the year 
1789 the Rev. Drury Lacy preached repeatedly in the congregation 
of Mr. Mitchel. Multitudes were attracted to the place of meetina; 
— among them Mr. Turner. "While walking around the place of 
worship, and standing in the shade talking with his companions, 
the sweet, clear-toned voice of Lacy, fresh from the excitements and 
religious exercises of Prince Edward, caught his ear. He could 
not resist its charms ; drawing nearer to enjoy its music, some sen- 
tences of gospel truth arrested his mind. He drew still nearer to 
hear what such a man would say on religion. When the congrega- 
tion was dismissed, and the inquirei's were seeking instruction from 
the ministers, Mr. Turner with an aching heart turned homewards. 
Strange thoughts passed through his mind, sad feelings possessed his 
soul, unusual sorrows pressed on his heart, melancholy forebodings 
overwhelmed him. lie could neither drive these things away, nor fly 
from them. He was wretched and forlorn. He thought sometimes 
he was about to die ; and sometimes that perhaps he too would be- 
come religious like the new converts he had heard of in other 
places. Home had no comfort for him. 

When his sufferings became intolerable, he mounted his horse to 
seek his mother, and ask her sympathy and advice. The arrested man 
thought of the instructions of his childhood, and in the time of his 
distress fled to his mother's bosom. With great simplicity he told 
her his feelings about himself and God, and religion, and death ; 
and inquired what he should do in his strange case. To his utter 
surprise, his mother, instead of expressing sympathy or giving 
counsel, exclaimed with tears — " My son ! this is the very thing for 
which I have prayed for years !" She then broke forth in ascrip- 
tions of praise and thanksgiving to Almighty God, for his wonderful 
mercy in bringing her son under conviction. He stood and won- 
dered if his mother had gone crazy. Her rejoicing added to his 
grief. Knowing his characteristic fondness and honesty, his mother 
did not for a moment doubt the reality of her son's convictions ; she 
believed the strong man armed was seized by one stronger than he ; 
and she rejoiced in his convictions and sorrow of heart, as the fore- 
runners of peace in believing. When her first gush of joy was passed 
she gave the counsel a Christian mother might give her son. He 
attended preaching, sought instruction, went to prayer -meetings, 
prayed in private, and read the word of God. Wearisome days and 
sleepless nights passed before he could find rest to his soul. He 
could make no excuse for his sins ; and saw he deserved the worst 
from the hands of God. In receiving mercy, if ever he did, it 
seemed to him some mark ought to be set upon him, in memory of 
the past. 

Hearing the subject of the new birth set forth, he was fully con- 
vinced of its truth and importance ; and in his own case of its im- 
mediate necessity. And believing, as he afterwards related, that 
the new birth was attended with an agony of mind beyond anything 



194 BEV. JAMES TURNER. ' 

lie had felt, and tliat in his ease particularly, it ought to be so, he 
stood, literally stood in the corner of the room, where the services 
were that evening conducted, desiring, praying, waiting, for that 
untold agony of mind and body, which should precede spiritual life. 
He went away from the meeting alarmed, that not only had he not 
felt the expected agony, but had lost the distress he had been 
sinking under, and was becoming calm. He thought of the Lord 
Jesus Christ as the sinner's friend ; and his soul broke forth in praise 
of him for his wonderful ways to the children of men. He felt he 
loved him ; and yet could scarce believe that such a wretch, as he 
had been, could love him, or be loved by him. He knew not what 
to do. But as he meditated the tide of feeling became resistless. 
The mouth, once filled with songs of revelry, now spoke God's 
praise in no measured numbers ; and he that had urged others, even 
preachers, to sin, now most earnestly exhorted them to repent and 
believe in Jesus. 

The great change in Mr. Turner, and his vehement exhortations, 
alarmed and impressed the people of Bedford. In the month of 
September, the Rev. William Graham returning from his noted visit 
to Briery, tarried a few days, together with his young companions, 
in the neighborhood of New London, and joined in a series of reli- 
gious meetings with the pastor and Dr. Smith, and Mr. Legrand. 
The religious excitement was very great. One that heard Mr. 
Turner exhort, Archibald Alexander, said — "his pathetic appeals 
in prayer-meerings, were overwhelming." In October, the Presby- 
tery of Hanover iield its meetings at Pisgah, one of the preaching 
places of Mr. Mitchel. The religious exercises were numerous ; and 
the sermons were addressed to crowded auditories. On Sabbath the 
mind of Mr. Turner was greatly agitated. His views of divine things 
were clear, and his sense of unworthiness overwhelming. His past 
evil associations troubled him beyond measure ; he threw himself 
upon the ground beside a fallen tree top, and gave vent to his 
agitated feelings in groans and cries. 

The awakenmg on religious subjects becoming general, the de- 
mands for preaching the gospel were more numerous than the mem- 
bers of Presbytery could supply. The Presbytery, therefore, 
determined at this meeting to relax somewhat the strictness of their 
rules respecting a classical education, that they might admit to 
their number, Mr. William Moore, a Methodist minister, with high 
recommendations — "Because," say they, "in the present state of 
religion, and of our churches, men of liberal education and real 
piety cannot be obtained iu sufficient numbers to supply the press- 
ing demands of the people for the word and ordinances ; they do, 
however, declare their approbation of that rule, in the general, and 
their intention to preserve a regard to it, as extremely useful, and 
perhaps necessary." This paved the way for an application to be 
made for the licensure of Mr. Turner. 

The Beefsteak Club lay with weight upon Mr. Turner's mind. 
Having assembled the members by special invitation, he recounted 



REV. JAMES TURNER. 195 

their past acts of friendship and confidence, and their course of 
living ; he stated the change in his mind and feelings, and the con- 
sequent change of life he had commenced. He said one thing lay 
with weight upon him. He had gambled with them ; and in so 
doing had both lost and won money ; and probably was about even 
in his loss and gains. But he was troubled about the matter; such 
gains were sinful ; and he was prepared now to begin to return the 
money he had won from them, as far as he could recollect, and 
would go on, if it took all he was worth ; and he requested them to 
state all the instances of his winning they could recollect. He then 
exhorted them to attend to the salvation of their souls through 
Christ, of which they had as great need as himself. The club dis- 
solved ; and many of its members became hopefully pious. A 
prayer-meeting was set up in Liberty, conducted by Mr. Turner. 
His life was consistent, his zeal ardent, and his powers of attraction 
unusual ; and at the same time his doctrines and exhortations were 
scriptural. His pastor called his attention to the gospel ministry ; 
his heart was not averse to the work ; but his circumstances, degree 
of education, his sense of propriety, and of the dignity and sanctity 
of the ministerial office, were great impediments in his way. 

At a meeting of the Presbytery at Briery, May 7th, 1790, " Mr. 
James Turner, of Bedford, was recommended by Mr. Mitchel, to the 
notice of this Presbytery, as a person who had made some progress 
in learning, and of whose piety he had good hopes, being desirous to 
receive the advice of Presbytery respecting what constitutes a call 
to the ministry." After conversation with him, and hearing from 
him the circumstances of his conversion, and his religious experience, 
"the Presbytery thought proper to assign him subjects to write 
upon, as a specimen of his abilities." Though not enrolled as a 
candidate, tliey recommended him to write an essay upon the 
Imputed Righteousness of Christ, and a discourse upon Hebrews 5th : 
4th, and a comment upon" Romans 8th : 28th, and onwards. A 
question was proposed by Mr. Mitchel — "Whether a private 
christian of good character might be permitted to exhort his fellow 
christians in social meetings?" Answered in the affirmative, "pro- 
vided the society themselves approved of it." Thus encouraged by 
Presbytery, Mr. Turner held meetings for exhortation and prayer, 
read the Greek Testament, and pursued the studies in preparation 
for the ministry, while attending to the duties of the head of a 
family. 

On the 2d of April, 1791, at Briery, he read before Presbytery 
" a discourse upon the words, ' And no man taketh this honor unto 
himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron;' with which, the 
Presbytery was so well pleased that they admitted him to trial, and 
agreed to sustain that sermon as a part." At Cub Creek, October 
2i!d, 1791, Mr. Turner opened Presbytery with his trial sermon. 
His trials and examinations being passed satisfactorily, he was, on 
the evening of the 29th, at the house of William Morton, licensed 
to preach the gospel. A regular call was immediately put in for his 



196 REV. JAMES TURNER. 

services by the Peaks church. He hesitated to accept the invitation 
to his native cono:reo;ation, in which he had lived so lon^ in sin. 
Mr. Mitchel urged the matter. He took time for consideration. 
His mind became dark and his hope clouded immediately after his 
licensure. " Last Saturday being licensed to preach the everlasting 
gospel, in the evening had some sore exercises, and dreadful, awful 
apprehensions of the wrath of God due to me for sin, which drove 
me near the brink of despair." Upon recovering his peace of mind 
he devoted himself anew to God. 

The succeeding May, he informed the Presbytery that he ac- 
cepted the call. On the 28th of July, 1792, he was ordained to 
the full work of the gospel ministry, at Bethel church, in Bedford, 
Mr. Graham, of Lexington, preaching the ordination sermon from 
John 21st : 15, 16, 17, and Mr. Lacy presiding and giving the 
charge. He was also installed co-pastor with Mr. Mitchel. This 
relation he held till his death ; and to the honor of both it is 
recorded that no jarring string was ever known to be struck be- 
tAveen them. Mitchel never envied Turner ; and Turner never 
scorned Mitchel. Mitchel took the position of senior pastor undis- 
puted, and Turner of the eloquent preacher. Both Avere beloved 
and honored by the people. 

Mr. Turner had great power to move assemblies. He had been 
unequalled in producing mirth. His few efforts in the legislature 
led others to anticipate, what he did not think possible, success as a 
public speaker, on grave subjects. His exhortations in prayer 
meetings produced effects that revealed to himself his own powers. 
He preached for years to a congregation embracing many very 
intelligent and many shrewd people ; and the influence of his oratory 
was neither weak nor transient, nor wanted novelty to give it effect. 
Impressed himself, he impressed others. His great physical strength 
permitted him to pour forth a current of feeling that would have 
destroyed a weaker body. The gentle flow of his own bosom, or the 
rapid torrent of his excited passion swept his audience along with 
unresisted influence. He carefully studied his subjects ; and some- 
times made notes of thoughts and arguments and proofs and texts, 
but never wrote out a sermon in full, and generally made no Avritten 
preparation. The commencement of his discourse was generally in 
a low voice, in an easy, unpretending convei'sational style and 
manner, without any promise. His train of thought was good, 
arranged in a plain, simple, common sense way, so natural the 
hearer would be inclined to think he would have arranged it in the 
same way, and that it cost no effort in the preparation, and was so 
plain everybody ought to see it. The outbreak of feeling Avas 
unpremeditated, and equally unexpected by himself and audience. 
He, in common with the hearers, seemed confident that the subject 
prepared would excite him ; but in what part of the sermon, or in 
Avhat particular channel the torrent would run, he neither knew nor 
desired to know till the moment came, and then he revelled in the 
delicious excitement. If the inspiration did not come upon him, 



REV. JAMES TURNER. 197 

and the spring of feeling was not opened, he went mourning from 
the pulpit, but the aiidience always had a good sermon, one satis- 
factory if it were not known that he could do better. His preaching 
hours were generally seasons of delight ; often of the highest 
enjoyment. On some well prepared, important subject of the 
gospel, his imagination taking fire, his heart melting, his tones and 
gestures and words were graphic ; and his hearers saw and felt and 
rejoiced with him. 

Out of the pulpit, in his conversation on the truths and experi- 
ence of religion, he was often carried away with the excitement 
and was as resistless as in it. His pulpit subjects were the 
weighty truths of the gospel. Over the depravity, ruin, and danger 
of sinful man he was agitated to tears, and sighs, and sometimes 
groans, and exclamations ; and the audience sighed with him. On 
repentance, justification by faith, and the dignity and glory of 
Christ he was enraptured and enrapturing. With a mind clear to 
discover the truth, he had no delight in metaphysical discussions. 
He taught doctrines practically as the foundation of experience and 
the comfort of life. With him, imputation of Adam's sin, universal 
depravity, and the certainty of coming Avrath were subjects of deep 
commiseration and powerful incentives to action ; justification by 
faith, a source of unspeakable thanksgiving ; election made him 
humble and gave him strength. He felt what he believed. In 
preaching, the rapid transition of his thoughts and variety of feeling 
in grouping his ideas and illustrations, would sometimes excite his 
audience to a pleasant smile, and then sufiuse the cheeks with tears 
before the smile had died away. At some unexpected turn of 
thought his hearers would often spring to their feet, without noise, or 
consciousness of what they were doing. Unstudied in his manner 
and attitudes, impulsive, honest, frank, kind, unsuspicious, full of 
zeal and tender feelings, and of strong sympathy with his fellow 
men, he was an orator of nature. 

He was successful as a co-pastor, and as an evangelist to the 
destitute neighborhoods in Bedford and the surrounding counties. 
Dr. Speece used to tell an anecdote characteristic of the two men. 
In one of the excursions the ministers of Hanover were accustomed 
to make for the purpose of preaching in destitute neighborhoods, 
Messrs. Turner and Speece went together according to the Scrip- 
ture rule, of two and two. Turner all feeling, vehemence, and 
passion ; Speece cool, didactic, and argumentative. It Avas usual 
for the ministers to alternate, and the preacher of yesterday fol- 
lowed the sermon of to-day with an exhortation. It was Speece's 
turn to preach, a large congregation had assembled where preaching 
was seldom heard. Mr. Speece gave an able discourse, full of 
gospel truth, in his unimpassioned style and manner, without any 
thing as Mr. Turner thought to excite or interest the people. At 
the close of sermon, Mr. Turner asked Mr. Speece to close the 
meeting, his feelings being too much borne down to exhort. As 
Boon as they were a little withdrawn, Mr. Speece says — "Brother 



198 REV. JAMES TURNER. 

Turner, what is the matter with you to-day?" he replied — "Bro- 
ther Speece, I do not like your preaching at all. If I could use such 
language and sentiments as you have at command, I could prostrate 
all before me. But you go drawling along, letting your words drop 
out of your mouth like siones out of the tail of a cart. Why don't 
you fire, man ? — put in more powder, and fire clear ; and then you 
may expect to do execution." 

The blessings which God showered upon him, in his person, and 
family, and congregation, Mr Turner enjoyed with a glad heart. 
He may be said, after his conversion, to have enjoyed life. He loved 
his lledeem-er, and loved his fellow men, and enjoyed the favors of 
God to a degree of blessedness he had sought in vain, in the ways 
of sin, in his younger days. The common sorrows and griefs ofi 
men, were mingled in due proportion in his cup. But in his griefs 
he had joy. Two of his sons entered the ministry of the Presby- 
terian Church. One of these used to tell a characteristic anecdote 
of his father. About the time he was licensed he was called to 
preach in his father's pulpit, the old gentleman sitting directly 
behind him. The presence of the father added nothing to the com- 
posure of the son. His subject was interesting, and the sermon 
pretty well prepared. But he delivered it rather tamely. When 
he was about finishing the old gentleman pulled him by the coat, 
saying — "stop a little — let me try" — and taking his place he 
began the subject again — that of the New Birth — and poured out 
a short sermon, with great pathos, visibly aflfecting the whole audi- 
ence. "There," said he, turning to his son, "that is the way to 
preach." I slipped down from the pulpit," said the son, "and got 
away, hardly knowing whether I should preach again or not." 

In 1810, his daughter Betsey, married to a Mr. Hoskins, died in 
her 30th year. Her illness was long. She lost her hope in Christ. 
Her father mourned Avith her in the depths of sorrow. But God 
did not permit her to pass away in a cloud ; her mind became clear, 
and her hope rapturous. She died triumphing. The father's heart 
overflowed as he recorded in his Bible the death of his daughter 
in the sweetness of hope. On the 3d of October, his son William 
Leftwitch, pastor of the Presbyterian Church in Fayetteville, was 
called to his rest, leaving a wife and three children, and a congre- 
gation that loved him tenderly. This stroke was unexpected by the 
lather, and overwhelming. W^hen the bitterness of the grief had a 
little passed, he said — "I cannot do better than raise up children 
for the kingdom of heaven." 

In November 1818, Mr. Turner writes to Bev. J. H. Bice of Rich- 
mond — "I am thankful I attended the meeting of Presbytery in 
Lynchburg. The very cordial reception I met with from my bre- 
thren in the ministry, and others male and female, made me expe- 
rience more enjoyment and fellowship than 1 had proposed to my- 
self this side of the grave. Yes, my friend, I did enjoy unexpected 
pleasure at dilFerent times while there, and more particularly was it 
the case dm-ing your delivery of that discourse on Sunday night, 



REV. JAMES TURNER. 199 

from ' I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ.' Whether any of 
my sermons have ever been useful to you, I cannot pretend to say ; 
but this I believe I can say, that sermon was edifying to me." Re- 
ferring to the young preacher he says, " I was more especially de- 
lighted with the exhibitions of preaching talents made by that truly 
amiable young man Mr. Thornton ; but these feelings have ever 
since been attended with fears of a too early removal from those 
labors in which he appeared so cordially engaged." 

The appearance of Mr. Turner at the Presbytery referred to in the 
preceding letter, is thus given by his friend J. H. Rice, in the Evan- 
gelical and Literary Magazine, for Nov. 1818. "An aged clergyman 
who attended this meeting particularly engaged my attention, and 
I may even say fascinated me. He had in his manner nothing austere, 
nor reserved ; but seemed accessible and communicative to every 
one. All stiffness of etiquette, all doctorial dignity are perfectly 
foreign to his nature and habits. Every thing about him is plain, 
simple and unaffected. The tones of his voice are more expressive 
of cordiality and perfect good-will than any I have ever heard. His 
eye expresses the deepest tenderness. The whole cast of his coun- 
tenance expresses strong intelligence. His perceptions are quick 
and clear, and his imagination ever ready to kindle into a blaze. 
It is impossible to hear him speak without being convinced of his 
absolute sincerity. His style is like himself, perfectly plain and 
unadorned. He never uses any but common words, put together in 
the most natural order, and in sentences usually very short. But 
as these words express the conceptions of a strong original thinker, 
and the feelings of a most affectionate and tender heart, they seize 
and enchain the attention and subdue the hearts of his hearers. 

" His preaching is in the tone, and style and whole manner of 
animated conversation, except when occasionally he is borne away 
by his feelings, and speaks too loud for his own ease or the comfort 
of his audience. In fact this is the only thing that I could censure 
in his manner of preaching. On the whole, he comes near, in many 
respects, to my idea of an orator. And he more than ever has con- 
vinced me that simplicity is one of the highest attributes of true 
eloquence. Involved sentences, unusual expressions, the fragments 
of splendid metaphors broken and mixed together in dazzling con- 
fusion, are, since 1 have seen this venerable preacher, more disgust- 
ing than before. In private conversation, the Rev. Mr. is as 

pleasant as in the pulpit he is edifying. He has a very consider- 
able store of anecdotes ; relates thein in the most natural manner ; 
and generally brings them to bear on some point of utility, so as 
to aftord instruction and make it delightful. In younger life he was 
a man of pleasure, and mixed much with the gay world. His ob- 
servations on men and things, thus have great truth and pungency. 
1 was gratified to hear sucn a man as he is, bear a most solemn 
testimony against the daily, even though moderate use ox spirituous 
liquor.-5. It was his declaration, that according to his experience 



200 REV. JAMES TURNER. 

this practice had produced f^reatcr trouhle in the Church and created 
more scandals than all other sources of evil combined." 

Such was the appearance of Mr. Turner, all the latter part of 
his life, Avith this only exception, that like fully ripened fruit he grew 
more melloAved and lovely as he drew near his end. Preachers and 
people hunjT upon his lips to cntch some of the lovely thoughts of 
the simple-hearted venerable Christian. When it became evident 
that his attendance on Synod and Presbytery was drawing to an 
end, the anxiety to see and hear him, became uncontrolled. "Will 
father Turner be here ? Has father Turner come ? Where is he ? 
Will he preach ? No, he is unwell ; but he will perhaps give an 
exhortation. Where does he lodo;e ?" His age was crowned with 
reverence and honor. 

Dr. Baxter conversing with a young friend in the year 1831, re- 
specting the prayerfulness and spiritual-mindcdness of Mr. Turner, 
said, on one occasion when the Synod met in Lexington, (probably 
1805), during recess, Mr. Turner walking down the street to a friend's 
house, became absorbed about the things of eternity, and, appa- 
rently unconscious of the place or company, took off his hat and 
began to pray aloud for a blessing on the occasion and people. And 
said the Doctor, after a pause of deep emotion, " there are souls 
rejoicing in heaven over the result of that meeting." The Rev. J. C. 
Willson, speaking of the same Synod, said, he had no doubt that at 
times Mr. Turner was more eloquent than Patrick Henry ever was. 
He preached on Sabbath afternoon of the Synod on Rev. 1st. 7th. 
" Behold he cometh with clouds and every eye shall see him, and they 
also which pierced him and all kindreds of the earth shall wail be- 
cause of him; even so. Amen." And so great was the power of his 
description, that during a good part of the discourse I seemed to 
see the Saviour coming and hear the people wailing. Mr. Willson 
and a number of others, as J. D. Ewing, Samuel M'Nutt, Joseph 
Logan, A. B. Davidson and John M'llhenny, that were impressed at 
that time, and particularly moved by that sermon, afterwards entered 
the ministry. 

Mr. Turner was not unconscious of his powers, neither was he 
unmindful of the fact that the inspiration of truth and the gush of 
resistless feeling that came upon him, in his ministry, were not at 
his bidding, lie looked for them, and if they came not, he went 
away bemoaning himself and humbled before God. He once told 
an anecdote of himself, illustrating the operations of his mind and 
heart. Preaching of a week-day in the extreme part of his charge, 
in the earlier part of his ministry, Mr. Lacy and another brother in 
the ministry heard of this appointment on their road, and, anxious 
to hear him planned their arrival so that he should be in the exercises 
of worship on their entering, and so prevented from calling on them. 
He had commenced his sermon when he saw them quietly enter and 
take tlieir seats, said — "Ah, why did you not come earlier — you will 
get only plain fare from me to-day." It Avas a hot day, and he had 
taken olf liis coat to be more free. He wished he had it on again. 



REV. JAMES TURNER. 201 

On he went with his sermon, and his little congregation were in 
tears ; he looked round and saw the tears rolling down the cheeks 
of his brethren — "Ah, have I got you too?" So he concluded to 
preach when it was his duty, and not to mind who came in. 

The time came that he must die. Ilis strength was evidently 
giving way fast. He set his house in order. On the 10th of 
March, 1827, he put his hand and seal to his last will and testament, 
in which are these sentences: "I, James Turner, a minister of the 
gospel, in Bedford County, Virginia, convinced of the uncertainty 
of human life, and of my own in particular, and now laboring under 
a complication of complaints, that I am apprehensive will before 
long, remove me from time to eternity ; but in full exercise of my 
reason and judgment, do institute and appoint this my last will and 
testament. In the first place, as a poor lost and ruined sinn6r, I 
cast myself wholly upon the mercy of God, in and through his be- 
loved Son, the Lord Jesus Christ, hoping, praying for salvation from 
sin and hell, in no other way ; and do hereby solemnly ratify and 
confirm tliat written covenant Avith the Lord, into which I entered 
not long after I became a professor of religion, and renewed shortly 
after 1 was licensed to preach the gospel. I know most assuredly 
that upon any other plan than that of the gospel I cannot be saved ; 
but upon this plan of infinite grace and mercy, the vilest sinner 
upon earth, who has become a believer, may humbly, yet confidently 
hope for heaven with all its everlasting enjoyments. As to my 
body I feel no anxiety about it, only that it should without parade, 
and in the plainest manner, be committed to the earth to see cor- 
ruption, believing that at the last day it will be raised to immor- 
tality. With respect to the disposal of my earthly property amongst 
my children, it has long been a settled point Avith me, that I would 
as near as possible, make an equal division. 

In the October following, in Lynchburg, he met the Synod of 
Virginia for the last time. On Sabbath afternoon, the sacrament of 
the Supper was administered, the communicants occupying the entire 
area of the church. The sight of this assembly, as he looked at it 
from the pulpit, overcame him. The minister that read the hymn 
of institution, as he took his seat, saw the tears flowing down Mr. 
Turner's cheeks. "This large assembly," said the old man, "of 
the people of God, so reminds me of what is said of their coming 
from the north, and the south, the east, and the west, and sitting 
down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven — 
and the thought that I shall so soon be there myself, quite overcomes 
me." He at the earnest request of the brethren girded up his 
strength and delivered one sermon, perfectly characteristic. It was 
on the progress of the church of God from the day of Pentecost to 
the present, and its anticipations of future glory. With graphic 
power he recounted its trials, its enemies, its conflicts, and its 
victories, it was the last eflbrt of the old man. On the 18th of 
January, 1828, a fit of apoplexy brought him to his end. He was 
sensible of his disease, its power, and progress, and uttered but one 
sentence — "1 am dying." 



202 BETHEL AND HER MINISTERS. 

CHAPTER XV. 

BETHEL AND HER MINISTERS. 

Or the four congregations formed by John Blair on his visit to 
Virginia in 1746, with their appropriate elders, embracing the whole 
width of the Valley from a little above Staunton to some distance 
beyond Lexington, south-westwardly. Forks of James, Timber 
Ridge, New Providence, and North Mountain ; the first of the last 
have disappeared from the records of the church. In the place of 
the first name, Hall's meeting-house, New Monmouth, New Mon- 
mouth and Lexington were in common use. In place of the fourth, 
Brown's meeting-house embracing one end of the congregation 
became the leading name on the records — then Brown's meeting- 
house and North Mountain ; and now Hebron and Bethel. The old 
North Mountain meeting-house stood near the grave-yard eight or 
nine miles from Staunton, on the Middlebrook road. Brown's 
meeting-house accommodated one part of the extended congregation, 
better than the North Mountain did the other. After much consul- 
tation a new church called Bethel was reared, pi'incipally by the 
agency of Col. Doak, a fcAV steps from the site of the present brick 
church, in a retired but pleasant and central spot, about ten miles 
south of Staunton, and about midway between the Greenville and 
Middlebrook roads, from Staunton to Lexington. To this place a 
greater part of those families in the neighborhood of the North 
Mountain meeting-house have come, and with them Avere united 
some from New Providence, and some from Tinkling Spring, and 
formed the large and flourishing congregation of Bethel. 

The name North Mountain, as applying to the whole region now 
covered by Hebron and Bethel, was never entered upon the records 
of Hanover Presbytery. "Brown's meeting-house" — "the meet- 
ing-house near Major Brown's " — "the inhabitants assembling at 
the meeting-house," &c., were the names recorded in petitions for 
supplies. Por a number of years after New Providence, and Tim- 
ber Ridge, and Tinkling Spring had pastors, this region could get 
no settled minister, and depended on supplies, and the labors of the 
neighboring ministers. In October of the year 1766, Mr. Charles 
Cummings received a call from — " ^/ie congregation belonging to 
Major Brown s meeting-house in Augusta ;'' this he accepted, and 
served the congregation till April, 1772. In what manner he dis- 
posed of his labors we have no memoranda, and can only conjecture 
that the Bethel part of the congregation was not neglected. The 
two parts of the congregation remained vacant till 1778, when a 
call was put in for the services of Archibald Scott from Brown's 
meeting-liouse and North Mountain, which he accepted. They were 
an asbuciated charge during his pastorate of more than twenty 



REV. ARCHIBALD SCOTT. 203 

years. After his death the congregation made separate provisions 
for their spiritual wants. 

Mr. Archibald Scott, a lonely emigrant from Scotland to Penn- 
sylvania, in early life, followed the plough for a livelihood, in the 
employ of wealthy farmers. His correct religious deportment, and 
studious employment of all his leisure hours in the acquisition of 
useful knowledge, attracted the attention of Dr. Cooper, a member 
of Donegal Presbytery. On further acquaintance the doctor encour- 
aged him to commence a course of study for the sacred ministry. 
Having been educated in the peculiarities of the Seceders in Scot- 
land, he retained through life a strong attachment to the Church of 
his fathers, and carried out in his ministry, in after life, some of 
the characteristic traits of that division of the Scotch Presbyterian 
Church. The kindness shown him in Pennsylvania, and the encour- 
agement to prepare for the ministry, drew him to a closer acquaint- 
ance with the Presbyterian Church, from which he diflFered in some 
matters, of importance in the estimation of his own denomination ; 
and after a time he became a member of that Church and a candi- 
date for the ministry. He pursued his classical studies under the 
direction of a Mr. Finley, whose course of instruction Avas ex- 
tensive and his teaching thorough, though principally confined to 
the classics. Here he became acquainted with a Mr. Ramsey, whose 
parents had emigrated to the Virginia frontiers, and by him he was 
persuaded to seek employment in that new and fertile region. 

Supporting himself by teaching school, he pursued a course of 
theological reading, under the direction of Mr. William Graham, of 
Liberty Hall. Tue first notice of Mr. Scott, on the minutes of 
Presbytery, bears date June 19th, 1777, Concord, Bedford County. 
" Mr. Scott delivered the lecture, and the Presbyterial exercise 
assigned him at our last Presbytery, which were considered and sus- 
tained as parts of trial." This refers to the meeting at Concord, 
Oct. 1776 ; the records of the meeting are lost. Oct. 30th, 1777, 
at Buifalo, Mr. Scott delivered a popular sermon on Rev. 22d. 17th, 
''And the Spirit and Bride say come." On the next day, he and 
Samuel Doak and Edward Crawford, after a protracted examination 
were licensed to preach the gospel. The Presbytery, upon delibe- 
rating upon their several trial sermons, resolved, " that they be sus- 
tained us parts of trial, and that the moderator administer to them 
Buch cautions as the Presbytery thought necessary, upon the consid- 
eration of their performances." ¥ov about a year, Mr. Scott 
preached as a supply to the vacancies in the Valley ; and in October 
1778, at Mountain Plains a call from the North Mountain and 
Brown's meeting-house was put in his hands by Presbytery and ac- 
cepted ; preparations were made for his ordination at Brown's meet- 
ing house on the first Tuesday of the succeeding December ; Mr. 
Graham to preach the ordination sermon, and Mr. Waddell to pre- 
side and give the charge. Mr. Scott was appointed to preach prior 
to his oidmation from the words, " God is love." Mr. Samuel Doak 



204 REV. ARCHIBALD SCOTT. 

having accepted a call from the congregations of Hopewell and 
Concord on Holston, in Tennessee, his ordination was appointed to 
take place with that of Mr. Scott. The records of the meeting for 
the ordination are lost ; but Mr. Scott appears as a member at the 
next meeting. 

The year succeeding his settlement, as he was riding through the 
neighborhood, he came unexpectedly upon a company of men put- 
ting up a large log building. Upon inquiry, he found it was de- 
signed as a meeting-house. The people worshipping at the old North 
Mountain meeting-house, had been talking about a ncAV church build- 
ing, and a new position, but nothing had been decided upon by the 
congregation. Fearing lest evil might spring from this sudden 
movement of one part of the congregation, the young pastor says — 
"Are you not too fast, my boys?" "No," said Col. Doak, "we will 
end the dispute by putting up the Church," The church building 
was completed and called Bethel, and the dispute Avas heard of no 
more. This church building became notorious for two politico- 
religious meetings during the Revolution. 

In the year 1784, the Presbytery of Hanover presented a memo- 
rial to the General Assembly of the State, on the Bill for a general 
assessment for the support of religious teachers, brought forward 
and advocated by Patrick Henry, who thought that support should 
be given to the public instructors in religion, of whatever denomi- 
nation, under the sanction and provisions of law. That memorial 
was presented by Messrs. Smith and Todd. A few days after, these 
gentlemen handed in one in their own name. 

To THE Honorable the Speaker and the House of Dele- 
gates — The petition and memorial of John Todd and John B. 
Smith respectfully shows — that your memorialists as members of 
the Presbytery of Hanover, entrusted by them to wait upon the 
Assembly with their late memorial, (see 1st Vol. of Sketches, pp. 
337 and 8), beg leave to explain that particular which refers to the 
incorporation of clergymen, as we are afraid that some gentlemen 
in the house may entertain a misapprehension of it. The Presby- 
tery suppose that the only incorporation, which government is ade- 
quate to, is of a civil nature, by which societies in a collective 
capacity may hold property for any lawful purpose. And in their 
view, to incorporate clergymen exclusively of the religious commu- 
nity which they serve, would be an unequal, impolitic and dangerous 
measure. As to the incorporation of any order of men, or any 
religious society by the State, under the express idea of conveying 
to tliem any powers of Church government, the Presbytery abso- 
lutely protests against it, as inconsistent with the proper objects of 
legislation and an unnecessary and dangerous measure; unneces- 
sary, because it would be to acknowledge the state as the indulgent 
parent of any class of citizens, whose consciences would permit them 
to become obedient cliildren in spirituals, whilst those who should 
refuse submission in this respect, though equally good citizens, might 
be treated with a partial coldness, which would be undeserved. We 



REV. ARCHIBALD SCOTT. 205 

therefore pray in the name of the Preshytery, that this distinction 
of the two kinds of incorporation may be preserved as their true 
meaning. We are gentlemen your humble servants, 

John Todd, 
John B. Smith. 

Richmond, Nov. 18th 1784. , 

At the next Spring meeting, held in Bethel meeting-house. May 
19th, 1785, a petition came up from the session of Augusta church, 
requesting an explanation of the word liberal in the late memorial. 
This led to consultation by Committee, and in Presbytery at large, 
which ended in the Presbytery declaring, unanimously, against any 
assessment whatever. The Presbytery were unanimously of the 
opinion, that a Convention of the Presbyterian body was expedient. 
In concurrence with several members of different congregations, the 
lOtli of the succeeding August, was fixed upon. This Convention 
met and adopted an able memorial, (see 1st vol. of Sketches, pp. 
342, 43, 44), in which the memorialists say — "We oppose the bill, 
because it is a departure from the line of legislation ; because it is 
unnecessary and inadequate to its professed end, impolitic in many 
respects, and a direct violation of the declaration of rights." On 
this memorial, J. B. Smith was heard on the floor of Assembly, in 
Committee of the Whole. In the event, Mr. Jefferson's bill on the 
freedom of conscience was adopted. 

The members of this congregation took some share in the strug- 
gles of the Revolution. Captain Tate was in the battle of the 
Cowpens, and shared in Morgan's retreat to Virginia with the 
prisoners. He returned to Carolina with the militia that were sent 
from Bethel and Tinkling Spring, to join General Greene, and 
assist in turning Lord Cornwallis back from his approach to Vir- 
ginia. When bis company of militia assembled at Midway, or 
Steele's tavern. Dr. Waddell addressed them on the eve of their 
departure, and exhorted them to patriotism and courage, and prompt 
obedience to the military rules, under which they now came. They 
joined Greene, and were with him in the battle of Guilford, March 
15th, 1781. Captain Tate was in the second, or Virginia line of 
militia. The first line of militia had orders to fire once and retreat ; 
the second to act as circumstances required, and when necessary, 
to fall back on the regulars. Tate bravely maintained his post ; 
being a little deaf, it is supposed he did not hear the signal 
call for the militia to retire, and was surrounded and slain with a 
number that stood courageously with him. The majority of his 
company returned, and were assembled with their neighbors to 
Avorsliip God, from Sabbath to Sabbath, at Tinkling Spring and 
Bethel. Many of these militia carried scars from Guilford to their 
graves. Some of these militia soldiers were for a time hearers 
of the present minister, Dr. McFarlaud, the last of whom, Mr. Wil- 
son, he attended to an honorable grave. 

In the June succeeding the battle of Guilford, an alarm was given 
on a Saturday, that Tarlton having surprised Charlottesville, was 



206 REV. ARCHIBALD SCOTT. 

on his way to Staunton. Mr. Scott was then hearin<]^ a class in the 
Catechism, at Bethel meeting-house. This he hastily dismissed to 
go home, and spread the alarm. The succeeding Sahbath was a 
day of military gathering from Lexington to the Peeked Mountain, 
to pre-occupy all the gaps of the Blue Ridge with expert riflemen. 
Scott had no preaching that day at Bethel ; Brown had no worship 
at Providence ; Wilson, of Augusta, sent his people to watch the 
enemy ; Waddell went to Tinkling Spring, but his people were lining 
the mountains on the look-out for the approach of Tarlton ; and 
Graham in Lexington was parading his people, and marching with 
them for Rockfish Gap. But the Valley was spared the shedding of 
blood on that occasion. No hostile force trod upon her soil. Her 
sons spilt their own blood elsewhere in the defence of their country, 
at Point Pleasant, the Cowpens, Guilford, and Yorktown. There 
■was lately living one, William McCutchan, who served three tours 
in the army. The first and longest was in the Jerseys, and at White 
Plains ; to this he was wifch difficulty admitted by the commander 
on account of his youth. The second was to meet Cornwallis in his 
approach to central Virginia ; and the last at Yorktown. His sim- 
ple narrative gives a deeper impression of the wrongs of the soldiers 
in the American army, in losing their wages by the paper currency, 
or continental money, than any page of history has ever done. 

Dismissed to return home from the Jerseys, after his time of ser- 
vice was expired, he received his wages in this money. Soon after 
leaving camp, a landlord, supposed not to be favorable to the cause, 
refused him and his companion a meal of victuals for less than five 
dollars a-piece in paper currency. The next landlord demanded 
two and a half dollars. They determined to travel as far as 
possible in a day ; and to eat but one meal. In all the places 
along the road where they called for refreshment, they were asked, 
"can you pay for it?" and "in what can you pay for it?" In 
Winchester where they purchased their last meal, the landlord took 
but half price of them, as they were soldiers — the first time any 
allowance was made in their favor — and charged only a dollar and 
a half. A week's wages would not pay their expenses, travelling 
on foot, a single day. 

As pastor of Bethel, Mr. Scott had in his charge some of the 
connections of his early teacher, Mr. Finley ; particularly the family 
of Mrs. Margaret Humphreys, who lived to an advanced age near 
Greenville, and for a long time the only female representative of 
Bethel during the Revolution. Her graphic descriptions were full 
of interest, and conveyed the liveliest impression of the times, when 
the valley was a frontier settlement. Where now may be seen the 
beautiful farms and substantial houses in Bethel, her active memory 
recalled the log cabins, the linsey woolsey, the short gowns, the 
hunting shirts, the moccasins, the pack horses, the simple living, the 
shoes and stockings for winter and uncommon occasions, the deer 
and the rifle, the fields of flax and the spinning Avheel, and the wool 
and looms ; and with them, the strict attention to religious concerns, 



REV. ARCHIBALD SCOTT. 207 

the catechising of children, the regular going to church, the reading 
of the Bible, and keeping Sabbath from the beginning to the end, 
the singing of hymns and sacred songs, all blended, presenting a 
beautiful picture of enterprise, economy and religion in laying the 
foundation of society. 

A sacred lyric that was said to have been composed by Samuel 
Davies, and in great repute in her young days, she repeated with 
animation in her declining years : 

Active spark of heavenly fire, 
In a clod of earth confined, 
Ever fluttering to aspire, 
To the great paternal mind ; 
Death has broke thy prison of clay, 
And given thee leave to soar away. 
Now to thy native regions go, 
There with etherial flames to glow. 

Hark ! th' angelic envoys say, 

Sister spirit, come away ! 

Drop the cumber of thy clay ! 

And with thy kindred join ! 
Angels, I come ! conduct me on. 
Instruct me in a world unknown ; 
Teach me, inexperienced stranger. 
How to act as the immortals do ; 
To think and speak and move like you. 
Teach me the senses to supply. 
To see without the organ of an eye ; 
The music of your song to hear, 
Without the organ of an ear. 

Yes ! now blessed angels now I find 

The powers of an immortal mind, 

How active and how strange! 

And is this then Eternity ! 

And am I safely landed here ! 

No more to sin, no more to die, 

No more to sigh, or shed a tear ! 

My soul, can this be I ? 
I who just now in prison dark. 
In yonder world of woe and guilt. 
Just now shuddering, trembling, sighing, 
Startled at the thought of dying. 
Am I the same? 
Or is it all a pleasing dream ? 

yes the very same ! 

Ye heavenly choirs ! cherubic, seraphic choirs 1 

Help a stranger to express 

His thanks to rich unbounded grace. 
Jesus ! the unbounded grace ■^as thine, 
Who bled and groaned upon the tree, 
And bore infinite pangs for me ; 
And do I see thy lovely face at last, 
my dear incarnate God ! 
And has thy love thy servant placed 
In thy shining blest abode? 
Enough 1 enough ! thy bounty gives me more 
Than I could ask, or wish before. 



-208 REV. ARCHIBALD SCOTT. 

Toil and iimplicity of living, with industry, were commingled with 
devotion. Hearts that could relish Davies' Sentiments, could not 
be rude or vulgar or coarse. Minds of the finest mould, and hearts 
of the purest sympathies, were found clad in homespun, and often 
at labor not so well fitted to the strength and condition of Avomen. 
But in a frontier life what hardships will not women bear ! Said a 
man in Bethel, somewhat advanced in years — " The hardest day's 
work I ever did, when a young man, in the harvest field, was in 
keeping up with a stout Dutch girl, that came to help us for a day 
or two ; on she went, singing and laughing, till night ; and I was 
glad to see sundown come." The lighter frames and fairer forms 
would spin and weave, and clothe their fathers and their brothers, 
and make becoming fabrics for themselves. 

For above twenty years Mr. Scott fulfilled the duties of pastor to 
these churches. His residence was on the east side of the Middle- 
brook road, near the sixth mile post from Staunton, a log house, 
still standing, in the hollow, a short distance from the more sightly 
habitation of its present owner. Here he was often seen sweating 
at the plough, gaining for his children a livelihood, as he had gained 
his own, in his youth ; for during the war, and for a time afterwards, 
the salaries of the clergy Avere small and indifferently paid. He 
was tall, of a large frame, but not fleshy; his features prominent 
and pitted with the small-pox, by which one eye had been affected, 
requiring frequent Aviping to prevent a tear-drop. In his preaching 
he Avas doctrinal, ahvays instructive, and often deeply impressive 
and poAverful. His modesty sometimes became diffidence, and his 
self-respect Avas often overshadoAved by his shrinking from notoriety. 
He took no prominent part in Presbytery or Synod, but Avaited for 
those whose opinion he valued to take the lead. He held his OAvn 
abilities and acquirements in Ioav estimation, and was seldom satisfied 
with his pulpit performances. 

The people of his charge, capable, many of them at least, of judg- 
ing with great accuracy, held him in high estimation. He was sound 
in doctrine, and if blessed Avith less powers of mind than Graham, 
he exhibited a greater fund of tenderness ; Avith less of eloquence 
that takes every soul by storm, he could mingle more Avith the mass 
of people, and make them feel he was bone of their bone. His use- 
fulness was increasing, and his hold on his people growing stronger 
and stronger till the day of his death. He did justice, loved 
mercy, and Avalked humbly with God. Having preached from a text, 
from which Avhile a student Avith Mr. Finley he had lieard a warm- 
hearted minister discotfrse alfectingly — " Comfort ye, comfort ye 
my people" — he expressed himself as having preached badly, and 
bemeaned the text ; while his hearers thought he had preached ex- 
ceedingly Avell. Mr. Graham heard the same man in Pennsylvania 
— and Avhen he afterwards poured out his excited heart in a discourse 
on the same words, with an impression never forgotten, he calmly 
replied to an impertinent inquiry — "Mr. Graham, hoAv long Avere 
you getting that sermon ready you preached the other day ?" 



REV. ARCHIBALD SCOTT. 209 

" How long was I in getting it ready ? — why, about twenty years." 
and probably thought as little of that sermon as Scott did of his. 

Greatly devoted to catechising the children of the congregation, 
he devoted some time in the week to meeting different neighbor- 
hoods for that purpose. Besides the shorter catechism, he used 
another called The 3Iother's Catechism, of which he procured a re- 
print in Staunton, in thirty-two full octavo pages ; the last two and 
a half pages formed an appendix on election, drawn up by himself. 
Judging from that, almost the only remaining specimen of the pro- 
ductions of his pen, his mind was discriminating, his views of theologi- 
cal subjects sound and in accordance Avith the principles of the 
Reformation ; and if he preached as he wrote, his people were well 
instructed in divine things. If the present generation know little 
of him, it is because no written memorial was made of his labors and 
his worth. He still lives, however, in the Lord's vineyard, if a man 
may live in his descendants ; and the covenant of mercy has been a 
rich inheritance to his children and grand-children ; many of whom 
are in the church, and a number in the ministry, whose labors God 
has condescended to bless. 

On the 4th of March, 1799, after a short illness, he closed his use- 
ful life, leaving a widow and six children, two sons and four daugh- 
ters, all young, and one an infant. His body lies in the burying- 
ground near Hebron Church ; and though the subject was frequently 
spoken of, and some steps once taken by his people, no tomb-stone 
has yet been erected over his ashes ; and soon the inquirer will 
search for his grave in vain. His Avife, a sister of the young Mr. 
Ramsey, that induced him to seek a home in Virginia, survived him 
but a lew years. The care of the family then devolved upon his 
eldest child, a daughter. She opposed the scattering of the children 
among the friends, as was proposed by some well-wishers of the 
family ; and taking the direction of affairs and the management of 
the children, the sister became mother to the bereaved flock. With 
the advice and counsel of the ministerial brethren of her father, 
and the judicious relations that were near, and those gentlemen of 
the congregation who loved the children for the father's sake, she 
contrived to secure a classical education for the boys, and a sulii- 
cient course of instruction, in English, for the girls, refusing all 
offers of marriage till the education of the children was secured. 
One of the sons, long a successful and laborious minister of the gos- 
pel, attributes much of his usefulness to the kindness and energy 
with which that sister trained his early years, with exemplary devo- 
tion and care. During his life he reverenced her as a mother. 
"As I passed the place of our residence a short time since," said 
the son, who was too young at his father's death to know his loss, 
" I paused a while to ponder over the scenes of the young days of 
my orphanage, while my sister, M'Pheeters, now no more, was my 
sister and my mother. I loved and reverenced her then ; 1 thanked 
God for her again, with a heart full of unutterable emotion." Some 
pious females will be found at the last day, who in their silent and 
14 



210 REV. WILLIAM M'PHEETERS. 

unobtrnsive self-denial have won a crown that shall never fade away. 
Christ has said of Mary — " She has done what she could." , How 
much that sentence means when applied to a sister that reared one 
brother for a useful and successful teacher, and three sisters, who 
were all comfortably situated as heads of fjimilies, and another bro- 
ther to be a minister in the Presbyterian Church, who in his declin- 
ing years looks upon three of his sons devoted to the work of the 
ministry, eternity alone can determine. 

Bethel has shared in various precious revivals, and has sent forth 
some faithful ministers of the gospel, as Doak, the pioneer of the 
gospel and literature in Tennessee, the two Logans, M'Pheeters, and 
Mines. In the early revivals there was nothing peculiar. In that 
great revival, which prevailed in Virginia in the years 1802 and 1806, 
the bodily exercises were matters of great discussion. Baxter was 
in the midst, and was slow in saying they were from evil ; Erwin, of 
Mossy Creek, set himself strongly against them, and his congregation 
was never visited by them ; Brown, of New Providence, was clear 
and decided against them, and his people were not troubled ; Wil- 
son, of Augusta, was much inclined to believe that they were accom- 
paniments of good, and might be themselves good, and his congre- 
gation was largely visited. Bethel was a vacancy for a time after 
Mr. Scott's death, and the people were somewhat divided in opinion 
about the nature of these exercises. At a meeting held there by 
Baxter of Lexington, Brown, of New Providence, and Mr. Boggs, 
a licentiate of Winchester Presbytery, under a sermon from Baxter, 
the whole congregation appeared deeply affected. During the sermon, 
delivered by Mr. Boggs, after a short interval, the bodily agitations 
began ; one of the elders rose and began to sing, and immediately 
the whole congregation was convulsed with various emotions and 
exercises ; groans and sighs and cries were heard in every part, and 
for awhile the worship was suspended. The congregation were 
greatly divided in their opinion about the proper course of pro- 
cedure ; some withdrew, and joined the Seceders at Old Providence, 
where there were no symptoms of the approach, or of a welcome of 
the exercises, should they make their appearance. In a few years 
all thought alike of them, as mere bodily affections, in some way 
connected with the mind, but not at all religious in their nature or 
bearing. 

The Rev. William M'Pheeters, D. D., was born in Bethel, near 
the North Mountain, on the waters of Middle River, September 28th, 
1788. He inherited the surname of his father and grandfather and 
great-grandfather, who emigrated from Scotland to Ireland, in the 
time of Oliver Cromwell. His grandfather married young in Ire- 
land, and emigrated to Pennsylvania, and finally settled in Augusta 
County, Virginia, bringing his family, a wife and eight children ; 
some of the cliildren unmarried, and some heads of families. His 
father was born in Pennsylvartia in 1729, and was married to Rachel 
Moore, with whom he lived to rear a large family ; served as magis- 



KEV. WILLIAM M'PHEETERS. 211 

trate, and was a ruling elder in the congregation of which Archibald 
Scott was pastor. Dr. M'Pheeters was reared in the faith of his 
mother and grandmother. Rachel Moore was born in the year 1736 : 
her mother was a Walker, from Wigton, Scotland. Through the 
Walker family there is a connexion traced back to the illustrious 
Rutherford, of Scotland. The Doctor was more careful to preserve 
some written memorial of his mother's experience than of his own. 
She was of a lively disposition, cheerful, but never fond of trifling 
conversation, and much given to secret prayer, in which she had 
great enjoyment, before she was fifteen years of age. 

" When my mother was about thirty years of age, on a certain 
communion Sabbath, her exercises during the day were unusually 
comfortable. Some pious friends from Walker's Creek accompanied 
her home ; that night, their conversation till bed-time, was on the 
subject of religion. After retiring to her bed, my mother was 
favored with such overwhelming views of the beauty and glory of 
the heavenly inheritance, as to deprive her of nearly all her bodily 
strength. These rapturous views continued to recur, at short in- 
tervals, during the whole night, and sleep was entirely taken away 
from her. About daybreak her views were more rapturous and over- 
whelming than before. During the next day she experienced great 
composure of mind, and felt no inconvenience from the want of 
sleep. After this her exercises were various ; sometimes she was 
happy in the enjoyment of religion, sometimes destitute of feeling, 
and sometimes backward in receiving, as coming from God, the com- 
forts bestowed upon her. 

Her son David died from home, in his twenty-fourth year. Some 
short time after his death, on a certain Sabbath, while reclining on 
her bed, it pleased God to give her clear, and satisfactory evidence 
of her acceptance in the Beloved. Being thus near to God, and 
enjoying in so great a degree the gracious smiles of his reconciled 
countenance, the thought occurred to her that she might now inquire 
respecting her son, and ask of God some evidence of his happiness 
in the world of spirits. But soon did she check her presumptuous 
inquiry, and felt reproved for attempting to pry into the unrevealed 
secrets of God's righteous government. 'With this great truth,' 
said she, ' I must be satisfied ; the Judge of all the earth will do 
right.' 

Then let my Sovereign if he please 

Lock up his marvellous decrees, 

Why should I wish him to reveal 

What he thinks proper to conceal? 

His mother died January 30th 1826, aged about 90 years, with- 
out a groan or struggle, as in a sweet sleep ; literally falling asleep 
in Jesus. Her end was a fitting conclusion of her life, as some ex- 
tracts from a letter from her pastor to her son, some years after her 
death, will show. " She took great delight, as you know, in attend- 
ing at the house of God, especially on communion Sabbaths. But 
as she advanced in years she was not always able to be present on 



212 REV. WILLIAM M'pHEETERS. 

these occasions. On the Sabbath before alluded to, when we were 
celebrating the Lord's Supper, she being too infirm to be present, 
about the time, as I suppose, when we were at the table, she told 
me, that in musing she thought herself at the Lord's table, and 
seated at the end of it next to me ; that she plainly saw the bread 
and the wine ; that as I handed the bread to her, and pronounced 
the words, ' Broken for you,' that those words came with such power 
to her mind as almost to overwhelm her ; and that the delightful 
state of mind that followed continued the whole day. I remarked 
to her that I supposed she enjoyed the occasion as much as she 
sometimes did when she was actually at the table. yes ! said she, 
I have been twenty times at the table when my enjoyment has not 
been so great. I then said. Now when you are deprived of the op- 
portunity of attending on the ordinance, the Lord you see is giving 
you the enjoyment without it. At this her heart was filled and her 
utterance checked. On another occasion, July 1825, she told me, 
that recently, just before a severe turn of illness, she had such a 
sense of nearness to God as she had scarcely ever experienced be- 
fore, or as she supposed was possible in the flesh. Indeed she 
thought her frail body could not have borne much more. At another 
time she told me — that as to the matter of dying, she had no fear 
about it ; and that if she should be called oft' suddenly, she wished 
me to preach her funeral sermon from Amos 4th, 12th. Prepare to 
meet thy God, Israel. And from that text I did preach her 
funeral. Her piety was of the very highest order. 

Your Brother, Francis M'Farland. 

March 12th, 1842. 

Dr. M'Pheeters commenced his classical studies in Staunton, and 
completed his education at Liberty Hall under Mr. Graham. Oct. 
1797, he commenced the study of medicine with his brother James 
in Kentucky. In the course of the two years he pursued that study, 
he became deeply exercised on the subject of his salvation. Having 
])rofessed his faith and united with the Church under the care of Wra. 
Robertson, his heart was drawn to the ministry of the gospel. Re- 
turning to Virginia he put himself under the care of Lexington 
Presbytery, and pursued his Theological reading with that logical 
man Samuel Brown of New Providence. His first piece of trial, 
on the words " Here am I, send me," was exhibited at Hebron, Oct. 
12th 1801. He was licensed at New Providence, April 19th 1802, 
the Rev. Benjamin Erwin ofiiciating. In June 1803, he took charge 
uf the Church in Danville, Kentucky; and to aid in his support 
taught school. In 1804 he visited Chilicothe. In September he 
was married to Elizabeth, daughter of John M'Dowell, near Lex- 
ington Kentucky, and returned to Virginia. After visiting the 
counties of Greenbrier and Monroe, and preaching for some time in 
Windy Cove and New Lebanon, he took charge in December 1805, 
of Bethel, his native congregation; and on Monday tlie 22d of 
April, was ordained to the full work of the gospel ministry, Dr. 



REV. WILLIAM M'pHEETERS. 213 

Baxter preaching tlie sermon, which was printed in the Magazine, 
and liis theological teacher, Mr. Brown, delivering the charge. In 
the December following he laid the remains of his wife and child 
side by side, the first occupants of the grave-yard by Bethel Church 
now so full of mounds. In 1810, his second wife was taken from 
him leaving a young daughter. 

''About this time," as he writes, "I received, by the hands of a 
special messenger, an invitation from the Trustees of the Academy, 
Raleigh, North Carolina, to preside over the institution as principal 
teacher ; and to preach to the town congregation, then vacant in 
consequence of the removal of Rev. Wm. L. Turner to the town of 
Fayetteville. Having visited the place and being pleased with the 
prospect, I accepted the invitation, and in the month of June 1810, 
took charge of the congregation and academy." 

Dr. M'Pheeters resided in Raleigh from this time with one short 
interval till his death in 1842. In March 1812, he was united in 
marriage with Miss Margaret A. C. M'Daniel of Washington, North 
Carolina. She survives him, the mother of twelve children, seven 
of whom survived their father. 

In June 1816, a Presbyterian Church was organized in Raleigh, 
consisting of four elders and eighteen members. In about two years 
from that time their spacious and neat house for worship was ready 
for occupation. The congregation continuing to increase. Dr. 
M'Pheeters, thinking that the duties required of the principal of 
the Academy and the pastor of the Church, Avere sufficient for two 
men, and believing that his proper sphere was in the Academy, on 
the 18th of March 1824, resigned the pastoral office. While he 
continued to supply the pulpit there appeared to him a slackness in 
efforts to procure a pastor, he therefore declined preaching to the 
congregation. The Rev. Thomas P. Hunt was induced to remove to 
Raleigh, Nov. 1828. He remained about two years. Rev. Michael 
Osborne ministered to the congregation for a few years. In 1836, 
Dr. ArPiieeters still refusing to become pastor, the congregation 
called the Rev. Drury Lacy D. D., who remained with them till in- 
vited to the Presidency of Davidson College, in 1853. 

In 1836, Dr. M'Pheeters opened a female school in Fayetteville, 
and received extensive patronage. His health failing, he was suc- 
ceeded by Rev. Rufus W. Bailey. Returning to Raleigh, he be- 
came agent for the Board of Missions of the General Assembly, and 
served about two years, with great bodily suffering. In 1840 he 
was elected President of Davidson College, successor of Dr. Morri- 
son. Though fond of giving instruction to youth, and desiring earn- 
estly the prosperity of the College, he, on account of his health, 
declined the offered honor. His habits of correctness, his amiable 
disposition, and deep sense of responsibility, qualified him in a pecu- 
liar manner for the office of teacher, which he occupied for so many 
years in Raleigh. As a member of Church judicatories he was in- 
valuable. Cuoi, deliberate, cautious, kind, in the exercise of sound 
sense and cheerful piety, as an adviser he was not surpassed. To 



214 REV. WILLIAM M'PHEETERS. 

a casual observer he would sometimes appear to be moving slug- 
gishly, while he was pondering the subject in hand, weighing causes 
and effects, and probable consequences, and moving on to a conclu- 
sion, which, once expressed, was not speedily changed. Few men, 
called to do so much, have had as little to undo. He was not a 
splendid man ; but for the Church he was something better. He 
loved her interests, and labored for her through life, with a reputa- 
tion above reproach, too modest to perceive that his influence was 
increasing with his years, and that in his last days no man's opinion 
weighed against his in that Synod of which he had been a member 
for more than thirty years. 

After resigning the pastoral ofiice, knowing as he must, the kind 
feeling of the whole community to him, he was particular never to 
propose anything to the attention of the congregation, or advocate 
anything proposed until he was satisfied that the approbation of the 
pastor had been fully expressed. Honor to whom honor is due, 
was the maxim of his heart and life. Of course he lived on the 
most friendly and intimate terms with his successor. He took a 
lively interest in the erection of a parsonage for the minister of the 
church, and encouraged the lady, by whose means it was accom- 
plished, with more earnestness than if it had been erected for 
himself. 

In his domestic relations he was pre-eminently happy and lovely. 
Could an open, or secret enemy have passed a few days under his 
roof, witnessing the untiring efforts of the father to lead his family 
to the love and service of the Lord Christ, he must have felt it im- 
possible longer to contend with such a man ; that even in the 
mistakes into which, as a man, he might fall, the mercy of a cove- 
nant-keeping God was a shield and defence. His daughter that 
passed away before him, in her mature years, gave evidence of con- 
version to God in early life. In her fourteenth year she wrote to 
a young friend. 

April 19th, 1831. 

My Dear Mary Ann : — I do hope your prayers and the prayers 
of my other dear friends have been answered in my behalf. Yet 
my dear Mary Ann continue to pray for me that I may not be 
deceived ; for you know that the heart is deceitful above all things, 
and desperately Avicked. On Sunday last I heard Mr. Beard, of 
Philadelphia, preach twice. In the morning he preached to Chris- 
tians ; and in the afternoon he addressed sinners from the text — 
'•And as he reasoned of righteousness, temperance, and judgment to 
come, Felix trembled and answered, go thy way for this time, when 
I have a convenient season I will call for thee." Oh ! he preached 
an awful sermon about gi'ieving the spirit. I was afraid I had 
grieved him, and that he would take his final flight. My dear 
friend, you cannot tell what feelings I had. Oh ! I felt if I did 
grieve him he would leave me forever, for I know that God hath 
said in his holy word — " My spirit shall not always strive with 
man:" and when I considered how often I had been warned of my 



EEV. WILLIAM m'PHEETERS. 215 

danger, I thought, if I did grieve the Holy Spirit, that he would 
never return any more. So I determined through God's strength, 
that I would never rest till I should give myself away to the 
Saviour. 

That evening after sermon a young female acquaintance came 
home with me, and Satan told me I had better let it alone until the 
next day, that it would not do for me to leave my company. But I 
thought with myself — is not the soul of more value than anything 
else ? Yes. I knew it was. So I determined that nothing should 
hinder me. I went to my room up stairs, and did not come down 
till the family were ready to go to night-meeting. In my retirement 
I felt I could give up all to the Saviour. But I did not feel so 
happy as I wished to feel. So I determined I would give myself 
away again. The next morning I went alone, and tried to give my 
whole heart to the Saviour. I hope I did so. I felt that he was 
able and willing to save me. But I was so afraid lest I might be 
deceived, that I said nothing about it to any body. I did wish, 
however, that you were here that I might talk with you. After 
breakfast, I visited two of my pious female friends, and staid with 
them till nearly-dinner time. Then I came home, and after dinner 
retired again, and gave myself away, and all that I had unto the 
Lord, for time and eternity. Oh, then I was happy, happier than 
I had ever felt in my life before. But still I had not yet courage 
to tell any body. The change in my feelings, however, was noticed 
by the family ; and my mother the next day called me into the 
room and asked me what made me so happy. I then told her all 
about it. She prayed with me, and you may be sure we were both 
happy. But my dear friend I can't tell you all. I must save the 

rest till I see you. Mrs. M , I hear has obtained a hope, and 

several others are very serious. 

0, that all might believe, 

And salvation receive, 

And their hope, and their joy be the same. 

My dear Mary Ann pray for me that I may grow in grace, and 
love the Saviour more and more, who has done so much for me. 
Farewell dearest friend, and pray for me. 

Margaret Ann M'Pheeters. 

The hope of this young girl strengthened with her years and 
cheered her in death. In about a year after her marriage with Mr. 
John Wilson of Milton, she was called into the presence of her 
Lord, and went cheerfully. 

In October, 1836», Dr. M'Pheeters lost by death a son, David 
Brainerd, in his seventh year. From very early in his life this 
little boy manifested deep religious feeling. As he drew near hia 
end, his exercises became more interesting. His parents were more 
than usually exercised at the time of his baptism ; and the attention 
of the little child had from the first been turned to the work, in 



216 REV. WILLIAM M'pHEETERS. 

which, that good man. whoso name he bore, had been engaged. His 
infant feelings were all enlisted in the cause. He knew himself to 
be a sinner. After worship he was often found in tears. To his 
mother, who one day inquired of him what was the matter, he 
roplied, " I am afraid God will not love me, I am too sinful." Being 
directed to the Saviour, and urged to pray for a new heart, he 
replied — " I do love him, and have prayed to him for a new heart." 
He felt the duty of prayer to a great degree of tenderness. One 
night observing that his little brother, in bad humor, was retiring 
without prayer — he refused to sleep with him, and sat up in bed 
till the offender arose and attended to his neglected duty. A short 
time before his death he called for his purse, having about fifty 
cents in it. "If you die," said his mother, "what shall be done 
with your money?" Looking at her for a moment — " Mother, if 
I die, give all my money to send the gospel to the heathen ;" and 
then he earnestly repeated — "Mother, if I die, give all my money 
to send the gospel to the heathen." 

The death of Dr. M'Pheeters was preceded by the distressing pains 
that accompany the successive stages of calculus. He was under the 
scientific operations of distinguished physicians. He had a distinct 
view of his approaching dissolution, and through the power of un- 
broken faith contemplated it with entire resignation. On Wednes- 
day, 9th of November, 1842, an immense congregation was assembled 
in the Presbyterian Church, Raleigh, to attend his funeral. The 
stores of the city were closed : the church was in mourning attire. 
Rev. Drury Lacy pronounced a sermon, and delineated the character 
of his predecessor and friend. That stern integrity, that uncom- 
promising adherence to truth and right, that modesty that kept him 
from pride and vanity, and that piety which clung to Christ as his 
Lord, that amiable deportment in his intercourse with man, which 
had been the crown of his life, seemed brighter when contemplated 
from the grave. 

The University of North Carolina, some time before his death, 
conferred upon him the title, D. D., one richly deserved, if successful 
training of youth has any merit, and a life of piety any charm, and 
success in building up the church of Jesus Christ any admiration. 
Dr. M'Pheeters did not seek wealth for his children ; and he left his 
family the inheritance of a good name, and the blessing of a 
covenant-keeping God. 

In the agitations of the Presbyterian Church, which for some ten 
or twelve years before his death absorbed the attention of the Judi- 
catories, Dr. M'Pheeters always was decidedly in favor of that 
system of doctrine and practice commonly called " Old School," 
and was in advance of his Virginia brethren. 



REV. ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER. 217 



CHAPTER XVI. 

ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER — HIS LICENSURE AND SETTLEMENT IN 

CHARLOTTE. 

Archibald Alexander made his first efforts, as a licensed min- 
ister, in the extensive contiguous congregations of Moses Hoge, 
William Hill and Nash Legrand. From his narrative, told in 
all the simplicity of truth, we learn that the people were willing to 
hear the gospel ; that he must have been an acceptable preacher ; 
that although the congregations gave him no further remuneration 
for his services than his board and horse-keeping, leaving him to pay, 
after his return to Lexington, for a pair of pantaloons he purchased 
in Shepherdstown, he was yet contented with the temporal result of 
his labors ; that he felt himself under obligations to Mr. Hoge, for 
the benefit derived from intercourse in his family, and that he left 
the lower end of the valley improved in his theology, or rather con- 
firmed by Mr, Hoge in a full belief of the immediate and personal 
action of the Holy Ghost on the heart of man in regeneration. 

The eighth session of Lexington Presbytery was held at Brown's 
meeting-house, now Hebron, commencing Tuesday, Oct. 26th, 1790. 
Members in attendance were Rev. Messrs. Scott, Crawford, Mont- 
gomery, Erwin and Houston ; with Elders William M'Pheeters, 
William Yuell and Thomas Shanklin. On account of the cold the 
Presbytery convened at 2 o'clock in the afternoon at the house of 
William M'Pheeters ; and Mr. John Lyle read part of his trials. 
Rev. Messrs. Brown and Graham, with William Alexander as Elder, 
came in the next day. The record says that " Information was made 
by a member that Mr. Archibald Alexander, of Lexington, desired 
to be taken under the care of this Presbytery, as a candidate for the 
gospel ministry, and Presbytery having a favorable account of his 
moral and religious character, and literary accomplishments, intro- 
duced him to a conference, in which, having given a narrative of his 
religious exercises, and of his evidences of faith in Christ and 
repentance towards God, together with his call and motives to the 
gospel ministry, and a specimen of his skill in cases of conscience ; 
Presbytery having considered the same, do approve thereof, and 
agree to take him under their care as a candidate for the gospel 
ministry. Mr. Alexander is appointed as parts of trial an exegesis 
on the following theme — 'An fide sola Justificamur ?' and an 
homily on this theme — 'What is the difference between a dead and 
living faith?' to be delivered at our next." This application was 
made at the earnest request of his teacher, Mr. Graham. Mr. 
Alexander was averse to taking the lead in religious meetings. Mr. 
Graham supposed his aversion would be less, if not removed en- 
tirely, after he should be acknowledged as a candidate for the 
ministry, and proposed that he should be a candidate under the 



218 REV. ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER. 

care of Presbj^tery as long as might be thought desirable by the 
parties concerned ; and that he and the other candidates should be 
employed as the young men, Hill and Calhoon and Allen and 
Legrjtnd had been, east of the Ridge, in holding prayer-meetings 
and meetings for exhortation, where there might be a necessity. 
The Presbytery acted on the first part of the request, and gave no 
decision on the latter, leaving it to the discretion of the ministers 
in whose congregations the candidates might be placed. 

Mr. Alexander commenced his theological studies with but one 
companion, John Lyle, who was afterwards the pastor of the church 
in Hampshire County. Upon asking Mr. Graham what books he 
should read, Mr. Graham smiled and replied — " If you mean ever 
to be a theologian, you must come at it not by reading, but by 
thinking." The astonished youth said, in after life, "This did 
me more good than any directions or counsels I ever received." 
He was not aware then, that he was, and had been engaged in that 
very course recommended by his instructor, while he was investi- 
gating the whole subject of conversion and Christian experience. 

At the ninth session of Presbytery, held at Hall's meeting-house, 
now New Monmouth, commencing Tuesday, April 26th, 1791, Mr. 
John Lyle delivered his trial sermon for licensure at the opening 
of the sessions, and on Wednesday he and Mr. Alexander were ex- 
amined on the Latin and Greek languages ; and Mr. Alexander read 
his exegesis. On Thursday morning Mr. Alexander read his homily, 
and Mr. Lyle his lecture ; in the afternoon the two candidates were 
examined in Geography, Natural Philosophy, Criticism, Astronomy, 
and Moral Philosophy ; and Mr. Lyle was examined in part on 
Theology. On Friday the Presbytery sustained all these parts of 
trial, and gave Mr. Alexander for a lecture, to be read at the next 
meeting, Hebrews, 6th chapter, 1st to 7th verse. Mr. Graham 
urged the Presbytery to assign a subject to Mr. Alexander for a 
popular sermon. Mr. Alexander was reluctant, and plead his youth, 
and general unpreparedness. The urgency of Mr. Graham pre- 
vailed. At the suggestion of Samuel Houston, the text assigned 
was — " Say not I am a child ;" Jeremiah 1st : 7th. On the same 
day three of Mr. Alexander's fellow-students of theology were 
received as candidates for the ministry, Thomas Poage, of Augusta 
County, Benjamin Grigsby, of Rockbridge County, and Matthew 
Lyle, also of Rockbridge County, and a cousin. The reasons given 
by Mr. Graham for pressing the young candidate so speedily into 
the ministry were : that his manner of conducting meetings was 
captivating, his instructions sound ; that his acquirements were 
greater than ordinary ; and that his own expectations of success 
were vastly higher than the candidate's humility permitted him to 
indulge. 

At this meeting of Presbytery Mr. William Alexander, the father 
of the candidate, declined the offer conferred in the fall, that of 
Commissioner to the General Assembly. On request of Mr. Graham, 
the candidate, whom he had ordained as elder during the winter, 



REV. ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER. 219 

•was appointed Commissioner. To all this the candidate yielded, as a 
pupil to his instructor, whose judgment he esteemed more highly 
than his own. In after life he doubted the propriety of the course. 
On his journey to Philadelphia, performed on horseback, he stopped, 
in Frederick County, at the house of Solomon Hoge, brother of 
Moses Hoge, and became acquainted with the father, of whom he 
says — "I know not that I ever received so much instruction in the 
same time, from any one, as from this old gentleman." He spent 
the Sabbath with Mrs. Riley, on Bullskin ; and by a happy mistake 
a congregation assembled in the evening to hear him preach, and 
listened to his exhortation with great solemnity. His graphic 
sketch of the Assembly, preserved in his memoirs, is an example of 
the practicability of daguerreotyping both the spirit and appearance 
of every Assembly. 

The course of study and recitation to which Mr. Graham called 
Mr. Alexander and his fellow-students, assumed the form of a 
seminary. Once a week they met in his study, to read compositions 
on presented subjects, to discuss given points of theology; and most 
particularly to hear the masterly reasonings and clear statements 
of the teacher. A profound reasoner himself, Mr, Graham taught 
his pupils to think as profoundly as their capabilities permitted. 
Endeavoring to avoid partiality in his intercourse with his students, 
he nevertheless could not conceal his opinion that his young pupil 
was as profound a thinker as himself. His own safeguards were the 
Bible as the book of God ; the great principles of Calvinism, true 
both in nature and revelation ; and a teachable spirit relying upon 
the promised aid of the Holy Ghost. He thought he saw all these 
things in the young man, and he loved him. True to his master's 
great principles, the youth sometimes differed from his master in the 
conclusion from given premises. The young men under Graham's 
instruction, at this time, all acquired the habit of discussion and 
extempore speaking. One of these was George A. Baxter, member 
of college, who, Dr. Alexander says — " Had a mind fox'med for 
accurate distinctions and logical discussions." Mr. Baxter became 
Mr. Graham's successor. 

The tenth session of Lexington Presbytery was held at the Stone 
church in Augusta, commencing Tuesday, Sept. 20th, 1791. The 
members present were M.essrs. Graham, Scott, Crawford, Mont- 
gomery, Erwin, Wilson, McCue, and Houston ; Elders, John Wilson, 
John JJunlap, Thomas Frame, and Samuel Pilson. " Mr. Archibald 
Alexander, a candidate for the gospel ministry, opened Presbytery 
with a popular sermon, from Jeremiah 1 : 7, the text assigned at 
our last meeting." The candidate was called, according to usage 
in those days, to open the Presbytery with his trial sermon, in the 
old fort church, standing in the capacious pulpit, in the back of 
which, by an entrance thi-ough the wall, was the door leading to 
the room, then called the session room, but in days of savage war- 
fare, the kitchen. He had urged his youth and inexperience, and 
want of knowledge, as bars to licensure. Mr. Graham and others 



220 REV. ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER. 

called for the sermon. lie came forward, and from the words — 
" Say not that I am a child, for thou shalt go to all that I shall 
send thee, and whatsoever I command thee, thou shalt speak" — 
discussed in a plain and manly manner the call to the ministry, 
avoiding all allusion to himself in the most distant manner. Every 
one Wiis surprised. Graham wept for joy. His young friend had 
proved himself no longer a child, and had declined even calling him- 
self a child — when the allusion gave such opportunity. On Thurs- 
day he read his Lecture ; and Mr. Grigsby a homily on the question 
— "Did Christ die indefinitely for all men, or for the elect only." 
Messrs. Lyle and Poage exhibited their pieces of trial ; and Mr. 
John Campbell, of Augusta, another fellow-student of Mr. Alexan- 
der in Theology, was received on trial. The examination on the- 
ology was postponed to an adjourned meeting, to be held in Win- 
chester during the meeting of the S^ynod, the succeeding week. 

On Wednesday, Sept. 29th, 1791, the Presbytery convened in 
Winchester, at the house of Mr. James Holliday. Present, Messrs. 
Graham, Montgomery, Erwin, Houston, and Hoge ; with Elders, 
John Campbell and John Wilson. Rev. Messrs. J. B. Smith, from 
Prince Edward, and Joseph Smith, of Redstone, by invitation, took 
seats. The examination of Mr. Alexander in theology, the only 
business of the meeting, was conducted principally by Mr. Smith, 
of Prince Edward, and closed by Mr. Hoge. On Saturday, Oct. 
1st, in the old stone church, now occupied by the Baptists, the 
services of licensure were performed by Rev. J. B. Smith, with 
intense feeling and pervading sympathy. From that day a warm 
friendship was cherished by the two pastors, Smith and Alexander. 
" That evening," says Dr. Alexander, "I spent in the fields in very 
solemn reflection and earnest prayer." In the latter part of his 
life, spending a few days in Winchester with Dr. Atkinson, iu the 
house built by Judge White, he remarked, pointing back of the 
house, " In a strip of woods out there, I spent the afternoon after I 
was licensed." 

Mr. Legrand, pastor of Cedar Creek and Opecquon, and Mr. 
Hill, in Jefferson, each derived the aid of Mr. Alexander for the 
winter. By direction of Presbytery, contrary to his own plans and 
desires, he passed the winter in Frederick, Jefferson, and Berkeley, 
principally in the two latter. There had been, and was an unusual 
attention to religious things in all that section of country. Mr. 
Hill preached but little that winter, on account of ill health. The 
lively, earnest preaching of Mr. Alexander excited attention. Old 
and young listened to him. After the wind blew away his manu- 
script in Charlestown — "I determined," he says, "to take no 
more paper into the pulpit." He preached after profound medita- 
tion, memorizing thoughts and arguments, and often sentences, 
without writing. For a part of the winter he made his home with 
Alexander White, father of Judge White, and was greatly pleased 
with the old father of his host, John White, an eminently pious 
man. His visits to Moses Hoge, of Shepherdstown, were more and 



EEV. ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER. 221 

more pleasing and profitable ; tlieir influence remained through life. 
He thought the views of Mr. Hoge in regard to the influence of the 
Holy Spirit in conversion were more correct than those of his 
teacher, whom in the general he delighted to follow. 

The report of the pulpit services of Mr. Alexander, awakened all 
along the Valley a great curiosity to hear "the boy," Archy Alex- 
ander, preach. Staunton, with Judge Stewart at its head, expressed 
its admiration of his preaching, by wondering that the young man 
should be so well acquainted with Mental Philosophy. The people of 
Lexington, his native town, filled the Court-House on Sabbath, to hear 
their fellow-townsman. All had known him from a child ; and many 
had been his companions. He was now in the beauty of youth ; rather 
small of his age ; very active, with a bright sparkling eye, and melo- 
dious distinct voice ; rapid, often vehement in his utterance ; and 
the attention he so easily arrested, he preserved to the end. Every 
person could easily hear his clear musical voice, filling the whole 
space without apparent efibrt. His text, John 9 : 25, " One thing 
I know, whereas I was blind, now I see," by whatever circumstances, 
or agent suggested, was in its discussion a happy answer to that 
act of his uncle, Andrew Reid, who, soon after the company re- 
turned from the meetings in Prince Edward and Bedford, walked 
over to Mr. Alexander's dwelling, and presented to the young peo- 
ple a volume of Locke on the Human Understanding, with the leaf 
turned down at the chapter on Enthusiasm. 

At the eleventh session of the Lexington Presbytery, held in Lex- 
ington in April, 1792, Messrs. Thomas Poage, Matthew Lyle and 
Benjamin Grigsby were licensed to preach the gospel. On Saturday 
the Presbytery recommended Messrs. Alexander, Lyle and Grigsby 
to the Commission of Synod. A few days before, the Commission 
had elected Mr. Alexander a missionary on condition he were recom- 
mended by the Presbytery ; and Mr. Graham and Elder John Lyle 
were appointed to bring the matter to a proper issue. The Com- 
mission asked for one ; and the Presbytery gave them three choice 
young men, of precious memory. This Commission of the Virginia 
Synod, whose history may be found in the first series of Sketches, 
in its successive efibrts to publish the gospel, gave the first exam- 
ple of a Board of Missions, responsible to an ecclesiastical superior, 
that may be found in the Presbyterian Church in America. At this 
time great efi"orts were made to remove Mr. Graham to Prince 
Edward. The Presbytery could not decide the question ; it was re- 
ferred to Synod. In looking at the events that so soon occurred, 
we can scarce restrain the wish — oh, that he had gone! But, as 
in the case of Jonathan Edwards, we check ourselves by the reflec- 
tion that either of these events changed must have changed the whole 
course of events in the church ; and God's orderings are always best. 
The recollections of the missionary tours performed east of the 
Blue Bidge by Mr. Alexander, under the direction of the Commis- 
sion of Synod, form a most interesting part of the autobiography 
published by his son. At the scvcnteentli meeting of Hanover Pres- 



222 REV. ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER. 

"hytery, lield at Briery, commencing April 3rl, 1793 — present Messrs. 
McRobert, Mitcliel, Malion, Lacv and Turner ; Elders Michael 
Graham, James Venable and John Hnghes ; Mr. Pattillo, from North 
Carolina, and Devereux Jarratt, an Episcopal clergyman, and Jacob 
Cram, a Congregationalist, were corresponding members. Mr. 
Samuel Brown was licensed ; and calls were put in from Briery, 
Buffalo and Cumberland for Mr. Lacy and Mr. Alexander as col- 
legiate pastors. Mr. Lacy agreed to the arrangement, and leave 
was given to prosecute the call for Mr. Alexander before the Pres- 
bytery of Lexington. At the nineteenth meeting of Hanover Pres- 
bytery, held at Cumberland Meeting-House, commencing November 
7th, 1793, Wm. Williamson was ordained, and Wm. Calhoon and 
Cary Allen received, back from the Commission. Mr, Alexander 
was on the 8th received from Lexington Presbytery, and " the 
Moderator called upon him to know whether he accepted the said 
calls ; but he desiring longer time to consider of the matter, the 
Presbytery granted it." "On motion it was resolved that Mr. Alex- 
der supply in said congregations in the same manner as if he had 
accepted the calls." The reason of the delay of Mr. Alexander was 
the hope he and others had that Mr. J. B. Smith might be induced 
to return to the churches he had left ; and so the three would be 
employed on some system agreed upon, managing the College and 
supplying the congregations. The Presbytery gave leave to the 
Churches of Briery, Buffalo, Cub Creek and Cumberland, to prose- 
cute the call for Mr. Smith. He declined the invitation. Messrs. 
Lacy and Alexander supplied the congregations at six preaching 
places, Cumberland Meeting-House, College, Briery, Buffalo, Cub 
Creek and Charlotte Court-House, each preaching to them all in suc- 
cession, and each congregation having public service once in three 
weeks. 

At the twenty-first meeting of Presbytery, held May, 1794 at the 
house of Dr. Waddell, preliminary steps were taken for the ordina- 
tion of Mr. Alexander as evangelist. On the day appointed, the 
7th of June, Messrs. Lacy, Mahon and McRobert, with Elder John 
Morton, met at Briery. Mr. Mahon presided. Mr. Alexander 
preached from the Avords " Thy word is truth," John 17 : 17. Mr. 
Lacy delivered the ordination sermon, from Coloss. 4 : 17, " And 
say to Archippus — Take heed to the ministry which thou hast re- 
newed in the Lord that thou fulfil it." And Mr. Alexander — 
" having declared his acceptance of the Confession of Eaith as re- 
ceived by the Presbyterian Church in America, and promised sub- 
jection to his brethren in the Lord, was set apart to the whole work 
of the gospel ministry by prayer and imposition of hands. A 
solemn charge was then delivered by Mr. McRobert." 

The experiment of supplying six preaching places in rotation by 
two ministers, was perfectly satisfactory in about one year. Ac- 
cordingly arrangements were made that at the twenty-second meet- 
ing of Hanover Presbytery, held at the Cove, in Albemarle, May, 
1794, calls were put in for Mr. Alexander to become pastor of 



GARY ALLEN AND WILLIAM CALHOON. 223 

Briery and Cub Creek ; and for Matthew Lyle, received from Lex- 
ington Presbytery as licentiate, to become pastor of Briery and 
Buffalo. By this arrangement the brethren were to be co-pastors of 
one church, and each sole pastor of another. Mr. Lyle was ordained 
pastor on the 17th of February, 1795. There is no mention made 
of any installation services for Mr. Alexander. 

In October, 1795, the Presbytery, in session at Briery, directed 
that all materials collected by members according to previous orders, 
and all that should be collected before the first of February, should 
by that date be sent to Messrs. Lacy and Alexander, who were to 
prepare a narrative to be sent to the General Assembly, according 
to a resolution of that body enjoining each Presbytery to collect 
materials in its bounds for the history of the Presbyterian Church. 
The narrative was prepared, and sent on in the beautiful writing of 
Mr. Lacy, by the Commissioners to the Assembly, and is preserved. 

Mr. Alexander had his residence with Major Edmund Read, about 
two miles from Charlotte Court-House. Tliis family was one of the 
many greatly beloved by their ministers, and chosen by him for his 
residence on account of its greater convenience and abundant ac- 
commodations. In the society of this family he perfected those 
manners so universally pleasing wherever he went ; simple, pure, 
just as they should be in a good man. Whoever became acquainted 
with Mrs. Read — afterwards Mrs. Legrand, loved her as a AYoman 
of no common excellence. Her bearing and manners were unre- 
strained, simple, modest, dignified ; there was a something lady-like 
and pure, gaining confidence and inspiring respect, and forbidding 
undue familiarity ; and yet so easy of access to all that might with 
propriety approach, and so entirely safe from all that ought not to 
intrude into a woman's presence. Every one could see, could feel, 
the excellence of her manner and the corresponding spirit ; but 
none could properly describe the various attributes that united in 
the charm her presence always wrought. To all acquainted with 
the two persons in their advancing years, they appeared formed on 
the same model. 



CHAPTER XVIL 

GARY ALLEN AND WILLIAM CALHOON. 

In the congregation of Rev. Samuel Davies, in Hanover County, 
were five brothers of the name of Allen. Soon after Mr. Davies 
left Virginia, these brothers, with others of the congregation, sought 
locations in the more fertile lands along the frontiers, and made 
their home on Great Guinea, in Cumberland. Four of these brothers 
successively became elders in the chui'ch in Cumberland County, of 



224 REV. GARY ALLEN. 

•which they were, in part, the founders. Daniel Allen, by his first 
wife, a Miss Harrison, had ten children ; of which Gary was the 
eighth, born April, 1767. For his second wife, he married the widow 
of Joseph Hill, with five children, Mrs. Joanna Hill. Her fourth 
child was William, from whom, through Dr. Hill, of Winchester, very 
many of the circumstances concerning the life of Gary Allen have 
been preserved for the public. When these two families were united, 
Allen was in his ninth and Hill in his seventh year. 

Gary was remarkable, from his early childhood, for his good tem- 
per and amiable deportment among his associates. Mr. Allen reared 
his numerous family on religious principles. His children, in 
their retired situations, grew up strangers to vice and immorality. 
The cheerfulness of Gary often approached levity. He was very 
agreeable, as his eccentric thoughts and speeches had a peculiar 
drollery of an amusing nature. He could make others laugh to 
excess, without laughing himself, or appearing to know that he had 
said anything to cause a laugh. This power appeared to be exer- 
cised without premeditation, and the habit was fixed from very early 
years, and continued through his whole life. His talent for the 
acquisition of knowledge was moderate : for investigation and close 
reasoning, still more circumscribed. His voice was clear, his utter- 
ance easy, his frame tall, and built for strength. His whole appear- 
ance was that of a pleasant, eccentric man, from whom drollery 
might be expected, whose oddities were no disparagement to his use- 
fulness in common life. Gravity sat illy upon him, even when he 
was oppressed with serious reflections. There was often something 
of the ludicrous mixed up with his mental distress. One afternoon, 
reclining upon the hill-side with young Hill, and looking at the 
fatted hogs in a pen, and at the preparations made for their slaughter 
the next morning, after contemplating the entire unconsciousness 
and ease of the hogs, and the certainty of their approaching de- 
struction, he exclaimed, " Oh ! that I could exchange lots with one 
of those hogs !" " What upon earth do you mean ?" said young 
Hill ; " I always thought you much better than myself, and I 
would not exchange lots with one of those hogs, with a knife so 
near my throat, for the world." "But," says Allen, "you forget 
that those hogs have no souls ; and when they are killed, there is 
the end of them, but I have a never-dying soul, which is unprepared 
to meet God, my judge ; and, whether I shall ever be prepared, God 
only knows." 

When about seventeen years of age he was visited with a typlius 
fever. For weeks he was either raging with a fever, or overcome 
with torpor. His recovery was unexpected and gradual. His ema- 
ciated limbs required the use of crutches. His friends, believing 
that his bodily vigor would never be sufficient for active employ- 
ment, turned his attention to the preparation for some profession 
suited to his condition. He commenced a course of study at Hamp- 
den Sidney. His health and strength slowly returned. His sickness 
had not led him to godly living ; he was more droll and volatile than 



REV. GARY ALLEN. 225 

ever. Though his progress in literature and science was laborious 
and slow, he was desirous of completing the course he had begun. 
His moral conduct was correct. lie was very studious. His eccentric 
mirth Avas an unfailing source of amusement to the students and the 
young people of the neighborhood. In the exhibitions given, spring 
and fall, by the students, for improvement in public speaking, Allen 
became a favorite. Choosing subjects congenial with his mirth- 
inspiring spirit, he deluged the audience with his fun. His appear- 
ance was the signal for uproarious laughter. He was commonly put 
last on the list, because, after his address, the audience were not 
prepared for serious discussion. He got possession of the first copy 
of Cowper's John Gilpin that came to the neighborhood, and kept 
it carefully for his appearance at the exhibition. A large audience 
was assembled. Allen's appearance on the stage was the signal that 
the exercises were coming to a close, and the fountain of mirth to 
be opened. Rehearsing the stanzas, with proper tone and gesture, 
he speedily broke up the gravity of the most sedate, and for a time 
was the personification of fun and drollery. His complete success 
was injurious. His eccentric ways became fastened upon him beyond 
his power of escape. He was evidently a man for comedy. He 
was comedy itself; outwardly all fun and merriment, and inwardly 
pained at heart, and envying the swine. 

With light and joyous mind he went to spend his vacation in the 
fall of 1787, with his father and friends in Cumberland. The Rev. 
Hope Hull, a popular and impressive preacher, well skilled in setting 
forth the claims of God's violated law, preached in the neighbor- 
hood. He was a follower of Wesley, and had not yet separated from 
the Episcopal Church. The Methodists were then considered revived 
Episcopalians, and found ready access to Episcopal neighborhoods, 
desirous of hearing on the subject of spiritual religion. Young 
Allen Avent one night to hear Mr. Hull. The house being crowded, 
he stood in front of the preacher, and very near him. iielore the 
exercises closed, he trembled, shook, and fell prostrate upon the 
floor. After the congregation was dismissed, he was in great agony, 
crying for mercy. He afterwards declared that he then put up his 
first earnest prayer to his justly ofiended God. When asked why 
he had never prayed before, having been religiously educated, and 
taught to repeat forms of prayer from his childhood, he replied, 
that in his view the character of God was so great, glorious and 
exalted, in his holiness, justice, omnipotence and omnipresence, that 
it appeared to him irreverence and mockery for him to speak to the 
Majesty of heaven, who well knew what a sinful wretch he was. 
Before he rose from the floor, he professed to surrender his rebel- 
lious heart to God, and to find peace in believing on the Lord Jesus. 
In a few days he returned to college, and renewed his studies. 
President Smith examined him closely on his experience and his 
views of religious truth, instructed him in the life of godliness, and 
gave him books to read ; among others, Edwards on tue Afl'ections. 
Allen professed to have been long in trouble about his soul, had 
15 



226 REV. GARY ALLEN. 

felt the -wickedness of his heart, and his unfitness even for prayer ; 
and that on the night he heard Mr. Hull, he had cast himself on 
the mercy of God in Christ Jesus. In every thing hut his eccen- 
tricity and aptness for drollery, Allen was a changed man ; and 
these his foibles were henceforth under a restraining influence. 

After much enquiry and reading and self-examinationj he came 
to the conclusion that he loved the Lord Christ and ought to spend 
his life in preaching the gospel. Having finished his college course 
with honor, his morals untarnished and his profession of religion 
unspotted, he commenced the study of Theology in preparation for 
the gospel ministry. His friends were in great doubt about the 
propriety of his choice of profession. His way of thinking and 
speaking would provoke a smile when there was no cause for ridicule 
or sneering because there was nothing mean, or vulgar, or vile in 
the subjects under consideration. Carrying the impress of honesty 
and frankness, he had no natural or acquired gravity. But while 
smiling at the oddity of the speaker in his exhortations at prayer- 
meetings, the hearer would be arrested by his intense earnestness. 
He, that began to listen with a smile, would in the end be bathed 
in tears. Allen seemed to' those, who knew him best, to live only 
for religion ; his heart was filled with desires to do good. His ac- 
quaintances loved him for his devotion to God, while they feared he 
would mar his usefulness as a minister, by his strange fun-produc- 
ing ways ; and threw many obstacles in the way of his entering the 
ministry, to divert his attention and lead him to some other pursuit 
in life. But all these efforts were in vain. 

In January 1789, he was received by the Hanover Presbytery, 
met at Buffalo, as candidate for the gospel ministry, after an enquiry 
at some length — "into his experimental knowledge of religion, and 
a work of grace in his soul, and after some time spent in hearing 
from him a detail of God's dealings with him, and examining into 
his motives for desiring to preach the gospel." At the next meet- 
ing held April 2(Jth, in the same year, at Buffalo, Mr. Legrand de- 
livered his popular sermon and read his lecture, and on the next day 
Mr. Allen read an essay on the Extent of Christ's Redemption, and 
a Presbyterial exercise upon John 3d. 8th, — The wind bloweth where 
it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell 
whence it cometh, and whither it goeth ; so is every one that is born 
of the spirit. Mr. Legrand was licensed to preach, and Mr. Allen 
had other parts of trial assigned him. At Pisgah, in Bedford, Oct. 
1789, Mr. Allen was called on to open Presbytery with his popular 
discom-se on Rom. 7th. 13, 14 ; he read his lecture upon Luke 15th, 
from the r2th to the 32d verse, inclusive. Wm. Hill and Daniel Wiley 
were received candidates. Mr. Allen's pieces of trial were sus- 
tained. At Mr. Mitchel's house on the 19th, " The Presbytery then 
entered upon the examination of Mr. Allen on Divinity, and after 
spending a considerable time thereon, were of opinion that he is not 
so well acquainted with that necessary science as to be suflSiciently 
qualified to teach others, at present. They therefore recommend to 



BEV. CAKY ALLEN. 22^ 

him a (liliiront attention to the studj of Divinity till the next session 
of Presbytery." At this decision Allen was surprised and morti- 
fied. Legrand was licensed after about a year's study ; a Methodist 
minister was at this meeting received and ordained ; the revival was 
progressing, and calls for preaching came from every direction ; 
and his trial pieces had been sustained. The Church has long since 
decided that two years in study are not improperly spent in prepa- 
ration for the ministry ; and Allen had passed but one, but had 
studied as long as was usual in his day. The want of ministerial 
gravity impressed the Presbytery with the fear that the spirit of 
Theology had not sufficiently imbued his soul. Allen bowed meekly 
to the decision and without a word of complaint pursued his studies. 
On the 8th of May, 1790, at Briery, after examination at length in 
Divinity, Mr. Allen was licensed to preach the gospel. The Pres- 
bytery took him by the hand as a token of fellowship. This cere- 
mony became a standing rule from that time. Mr. Pattillo preached 
on the occasion from the words, " The spirit of the Lord is upon 
me, because he hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor." 

Mr. Hill was licensed in the following July. He and Mr. Allen 
passed the summer as missionaries in the counties along the Carolina 
line. In October the Presbytery, " recommended Mr. Hill and Mr. 
Allen to the care and direction" of the commission of Synod on a 
request from that body. Allen had during the summer surpassed 
the expectations of his warmest friends. His whole soul was in his 
work. The careless and profane would listen to his talk ; and who- 
ever listened for any time must hear some great truths of religion. 
His frank open countenance, his polite demeanor, and his cheerful- 
ness tinged with his indescribable drollery, attracted attention, and 
that once arrested Allen was sure of a hearing, be the auditor Avho 
he might, young or old, learned or unlearned, infidel or Christian. 
A sentence that provoked a smile would be followed by sentiment 
that shot like a barbed arrow to the heart. Often the very sen- 
tence that provoked the smile would make the heart ache. No one 
talked with him or heard him preach without feeling that he was a 
devotedly pious man. Multitudes under his ministry were turned to 
God. He continued in the employ of the commission of Synod 
about three years. In this time he made two trips across the Alle- 
ghenies. 

The first tour of missionary service in that part of Virginia now 
embraced in the State of Kentucky, Avas performed by Mr. Allen 
and Robert Marshall, under the direction of the Commission in 
1791. The route to Kentucky was dreary and dangerous. A vast 
wilderness intervened the settlements east of the Alleghenies and 
the scattered inhabitants on the Western rivers. Indians, hostile 
to the progress of the white man to their hunting grounds, infested 
the route by land or Avater. The emigrants Avere accustomed to 
assemble at Fort Redstone, the head of boat navigation on the 
Monongahela, noAv called Brownsville. They might descend the 
Monongahela and Ohio rivers in boats, or cross the mouutains on 



228 REV. CAET ALLEN. 

pack-horses. Emigrants commonly preferred to descend the rivers, 
as less fatiguing. Those returning from Kentucky preferred crossing 
the mountains. 

As some time was necessarily consumed in the preparations for 
embarkation, Messrs. Allen and Marshall had opportunity to make 
proof of their ministry in Pennsylvania. Their zeal in the cause 
of the gospel excited great attention ; and the use of Watts's 
psalms and hymns provoked opposition. Many refused to hear 
them ; but crowds of young people flocked to their appointments in 
private houses. A large number became deeply interested on the 
subject of their salvation. When the emigrants embarked there 
was a company of inquirers left around Redstone, many of whom 
afterwards became, hopefully, Christians, and were united with the 
Church of Christ. 

After the usual exposures and labors of the passage down the 
rivers in boats, the missionaries arrived safe in Kentucky, and 
without delay commenced their labors. Both were popular and 
useful ; and both eventually settled in that State. In habits and 
manner of preaching they were antipodes. Marshall was grave and 
reserved ; Allen cheerful to excess and social. Marshall declaimed 
powerfully, and could reason closely and exhibit much research. 
Allen, by his manner and cheerful speeches, would arrest attention, 
and fill the mind with pious thoughts without any pretence to argu- 
ment or research, or splendid declamation. For a time they went 
along in company. The calls for preaching becoming numerous, and 
at great distances, they separated to supply the urgent demand for 
the ministration of the word. In due time Mr. Marshall became 
pastor of the churches Bethel and Blue Spring. His ashes lie near 
Bethel church. 

On Silver Creek was a settlement from Virginia. With them was 
living a Baptist minister, who had removed with them. He had 
grown lax in his sentiments, and preached Universalism. Many 
admired the new doctrine. Reports respecting Mr. Allen awakened 
a desire to hear him preach, and an invitation was sent to him to 
visit Silver Creek. On an appointed day a large crowd was assem- 
bled. The log meeting-house being small, a stand was erected in 
the woods. When Mr. Allen ascended the stand the Universalist 
took his seat by his side. After a pause, Mr. Allen arose and 
looking round upon the concourse assembled, seemed lost in thought. 
At length breaking silence — "I do not know to what to compare 
the people in Kentucky." Another long pause. "But I think 
they remind me of a nest of young robins as much as anything I 
can think of. Go to their nest and chirp, and every one will hold 
his mouth wide open, and you may put in what you please, food or 
poison, and it all goes down alike. Get up here and tell the people 
you are going to preach to them, and they stare at the preacher 
with eyes and mouth open, and you may say what you please, truth 
or error, sense or nonsense, and they are equally pleased, if you 
call it preaching. A man has been preaching here, who tells you 



REV. GARY ALLEN. 229 

he lias found out a little back door in hell, where you may all step 
out, and jrot safely round to heaven at last ; and because he called 
it preacliino; you gulped it. Poison, rank Poison. If you trust to 
this unscriptural fancy, you will land in that place of fire and brim- 
stone between which and heaven there rolls the unfathomable gulf 
you can never pass." He then gave a plain, pungent sermon, 
warning his hearers of the doom of all impenitent sinners. The 
audience were captivated by the honesty of the man, and deeply 
impressed with the truths he delivered. He preached to the con- 
gregation repeatedly. On the 21st of April, 1792, a call was made 
out for him by desire of the people, and signed by Thomas Maxwell, 
Samuel Woods, Alexander Mackey, James Henderson, John Cochran, 
John Young, and Robert Dickey. They pledged for his support 
<£150 the first year, and afterwards as they might agree. 

Mr. Allen returned to Virginia soon after this call was made out. 
He went with a company on horseback across the mountains, car- 
rying his rifle like the rest, in defence against the patrolling Indians, 
girded with a wampum shot pouch that had been taken from a 
hostile Indian, and presented to him, in appearance more like a real 
backwoodsman than a gospel minister. The party often saw the 
trail of savages, but met no enemy. After parting with his travelling 
companions, passing on through Campbell County alone, towards 
evening, after a long day's ride, he determined to call for the night 
upon an old gentleman, an elder in the Church, in easy circum- 
stances, who lived not far from the road. The day had been warm, 
and he had put on a yellow grounded calico morning gown, with his 
wampum belt for a girdle. About dusk he approached the house, 
and asked the lady, who answered his call, for lodging and food. 
Not liking his appearance in this strange costume, with rifle in hand, 
she said they were not in the habit of entertaining strangers, and 
begged him to apply elscAvhere. Allen replied — "The day is 
spent, I and my horse are weary ; and I have been taught that it is 
right for good people to entertain strangers, for thereby some have 
entertained angels unawares." Moved by the text of scripture, the 
old lady bid him come in. He entered cheerfully, set his rifle in the 
corner of the room, hung his Avampum belt upon the muzzle, and set 
himself at ease. "You have been travelling some distance?" 
"Yes, a considerable distance, madam." "Pray, sir, where are 
you from?" "From Kentucky, madam." "And what news do 
you bring from that new country?" "Nothing much out of the 
usual way." After a pause — "There is something which has 
excited a good deal of interest and talk among the people. Certain 
men have been there and brought strange things to their ears. Some 
do not understand these things ; and others think there is a great 
deal of truth in them." "Why, who are they; and what do they 
talk about ?" " They call themselves preachers, and talk much 
about the Bible, and say people must be born again, and be con- 
verted, and the like of that ; and many folks don't know what to 
make of such talk." " Well, if we believe the Bible, people must 



230 REV. GARY ALLEN. 

experience tliese things." "Aye, that is another thing which they 
talk much about — experience: they often talk of experience as an 
important point; but many do not know what is meant by it." 
"Every true Christian knows what is meant by it," said the lady. 

At this point in the conversation the old gentleman came in and took 
his seat. "But Madam, resumed Allen, you said every good Chris- 
tian knows what experience means. Pray Madam can you tell what 
it means ?" The old lady appeared unwilling to talk more before a 
thoughtless stranger, on the subject of experience. But Mr. Allen 
pressed the matter, saying he wished to know what it was. With 
some hesitation she told him the exercises of her mind till she found 
peace in believing on the Lord Jesus. Indeed, said Allen, is that 
what people mean by Christian experience ? Then turning to the 
old man — he inquired of him — if he had the experience of grace in 
his heart. The old man said he hoped so — but did not know for 
certain that he was ever converted. Do you think, said Allen — an 
experience of religion necessary ? — for instance — if a man is strictly 
honest, pays his debts, is charitable to the poor, and upright, and 
moral, may not such a man be saved without all this fuss about 
religion ? The old man thought that such a man might probably be 
saved. " In fact, says Allen, is it any matter what religion a man is 
of, if he is only sincere, and charitable, and honest, and lives a good 
moral life ?" The old man thought such an one might be saved as 
well as others. Supper was now announced. 

Allen walked to the table, devoutly asked a blessing, and sat 
down. The old lady gazed at him for a time. In the name of com- 
mon sense who are you ? Are you a minister of the gospel ? Allen 
smiled, told his name, and said he had been trying to preach the 
gospel. Now Mr. Allen, said she, aint you ashamed to play such 
pranks on an old woman, to make her expose herself. Never mind, 
said Allen, you have not exposed yourself; you have borne an hon- 
orable testimony, that you are not ashamed of your religion, but are 
willing to confess Christ before men. But as for you, turning to the 
old man — you have given evidence that you know nothing about 
religion — and that you are in the gall of bitterness, and the bond of 
iniquity. He then exhorted the old man to flee from the wrath to 
come. 

After a short visit at home, Mr. Allen prepared to return to Ken- 
tucky. The commission were well satisfied with his report ; and in 
sending him back to his former scene of labor, they gave him for a 
companion, the Rev. William Calhoon, who had been licensed to 
preach on the 12th May of that year, 1792. In descending the 
Ohio, the boat in which they were embarked was attacked by In- 
dians. Mr. Allen insisted on having his post, and rifle in hand, 
with cheerfulness, faced the danger as fearless and composed as if 
the enemy were not near. 

On reaching Kentucky and resuming the work of a missionary, 
Mr. Allen resolved to get clear of his eccentric ways, and be as 
grave as Marshall, and his present companion, Calhoon. The year 



KEV. GARY ALLEN. 231 

previous, Marshall seeing the impression made by Allen's humor, 
resolved to relax somewhat of his gravity and follow the track of 
Allen. A few attempts, however, convinced him of the absurdity 
of all such attempts ; and he renewed his efforts to improve the powers 
God had given him, and became the most impressive speaker in 
Kentucky. Allen admired gravity in others, and felt his want of 
it ; charmed with the ministerial dignity of his young friend, he 
determined to imitate him. With all the gravity he could assume, 
he went to his next appointment, rode to the house slowly, dis- 
mounted in a slow quiet manner, spoke gravely to the people, 
moved about in a solemn manner without a smile or exciting a smile 
in others. People were astonished. Are you unwell, Mr. Allen ? 
Has anything happened, Mr. Allen ? Have you heard any bad 
news, Mr. Allen ? Any affliction among your friends, Mr. Allen ? 
At last bursting into a laugh, to the surprise and merriment of all, 
he exclaimed — " I can play Calhoon no longer." When the excite- 
ment was over, he made them weep under his sermon. 

In the fall of 1793, Messrs. Allen and Calhoon returned to Vir- 
ginia, and met the Presbytery at Cumberland meeting-house, Nov. 
8tli. The record is — "Mr. Carey Allen and Mr. William Calhoon 
who have been under the direction of the commission of Synod pro- 
ducing their dismission from that body Avith recommendations to the 
Presbytery, were again received and recorded as probationers under 
their charge." On the next day, Mr. Allen was appointed to 
supply in Albemarle, Madison, Louisa, Goochland, and Buckingham ; 
Mr. Calhoon in Mecklenburg, Lunenberg, Nottaway, and Amelia. 
The tour performed the succeeding winter by Mr. Allen was remem- 
bered through life by the youths and children on whom his conver- 
sation made the deepest impression. The cheerful man of God 
fastened their attention, and engraved on their memory the things 
of religion. Some living now will say — "I remember him at our 
house,' and will tell what passed. 

in the Spring of 179-4, Mr. Allen removed to Kentucky. In 
preparation lor a permanent residence west of the Alleghenies, he 
was married to a daughter of Col. Fleming, of Botetourt. In pass- 
ing back and forth during the winter, he preached at Pattonsburg. 
Coi. Skillern, an amiable old Virginia gentleman, not particularly 
incUned to religion, su{)posed to be somewhat infected with infidelity, 
went to hear him. Struck with the benignant countenance of the 
preacher, and impressed favorably by his singular sermon, he sought 
an introduction, and invited him to his house. Mr. Allen declined 
the invitation, having agreed to pass the night with another family. 
'■•Weil, Mr. Allen," said the Colonel, ''I shall be happy to see you 
at my house at any time that will suit your convenience." "But, 
Colonel, 1 am sent out to preach the gospel, I have no other busi- 
ness; so I preach wherever 1 go." "Tliat forms no objection, Mr. 
Allen, i shall be glad to see you, and have some of your conversa- 
tion." "■Well now, Colonel, suppose I make an appointment to 
preach at your house a little time hence r" "Agreed, Mr. Allen, 



232 REV. GARY ALLEN. 

make M-hat appointmont you please." Mr. Allen immediatelj pare 
notice that on a certain Sabbath they might expect preaching at Col. 
Skillern's. " Now, Colonel, you may expect me the Saturday before." 

On the appointed Saturday, Mr. Allen was most kindly received 
by the Colonel and his family ; and the afternoon and evening were 
spent in cheerful conversation. The improvement of James River 
was the absorbing subject at that time. The passage of a canal 
through the Blue Bidge, on the banks of the river, was considered 
of vital importance to the Valley. The Colonel was greatly inte- 
rested, as his possessions in lands and negroes were very large, and 
the difficulties in reaching market very much diminished the profits 
of his farming operations. Mr. Allen made no effort to turn the 
conversation in which the Colonel's heart was so engaged. At bed 
time he said, " It is my custom. Colonel, wherever I lodge, to have 
family prayers before I retire, will you call in your family?" " Cer- 
tainly, sir;" and the family were assembled, and worship attended 
with great solemnity. 

On Sabbath morning the Colonel began on James River, and its 
improvements. "Colonel," says Mr. Allen, "what day is this?" 
" Sunday morning, sir." "Aye, so it is; and now will you tell me 
the design of the Sabbath day ?" " It is for rest, and the worship 
of God." " Well, then. Colonel," said Allen, in his most pleasant 
manner, " we have had six busy days on James River, we are to let 
James River rest to-day, and all worldly matters, and attend to the 
proper business of the day. We will, if you please, begin with family 
worship before breakfast." "Certainly, Mr. Allen;" and the 
family attended worship with great solemnity. After breakfast the 
Colonel began again on James River. " To the point. Colonel, to 
the point," said Allen, and turned the conversation upon the vmsat- 
isfying nature of earthly things, and the necessity of laying a good 
foundation for time to come. 

At the hour of preaching, the house was filled ; rooms, passage, 
porch, all were occupied, and some even standing in the yard. The 
attention to the sermon was good ; some of the hearers were deeply 
affected. Towards the close of the sermon, Mr. Allen turned to 
the Colonel's negroes who had been assembled, " You negroes, I 
have a word for you. Do you think that such poor black, dirty- 
looking creatures as you can ever get to heaven ? I do not speak 
this because I despise you, and have no tender feelings for you ; by 
no means. I pity you from my heart. You are poor slaves, and 
have a hard time of it here ; you work hard, and have few of the 
comforts of life that you can enjoy ; but I can tell you that the 
blessed Saviour shed his blood as much for you as for your masters, 
or any of the white people. He purchased pardon for you as much 
as for the white people. He has opened the door of heaven wide 
for you, and invites you to come in. I have thought the poor 
negro slaves, of all people, ought to strive the hardest to get reli- 
gion, and make their peace with God. Your masters may make 
Kome sort of excuse for serving the devil, because they have many 



REV. GARY ALLEN. 



233 



of the good things of this life, with the pleasures of sin for a season. 
But what have you to make a heaven of in this world ? What do 
you get for serving the devil here ? You may become religious, 
and find peace with God as easy as white persons, and I think easier 
too, for you have not half so many temptations in your path. Make 
God your friend, and take Jesus for your Saviour, and he will 
keep you through all your troubles here ; and though your skins 
may be black here, you will hereafter shine like the stars in the 
firmament. I entreat you, set about this work without delay. 
Break off from all your wicked ways, your lying, stealing, swearing, 
drunkenness, and vile lewdness ; give yourselves to prayer and 
repentance, and fly to Jesus, and give up your heart to him in true 
earnest, and flee from the wrath to come." The negroes wept 
abundantly. The white people were more affected with the address 
to the black people than with the sermon to themselves. Allen 
parted with the family on the kindest terms. He never visited 
them again. He soon left Virginia for ever. 

In one of his various journeyings, he found at the tavern at 
which he called to pass the night, a company of young people assem- 
bled for a dance. The landlord, at his request, accommodated him 
with a comfortable room and blazing fire ; and announced to the 
company, when about to begin the dance, that a very agreeable gen- 
tleman had arrived at the house and taken lodgings, and perhaps 
might be induced to join the dance. Well, said a lively, pretty 
girl, I will go and get him for my partner. Entering his door, 
she dropped a handsome curtsy, and said — sir, shall I have the 
pleasure of a dance with you this evening ? Allen eyed her for 
a moment, and said — well, my little sweet-heart, I cannot deny 
such a charming little girl what she asks. So taking her by the 
hand, they together entered the ball-room, and took their stand 
upon the floor. Just as the fiddle was called for to begin — stop ! 
stop ! says Allen, we are a little too fast ; I make it a point to 
engage in nothing without asking heaven's blessing upon it. Let 
us pray. He put up a fervent prayer of some length. At its close, 
discovering he had made a deep impression, he gave a solemn exhor- 
tation. His lively partner, trembling with alarm, fell upon the 
floor, and was laid upon a couch. Some of the young men left the 
room ; others wept profusely ; and many exhibited deep feeling. 
The dance was broken up, and the evening spent in religious wor- 
ship ; many were asking what they should do to be saved. Tradi- 
tion says there were some hopeful conversions from among the enquir- 
ers. In his talent, or capability of saying and doing things which 
ordinary men could never accomplish, and should never attempt, 
was the secret of Allen's popularity. His sanctified eccentricity 
made him a useful man. 

A little before his removal to Kentucky, he preached in Lexing- 
ton. Paine's Age of Reason had been circulated among the youth, 
and a number of store boys and apprentices were quite captivated with 
the work. There was much talk among the young people about the 



iM REV. GARY ALLEN. 

soundness of tte arch-Infidel's opinions. A large company had 
assembled to hear Mr. Allen preach. Towards the close of the ser- 
mon he said — "Young men I have a word with you before I close ; 
— you say some of you, that by the help of Paine's Age of Reason, 
you have found out that religion is all a fable, and that the Bible is 
nothing but a pack of priest-craft. Now, I ask you what do you 
know about religion and the Bible ? When did you bestow half of 
the pains and time in studying the Bible that you have upon Paine's 
Age of Reason ? You green-heads, you are nothing but the retail- 
ers of the shreds and scraps of Infidelity ; mere echoes of an echo. 
You know no more about religion than a goose does about geogra- 
phy." This attack came unexpectedly. The serious and grave 
could scarce restrain a laugh ; the contaminated youth bit their lips. 
Infidel talk was however banished from Lexington, or confined to 
private places. "Green-heads," and " goose's geography," would 
silence all cavils at religion. The infidel was killed with his own 
favorite weapon. 

Early in the spring, having accepted the call from Silver Creek 
and Paint Creek, which had been in his hands about two years, Mr. 
Allen removed to Kentucky. His father sent by him the following 
letter to Jacob Fishback : 

Cumberland Cy., Virginia, March 7th, 1794. 

Sir — I received your letter by my son Gary ; and I read it, 
and I believed every word that you wrote to be the truth. My 
heart said give him up, cheerfully up, to do the Lord's work, be it 
■where he was called for most. But my flesh scringes at it, and 
would make the water flow out of my head very freely ; and I could 
not help it. But it appears to me now, at this time, he is wanted 
here as much as at Gantuck ; and I will give reasons for it. Gary's 
connexion is very large, and people that are of no church are very 
fond to hear him ; they have faith in him. lie is now married, and I 
am pleased at that ; perhaps it may be a means of hearing from him 
oftener than had he married in Gantucky. But now, my dear sir, 
you have all the advantage of me, his old father, who must go out 
of the world shortly, and Cary a favorite child. Will you sympa- 
thise with me, and let him come to see me. His friends would now 
stop him from going could they do it. But his heart is at Cantucky ; 
and I never did undertake to persuade him against going, but often 
told him I was opposed to it, and could not be angry with him. I 
am now sixty-five years old, a planter, and never was but a little 
over one hundred miles from home in my life. I have seen and felt 
two revivals in my time ; and now we are very cold in religion again. 
I was in Hanover when religion first sprung up in my neighborhood ; 
and now at that place there is scarcely the shadow of religion. 
And will it be so here ? God forbid it should. If it should I can- 
not stay here. But I am in hopes when the seed is sown in the 
heart it will not die. My desires are the same now as ever ; and I 
feel now like I never could give up to the foolish fashions and cus- 
toms of the world. I remain a stranger, but am in hopes a friend 
to you and you to me. Danl. Allen. 



^ REV. WILLIAM CALHOON. 235 

The simplicity and godlj sincerity that appear in this letter 
characterized all that section of country around Hampden Sidney 
College, occupied by the Presbyterian congregations. Mr. Allen 
would probably have yielded to the wishes of his father and friends, 
and have remained in Virginia for life ; but his numerous admirers 
in Kentucky gave him no rest, sending messages and letters to call 
him west of the Alleghenies. 

On the 11th of October, 1794, he was ordained pastor of the two 
churches that had given him the call. Feeling himself the shepherd 
of the flock, he was ready to spend and be spent for those for whom 
Christ laid down his life. One cold winter night he preached in a 
log cabin to a crowded auditory. After service, leaving the room 
in a free perspiration, he rode some miles to the place of his lodg- 
ing ; took cold and fell ill. A cough succeeded, and a rapid decline. 
On the 5th of August, 1795, he breathed his last, being in his twenty- 
ninth year; leaving a wife and one child, a daughter. As he ap- 
proached his end, his desire to be useful lost none of their intensity. 
He called the elders to his room for counsel and exhortation. He 
sent for members of the church in companies, and exhorted them ; 
and thus kept the spirit of piety alive. He departed in the tri- 
umph of faith. His grave is in a burying-ground near Danville, 
marked by head and foot-stones, erected in 1823 by the Presbytery 
of Transylvania. 

WILLIAM CALHOON. 

The sedate, unaffected, sincere, and conscientious young com^ 
panion of Gary Allen, on his second trip to Kentucky, William Cal- 
Iioon, was reared in Prince Edward County, the son of a pious elder 
in the Briery Church. Born in 1772, and early instructed in reli- 
gious truth, and the practice of strict morality, unusually inclined to 
gravity, and very respectful to religion, and its ministers, he became 
a member of Hampden Sidney College, at the age of fourteen. He 
was a student there during the great revival, which made its appear- 
ance, among the Presbyterians, tirst in Briery ; and was a partaker 
of its blessings. His father lived about six miles from the College, 
and required his son to return home every Saturday, and pass the 
Sabbath with the family in private, social, and public worship of 
God. This keeping the Sabbath holy cherished in the mind of the 
youth those religious impressions early made. All the jeers and 
laugh of the thoughtless boys in College, not one of whom was known 
to be religious, could not destroy the conscientious sedateness of young 
Calhoon in any matters that concerned morality and religion. In 
cheerfulness and close attention to his studies he was surpassed by 
none. 

When William Hill began to be disturbed about the condition of 
his soul, he requested this sedate lad, as he was going home of a 
Saturday, to ask his father to send him some good book to read. 
The message was delivered in presence of the family. Miss Peggy, 
a pious elder sister, said, "I knoAV what to scud — 1 have got the very 



236 EEV. WILLIAM CALHOON. ^ 

book for liim." And on Monday, young Calhoon carried to College 
a much used copy of Alleine's Alarm to the Unconverted. This 
book was the occasion of discovering the seriousness in College, and 
of uniting the prayerful in a social band. In the revival Avliich fol- 
lowed, the bearer of the book was a hopeful partaker of the blessings. 
That Allen, and Hill, and Read, and Calhoon, and Blythe should 
cherish a warm friendship for each other and for Legrand, was but 
the natural consequence of companionsliip in the early exercises of 
a renewed heart. Allen, mirthfully eccentric ; Hill fiery, passionate 
and lofty, yet mirth-loving ; Read, resolute but full of kindness, w^ith 
the simplicity of a child ; Blythe, full of generous feeling, and from 
the hour he wept in Hill's room over his remissness in religion, an 
unflinching defender of the truth as it is in Christ ; and Calhoon, 
with his gravity, ardor, and tender conscience, all of them ran 
for Christ a race marked with their individual characteristics, and 
abounding in blessino-s to the church. 

When about nineteen years of age, Mr. Calhoon offered himself a 
candidate for the ministry, to the Presbytery holding its sessions at 
the Briery Meeting House, April 1st, 1791. His examination took 
place that evening, in the dw^elling of Mrs. Morton, and record was 
made of his acceptance. In the absence of the moderator, Robert 
Marshall, a licentiate under the care of the commission of Synod, 
opened the Presbytei'y, being present, in preparation to go with 
Allen to Kentucky on a mission. In October, at Cub Creek, the 
candidates, Moses Waddell and William Calhoon, appeared for ex- 
amination. In the evening, at the house of Littlejoe Morton, they 
read their trial pieces, Mr. Calhoon's being a lecture on 110th 
Psalm. The examination on Greek and Moral Philosophy was on 
May 10th, 1792, at D. S. Mr. Calhoon was called to open Presbytery 
with his trial sermon for licensure, on John 6th, 37, All that the 
Father givetli me shall come unto me ; and him that cometh to me I 
will in no wise cast out. On the 12th, W^illiam Calhoon, Moses 
"Waddell, and W^illiam Williamson, having passed the various exami- 
nations and trials required by Presbytery, were licensed to preach 
the gospel. One of the candidates for licensure, Mr. Waddell, had 
a seat in Presbytery as elder from Cumberland congregation. At a 
meeting of the Presbytery at Bethel, July 27th, 1792, Mr. Calhoon 
was recommended to the commission of Synod : — And at a meeting 
of the commission, in Harrisonburg, Sept. 22d, he was appointed 
missionary, and sent with Mr. Allen to Kentucky, on his second visit 
to that region. 

In descending the Ohio, the boat in which the missionaries were 
embarked, was fired upon by some bands of savages, for plunder. 
The cheerful Allen, and the sedate Calhoon stood bravely for de- 
fence, and demanded an equal exposure to danger. Allen, by his 
mirth-moving eccentricities, w^oukl first attract the attention of 
strangers, and his frank, open-hearted bearing in his piety, would im- 
press those whose attention he had won. The youth, gravity, upright- 
ness, and bravery of Calhoon, now about twenty years of age, made 



REV. WILLIAM CALHOON. 237 

an impression in his favor as a minister of the gospel, who was to be 
listened to with respect. His sociability in private circles, and deep 
earnestness in the performance of his ministerial duties, held the 
attention once gained, aud often ripened it into abiding seriousness. 
Allen preferred Calhoon's manner to his own, and would have 
adopted it if he could ; but found, like Marshall, who preferred 
Allen's, in some things, to his own, that in style and manner, it is 
better to improve nature, than to try to change her ; imperfections 
may be remedied, and excellencies improved. 

5lr. Calhoon was an acceptable missionary, and travelled exten- 
sively among the infant and scattered settlements of Kentucky. 
He left no diaries or journals. It is not known that he ever kept 
any. lie had an excellent memory. He trusted it like Robinson 
of North Carolina ; and it was faithful to him. Almost everything 
respecting himself he committed to her charge, the dates and facts 
of his various travels, his experience, his reading, his observations 
on men and things, the sayings of those he loved, his interviews and 
discussions, all were safely treasured up for time of need. He 
often entertained his family and others with his adventures in Ken- 
tucky ; but left no record. 

In November, 1793, he was received back from the commission 
by the Presbytery, at Cumberland meeting-house, at the time Mr. 
Alexander was received a licentiate from Lexington ; on December 
25th, of the same year, he Avas transferred to Transylvania Presbytery 
to become a resident of Kentucky. On the 12th of February, 1705, 
he was ordained pastor of Ash Ridge and Cherry Spring. Not 
being entirely satisfied with his position and prospects he returned 
to Virginia, and at the Cove, May 9th, 1799, was, without written 
credentials, received, on oral testimony of a dismission from Tran- 
Bylvaniii, a member of Hanover Presbytery. For some years he 
preached at D. S. and other places in Albemarle. On the 3d of 
May, 1805, at a meeting of Presbytery at Bell Grove, he accepted 
a call from Staunton and Brown's meeting-house, and was on the 
same day transferred to Lexington Presbytery. To these he de- 
voted ^lis time aud strength for a series of years. The increasing 
services, required by the enlarging congregations, induced him, as 
the infirmities of age came on him, to withdraw, first, from Staunton 
which he thought, and rightly, required the undivided attention of 
a minister; and then, from Brown's meeting-house, which had taken 
the name of Hebron, and which required the labors of a strong 
man. Retaining a great degree of activity and resolution he sup- 
plied vacancies, and preached in neighborhoods that were desirous 
of hearing the gospel, and not favorably situated to attend upon 
divine service in the regular churches. His ministerial labors were 
always equal to his strength, and often, in the estimation of his 
family, beyond it. He was never satisfied, in that particular, till he 
felt conscious he had gone to the utmost of his sirength, and that 
consciousness he often found on a bed of pain and exhaustion. His 



238 REV. WILLIAM CALIIOON. 

family were never afraid that lie would rust out. He was always 
afraid that he should not wear out. 

He was united in marriage to the eldest daughter of Dr. Wad- 
dell ; and was happy in his domestic relations. She survived him, 
having been his companion in his joys and sorrows about half a 
century. 

Mr. Calhoon was a hearty Presbyterian. Reared under the fos- 
tering wing of Virginia Presbyterianism, he gave the Church of his 
parents his earliest and his latest love. He carefully studied her 
doctrines, examined her forms, and investigated her history. In 
comparison with the Church of Rome, he was a Protestant upon 
conviction ; in the philosophy of his religious creed, he was a Pre- 
destinarian ; in the forms of the Church he held to the parity of 
the clergy and simplicity in worship ; in practice he was pure in 
morals, upright between man and man, and exercised a benevolence 
that would embrace the whole race. He was a friend of all insti- 
tutions by whomsoever conducted that contemplated the conversion 
of the world to God, and the elevation of the human race, on 
Christian principles. 

Mr. Calhoon was a ready, prompt man. All his stores were at 
his command at a moment's warning. His self-possession was never 
surprised. He always appeared at ease. Preaching, at a certain 
time, at Rocky Spring, Augusta County, a member of another 
church exclaimed in the midst of sermon — " I deny that doctrine," 
and by his rudeness excited some uneasiness in the congregation. 
-"Good people," said Mr. Calhoon, "be pleased to be quiet; that 
gentleman and myself will discuss the matter." In a few moments 
the discussion was through, and Mr. Calhoon went on with his argu- 
ment, and finished his discourse as if nothing had happened. 
Quick in retort, he would sometimes disconcert that master of words 
and humor. Dr. Speece. The directness of the thrust was equalled 
only by the kindness of the manner. 

Mr. Calhoon was a brave man. Unobtrusive, unpretending in his 
manner, very polite in his intercourse with his fellow-men, frank, 
open and cheerful, and master of his passions — he was. never 
known to show any cowardice. He seemed to know his position 
^and the danger that was imminent, and the way he must ward it off, 
escape, or overcome, and could adapt himself to circumstances with 
wonderful facility. In one of the necessary journeyings from Ken- 
tucky, which in those days were alwaj^s performed on horseback, he 
was passing alone a track of wilderness, and was overtaken by the 
approach of night, some miles from the lonely tavern where he might 
lodge. A bright moon cheered him with her light. Suddenly a 
horseman emerged from a forest path, and, in silence, took the road 
a few steps in his rear. Annoyed by the singular conduct of the 
stranger, after proceeding some distance, he suddenly wheeled his 
horse and said — " Sir, I am strongly impressed with the belief, 
from your appearance, thjit you are a robber. I must protect my- 
self. Now i order you to take the road before me until we reach tiie 



REV. WILLIAM CALHOON. 239 

next house. Then if it appears that I have wronged yon, I will 
make any amends in my power." The horseman, after a moment's 
delay, took the lead in silence for about a mile, then suddenly by a 
aide path dashed into the forest. It was the opinion of those at the 
tavern, which Mr. Calhoon soon reached, that by his presence of 
mind and promptness he had escaped the hands of one of those who 
had for some time infested the wilderness and committed numerous 
robberies, and some murders. Prompt in command and in danger, 
he was profoundly submissive to constituted authority in its legiti- 
mate exercise, fearless of exposure or of disgrace. 

Mr. Calhoon was a social man. He enjoyed society and made 
himself agreeable-. Always preserving the propriety of his minis- 
terial character, he would approach the young and thoughtless, and 
even opposers of religion, with cheerful news and pleasing anecdotes, 
and give the conversation a religious turn to impress some great 
truth of a spiritual nature. In the discussions that would some- 
times follow, he was remarkably happy, iu setting forth the truth, 
removing all diflSculties and objections. In the opinion of some his 
preaching talents, of a high order, were excelled by his conversa- 
tional powers. It is certain that the good impressions made by his 
pulpit services were not obliterated by his private intercourse. "Do 
you remember" said Dr. Speece to Mr. Calhoon, soon after the death 
of the Honorable William Wirt, " the discussion you had with Mr. 
Wirt when you were living in Albemarle?" "I do very well" re- 
plied Mr. Calhoon. " Well," said the Dr. " I visited him in his last 
sickness, and he told me that he was a miserable man ever after till 
he embraced Christianity." 

Mr. Calhoon related the circumstance of the discussion. He 
called to see the family of Dr. Gilmer at Pen Park, near Charlottes- 
ville. Air. Wirt the husband of the eldest daughter made a part of 
the family. In the afternoon the origin and authority of the Chris- 
tian religion became the subject of conversation. Mr. Wirt arrayed 
the arguments and facts and illustrations of the French infidel phi- 
losophers, at that time exercising a vast influence in Virginia by 
their novelty, apparent fairness and the support they received from 
men high in the public estimation. Mr. Calhoon was endeavoring 
to convince the young lawyer of the dangerous ground on which he 
was standing, and the unsoundness of the positions he had assumed. 
Air. Wirt was arguing that Christianity was of human origin, and 
of course its facts fabulous ; Mr. Calhoon, that it was from Cod and 
its facts and doctrines of course all true. The discussion grew 
warm. Both felt its importance. At late bed time Mr. Wirt him- 
self conducted Mr. Calnoon to his room, conversing all the Avay, 
and while he was preparing for bed ; then sitting down continued 
the discussion till the candle flickered in its sucket. Then undres- 
sing he threw himself into an adjoining bed and continued the discus- 
sion. The dawn found them still warmly engaged, unconscious of 
the passage of the hours of night. After breakfast Mr. Wirt ac- 
companied Mr. Calhoon several miles on his way, still earnestly en- 



240 REV. WILLIAM CALHOON. . 

gaged in the discussion. In consequence of that discussion Mr. 
Wirt said he was a miserable man till he embraced Christianity. 

Mr. Calhoon was a punctual and pleasant member of judicatories, 
fond of discussion, and not tenacious of an opinion about mere cir- 
cumstantials. Contending valiantly for the truth, he could yield a 
world of non-essentials for love, and give up a proposition frankly 
expressed for the proposition of a brother that would secure unanim- 
ity. His conscientiousness was sometimes extreme. He knew not 
how to give up an appointment for preaching, except for sickness or 
some most marked providence of God. Distance, cold, storm, mud, 
waters, must be in excess to shake his resolution one moment. His 
conscience was more likely to make him do and suffer more for little 
things than the generality of men will for the greatest. He would 
sooner ask an ungodly crowd at a village tavern to join with him in 
prayer before he went to rest, than many others would call their 
quiet families to the worship of God. His greatest difficulty with 
his conscience was to find the boundaries of prudence. His great 
horror of being at fault in his duty as a Christian minister, or man, 
often led him into positions which the prudence of some would have 
avoided, and the cowardice of others would have shunned. He 
never counted the cost of fearing God and keeping a good conscience. 
Mr. Calhoon was not fond of his pen. He could use it. It 
probably would have been better for him and those that came after 
him, had he used it more. One short letter of recollections sent to 
¥. N. Watkins, enriched the sketch of the revival at Hampden Sid- 
ney College, in the former series. He could tell an anecdote, or 
relate a fact, well. He had multitudes at command ; and often re- 
solved to commit, some of them at least, to paper ; and at last suf- 
fered most of them to pass away with himself. He wrote but few 
sermons. He meditated and arranged his thoughts with care. But 
if, in the warmth of his public exercises, any new thoughts, or a 
new arrangement pleased him, he adopted them forthwith. Some- 
times like his beloved preceptor, he would follow one head of his 
discourse or the new thought, to the entire neglect of the symmetry 
of his announced plan, or pre-arranged order ; and so subject him- 
self to the suspicion of having lost his way, or of not having pre- 
pared his sermon. Those that knew him understood the whole 
matter, and sometimes rejoiced, and sometimes mourned, at the 
event. In any circumstances he was not a dull preacher ; always 
good, he was often deeply interesting. God appointed him trials 
titted to his nature ; he felt them and acknowledged the hand that 
smote. A particular relation might instruct others how to bear, 
and how to avoid, afflictions. But like his brother Hill, having 
reaped the benefit of sore trials, he has left the record of them to 
tiie bjok of God. 



REV. JOHN H. RICE. 241 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

JOHN H. RICE, D.D. 

The birth-place of John H. Rice was in Bedford County, Virginia, 
in sight of the Peaks of Otter. Fearlessness, composure, frugality, 
open-handed hospitality, frankness, and deep religious feelings, charac- 
terized the region in which he was born. Plain fare, plain dress, little 
money, cheerful hearts, active spirits, capability of endurance, and 
shrewd minds, were to be found in log-houses in that fertile and 
magnificent county, lying south of the river James, and at the base 
of the Blue Ridge. 

Benjamin and Catherine Rice had six children, Edith, David, John 
Holt, Sarah, Benjamin Holt, and Elizabeth. John Holt, the third 
child, and second son, was born the 28th of November, 1777. The 
father grew up in Hanover County, and was by profession a lawyer, 
a man frank in his manners, sociable in his disposition, and shrewd 
in his apprehensions. A natural vein of humor, and his determined 
piety, made him a pleasant and safe companion, and a desirable 
friend. At the time of the birth of his second son, he was deputy 
Clerk of Bedford County, and ruling elder in the congregation of 
Peaks and Pisgah, the pastoral charge of his uncle, David Rice, 
afterwards known as the apostle of Kentucky. The mother, Cathe- 
rine Holt, a near relative of the second wife of Rev. Samuel Davies, 
born and reared in Hanover County, possessed a gentle disposition and 
a cultivated mind, was domestic in her habits, and devotedly pious. 

Mr. Rice lived upon a small tract of land belonging to the brother 
of his wife, the Rev. John White Holt, an Episcopal minister, and 
had an income of eighty pounds from the Clerk's Office, in addition 
to the profits of his legal practice. His unsullied purity of princi- 
ple and life, and his unsophisticated manners gave him influence and 
a high standing in society. Hospitality, in those days of simplicity, 
unincumbered with expensive entertainments, was the source of 
great enjoyment and mental improvement. The habits of the coun- 
try ensured the visitor a cheerful welcome to a i:)lentiful supply of any 
provision the host might have prepared, or was convenient. Of books 
the number was small, and the circulation of newspapers very limited ; 
and the conversation of intelligent visitors, at the evening fireside, 
or the table of refreshment, was eagerly sought for the passing enjoy- 
ment, and the improvement of a rising family. Some of the finest 
characters of the Revolution, and the times succeeding, were formed 
under this social influence, this contact with enlarged and improved 
minds. The earliest associations of Mr. Rice's young family were 
with the good and the intelligent. The uncle of the father, the 
pastor of the Presbyterian congregation, and the brother of the 
mother, an Episcopal minister, exercised an elevating religious influ- 
ence in their familiar intercourse with the young people. 
16 



242 REV. JOHN H. RICE. 

The son John Holt, when about two years okl, appeared, after 
a long illness, to be near his end. He was taken from his cradle 
and laid upon the bed to breathe his last. Suddenly, to the surprise 
of the family standing around, and commending him to God, he 
began to revive. His recovery was rapid. His uncle Holt, declared 
solemnly, that he believed the child was spared for some great and 
good purpose, and charged the mother to bring him up piously for 
the work designed by divine Providence. He promised his aid in 
giving him a classical education. These words, like those spoken to 
Hannah, deeply impressed the mother's heart ; and, in after years, 
aifected the child's mind. Who can measure the influence of the 
thought — "^I am called of God" — on the heart of a noble-minded 
child ? Soon after this sickness his uncle, William Rice, taught 
school in the neighborhood, at Coffee's old field, and resided with 
the family. The little boy often went with his uncle to the school, 
sometimes riding on his shoulders ; and the uncle amused himself by 
the way, and at home, in teaching the boy to call the letters, and 
spell words. The father was surprised to find that he could read, 
before he thought him old enough to be taught ; and in his joy 
exclaimed — "that boy shall have a good education." By the time 
he was four years old, he would sit on a cricket by his mother's 
knee, and read aloud to her in the Bible, and Watts's Psalms and 
Hymns. 

When about eight years of age, he commenced the Latin Gram- 
mar at the school of his uncle Holt, in Botetourt County. That 
school being broken up in about a year, on account of his uncle's 
health, he returned home, and was, for a time, under the tuition of 
Rev, James Mitchel, the son-in-law and successor of David Rice. 
He then came under the instruction of a number of teachers in suc- 
cession in the neighborhood, from none of whom he received any 
particular advantage. The general impression on his mind, from 
the whole, was unfavorable to systematic study ; the evil of which 
he felt many years, perhaps the consequences followed through life; 
first in the time lost in making acquirements in after years which 
might have been made in these, and then the efi"ort to counteract 
a bad habit of thinking and acting. Plis mind, however, was slowly 
maturing, and gathering stores of miscellaneous wealth for future 
use. 

In his thirteenth year, young Rice suff'ered a calamity in the afflic- 
tion that came upon him, the death of his mother. Mr. Rice and 
his children saw more clearly from day to day, as weeks and months 
rolled on, the length and breadth of the distress that followed the 
bereavement. The guiding hand of Mrs. Rice being paralyzed, 
discomforts came in upon the family, and the widowed husband, 
like many another man, felt he had lost the comfort and charm of 
his house. John Holt was old enough to appreciate and remember 
his mother ; and through life he cherished a lively recollection of 
her form, her affection, and her instructions. She had already cast 
the mould of the boy's character, and laid the foundation of the 



EEV, JOHN H. RICE. 243- 

man. The liabit of entire self-control so remarkable in him, he 
attributed, under the blessing of God, to the earnest persuasion and 
instruction of his sainted mother to govern his naturally hasty tem- 
per ; and his thirst for knowledge and desire for improvement 
had been cherished, if not instilled, by her tender care. 

When fifteen years of age he was permitted by his pastor, James 
Mitchel, to make a public profession of religion. He had witnessed 
the great revival in Bedford, the revival that began in Charlotte 
and Prince Edward, and was promoted by the labors of Smith, 
Graham, Legrand, Lacy, Mitchel, and Turner. From his earliest 
life in religion, he believed that true piety consists in a spirit of 
ardent devotion, deep penitence, love of purity, and an earnest 
attachment to Christ. He had trembled under the warnings of 
Mitchel, been agitated by the pathetic exhortations of Turner, 
moved by the persuasions of Legrand, and enlightened and im- 
pressed by Smith and Graham. The standard of religious experi- 
ence formed in the churches about the time he became a member, 
he labored to erect wherever he preached in after life ; rallying the 
church around that, he strove to lead her on to high achievements 
of godly living ; a standard higher than any since the days of 
Davies, and having the elements of perfection. 

On the division of the County of Bedford, in the year 1784, Mr. 
Rice removed to Liberty, the new County seat. His worldly cir- 
cumstances were improved by his marriage with a widow of the 
brother of Patrick Henry. The first Mrs. Rice excelled in tender- 
ness and piety; the second in domestic management and success in 
worldly afi'airs. The step-mother not being deeply impressed by 
the abilities of John Holt, and perhaps not valuing at a iiigh rate a 
liberal education, and consulting for the future welfare of the boy, 
proj^osed that, as the father probably would not be able to give him 
a farm, he should be put to some good trade. The father and the 
son objected. The son thought of nothing but an education, and 
the father cherished the desire, and God's providence favored the 
child. 

Dr. Rice used to tell some circumstances of his early life, charac- 
teristic of himself and the country. Cotton was reared as an indis- 
pensable material for clothing, and was manufactured in the family. 
Whitney's cotton-gin was not then invented, and the preparation of 
the cotton for the spindle was a tedious operation, and gave employ- 
ment to the fingers of servants and children the early part of the 
long winter nights. After supper, the children and servants were 
gathered round the blazing hearth, each with his regular task of 
cotton from the field in balls, to be freed from seeds and impurities. 
Pieces of the heart of pine, and knots saturated with turpentine, by 
a process of nature, supplied the place of caudles and lamps. Burn- 
ing on the hearth, they gave a splendid light. Where the rich pines 
abounded, candles were scarcely known lu the domestic concerns. 
Thousands of families in the Southern and Western country at this 
time enjoy this light by night. By this, young Rice performed his 



244 REV. JOHN H. RICE. 

regular nightly tasks of cotton picking, and then indulged his appe- 
tite for reading and study. " Often," said he, " as the flames wasted, 
have I thrown myself at full length upon the floor, drawing nearer 
and nearer the decaying hrands, and finally thrusting my head into 
the very ashes, to catch the last gleam of light." Multitudes of 
Southern youths have conned their school tasks by the pine light ; 
and men in high station have amused their visitors, by contrasting 
the simplicity of their boyish days with the luxuries of their grand- 
children. Dr. Hill was accustomed to describe the cotton j^ickings 
with great glee. 

Young Kice was sent to Liberty Hall Academy ; Rev. William 
Graham, in the meridian of his fame, presided. Mr. Edward Graham, 
the brother and assistant of the president, writing, in the later years 
of his life, says : " his moral character was entirely correct ; that he 
gave much of his time to miscellaneous reading, and was not par- 
ticularly distinguished in his classical studies." Young Rice mani- 
fested a desire of excellence, but never appeared ambitious of sur- 
passing his classmates. It is not probable that he studied one hour, 
during his academic life, with the desire of supremacy. His habits 
of mind did not fit him to shine in the class-room, and he was pro- 
bably too indifferent to classic honors. After remaining at the 
academy about a year and a-half, he was recalled by his father, for 
reasons of a pecuniary nature. Mr. George A. Baxter, the pupil, 
and ultimately the successor, of Graham, was teaching an academy 
at New London. Learning the circumstances of young Rice, he 
invited him to pursue his studies with him, and be a partner of his 
room. He remained with Mr. Baxter about a year, reciting regu- 
larly in the scliool, and in his leisure hours pei'using choice works 
of English literature. His acquaintance with the classics became 
intimate and correct, and the productions of his j^en manifested the 
advantage of his English reading. Mr. Baxter considered young 
Rice correct in morals and pious, kind in heart, reserved in com- 
pany, conversing on moral and religious subjects with propriety, 
but possessing little of that small talk essential to the cheerfulness 
of social circles. He gave no intimations of any extraordinary 
powers, or brilliancy of intellect. His mind was slow in its opera- 
tions, but safe in its conclusions. Tlie friendship formed between 
the teacher and his pupil ripened with increasing years ; the one 
became President of VVashington College, and the other Professor 
in Union Theological Seminary, which position he yielded by death 
to tlie friend and teacher of his youth. 

Mr. Rice commenced the work of a teacher in the family of Mr. 
Nelson, of Malvern Hills, about thirty miles below Richmond. Judge 
William Nelson, while attending a session of the District Court at 
New London, made inquiries for a teacher for the family of his kins- 
man. Mr. Baxter recommended young Rice ; and, with the consent 
of his father, he was engaged for the oiflce. Patrick Henry being 
at this sessions of the court, the step-son of his brother's widow was 
introduced to him in the court-house yard. The orator addressed a 



REV. JOHN H. RICE. 245 

few words of encouragement to the youth, and said, " be sure, my 
son, remember the best men always make themselves." Inoperative 
at the time, this sentiment was pondered, in after years, as a great 
historic truth in Virginia, among statesmen and divines. An emi- 
nent British statesman said, "No man can rise without patronage." 
Patrick Henry, after untold mortifications, had risen to a command- 
ing position ; and the youth he addressed at New London, in his 
kindness, after eiforts equally great, without the mortifications, left 
a name among the churches never to pass away. 

With his father's blessing, ten shillings in his pocket, and all his 
wardrobe in a handkerchief, he walked to James River, stepped on 
board a market boat, and floated down to Richmond. Canal boats, 
rail cars, and trunks of baggage, were unknown in those days ; and 
young Rice would probably have been amazed at the luggage of some 
students in these days of progress in education. In Mr. Nelson's 
family he showed himself Avorthy of the great kindness he received, 
by his diligent attention to his duties as a teacher, his modesty, and 
obliging deportment. Here he was introduced to the highly polished 
society of the "Ancient Dominion," at an age to feel its allurement, 
and its power to refine. He made himself agreeable to the family, 
and the numerous visitors. His high tone of honorable and refined 
intercourse with ladies, which rendered him peculiarly pleasing and 
useful in Richmond, and throughout Virginia, and wherever else he 
visited, was greatly improved by his social relations with the society 
of Malvern Hills. Naturally unsociable, he learned winning man- 
ners. With his kind heart and sound principles, he became irre- 
sistible, where he determined to please a social circle. 

This improvement in his manners was bought with trials of heart. 
His sense of truth and justice was accompanied with a keen percep- 
tion of the ridiculous and absurd. He could be pleasant in his 
remarks, like his father, humorous in his observations, and when 
excited or ofiended, keenly satirical. The world opened upon him 
with her enchantments, and touched his heart. His well arranged 
principles guarded him against the persuasives to sin, while the soft- 
ening influence of refined society wore away his awkwardness, and 
reserve, and the greenness of boyhood. Religious society once fami- 
liar, now necessary to preserve the balance of his mind, and purity 
of his heart, was a rare enjoyment, almost a thing unknown. Men 
of sprightly minds and pleasing manners uttered in his hearing the 
sentiments that prevailed in Paris, and produced the arguments of 
the leaders of the French Revolution, which he was not prepared to 
answer, and by the novelty of which he was sometimes confounded. 
In the midst ot luxuries unusual, and prospectively beyond his enjoy- 
ment, and not congenial to his moral tastes, he began first to feel 
lonely; and then an indifference towards his fellow men came over 
him ; and then lastly a strange coldness towards his God. He was 
passing the trial which in some form awaits all youth as they come 
upon the great theatre of the world, first, is the kind feeling 
towards all ; then, as bitter experience makes them partially wiser, 



246 REV. JOHN H. RICE. 

comes the distrust of men wliich may be very general ; then as the 
tide of affairs roll on, unless prosperous business, or kind attention 
of the good, or the internal influences of God's amazing grace arrest 
the downward course, come misanthropy, hardness of heart, free 
thinking, perhaps dissipation, Atheism, and an unhonored death. 

Young Rice never knew, till this time, the power within him to 
hate his fellow man, nor the bitterness, that hidden under ridicule 
and sarcasm, could amuse and sting the world, and torment the pos- 
sessor's heart. He knew he had a power that might be fearful or 
amusing, but its two edges he found out by some inward wounds 
that were healed by a kind mother's hand in Prince Edward. He 
remained in the family of Mr. Nelson about a year and a half. On 
a visit to his father's house he was seized with a violent and pro- 
tracted fever. During the progress of the disease he fathomed the 
excellence of Deism, of the French Moral Philosophy, of the being 
without God in the world : and the line soon reached the bottom. 
Deism became his abhorrence on principle and on feeling. He 
sounded the grace of the gospel, and like the God from whom it 
flowed, it was, without shore or bottom, an ocean in which he might 
swim for Eternity. The one might be charming in the revelries of 
a voluptuous city, the other was the help of a sinner as he approached 
his God with the veil torn from his heart. The world now appeared 
to him, empty as a treasure, false as a support, lovely as a work of 
God ; and full of wisdom and goodness, as man's place of trial. The 
cheerfulness and piety of his father were priceless in his eyes. His 
heart was broken, and not healed ; the fashion of Christ was appear- 
ing, but not the full image of unsullied brightness that shone out in 
succeeding vears. The work of reconstruction was reserved as the 
work of another agency more winning than sickness. 

On the restoration of his health he sought employment as a 
teacher. Bearing in the kindest remembrance the family in which 
he had been employed ; and carrying with him their warmest wishes 
for his prosperity, and enjoying their friendship through life, like all 
youth pleased with " novelty and fond of change," he turned his atten- 
tion to another part of his native state. Hearing that a tutor was 
wanting in Hampden Sidney College, he sought the office. The 
Presbytery of Hanover held its fall session, Oct., 1796, at Bethel 
Meeting House in Bedford. Besides Mitchel and Turner, the co-pas- 
tors of his native congregation, Lacy, Alexander, and Lyle, were 
present. The father of Mr. Bice, as an elder, was member. The 
ministers were all deeply interested in the College, and some of them 
warm friends of the father, and prepared to favor the son. With 
such introduction as he could procure he made application to the 
trustees, by a personal interview. 

With his bundle in his hand, he proceeded on foot through Camp- 
bell County, and part of Charlotte to Prince Edward ; and found 
that the trustees were in correspondence with Robert Logan of 
Fincastle, and waiting a final answer. Encouraged to expect the 
appointment if Mr. Logan declined, and anxious to know the event. 



REV. JOHN n. RICE. 247 

lie returned to Bedford, crossed tlie Blue Ridge, and waited on Mr. 
Logan. Returning to Prince Edward with a communication from 
Mr. Logan declining the office, and recommending Mr. Rice to the 
attention of the trustees, this long pedestrian journey was crowned 
with success ; he received the appointment. 

Major James Morton, Treasurer of the Board, took him to his 
residence to remain the short time intervening the commencement 
of his labors as teacher. From that visit Willington became asso- 
ciated, in the heart of young Rice, with all that is kind, and excel- 
lent, and lovely. The Major advanced a small sum of money for 
some claims due in Lexington, and furnished him with clothing for 
the winter. And Mrs. Morton, in her kind and Christian manner, 
won his confidence. The intimate friendship that followed, Dr. Rice 
always acknowledged as having a most controlling influence through- 
out his whole succeeding life. He had passed his childhood in 
retired life ; in his early youth he had been with the polished world ; 
and now he was introduced to a sphere of activity in pursuit, and 
seclusion in living, under the influence of Christian example of the 
most endearing domestic nature at Willington, in Mrs. Morton ; and 
the most admirable public exhibition in Archibald Alexander. In 
Mrs. Morton he seemed to himself to find his own dear mother re- 
vived, and by that name he called her long before the thought was 
formed that she might be so in reality. With the confidence of a 
son he laid open to her his distress of soul, and told her his hopes 
and fears, and the perplexing experience through which he had 
passed. Her counsels and instructions were, by the blessing of 
God, the means of rescuing him from the hardening influences of 
an infidel philosophy, which he could neither, believe, or with clear 
reasons decidedly reject ; they closed the springs of bitterness, and 
opened the fountains of benevolence. He used to say of Mrs. 
Morton — "It was impossible to know such a woman without 
thinking more kindiy of his fellow-men for her sake." During the 
winter the pupils were few and the duties of the teacher light. The 
hours not required in teaching and preparation for recitations, were 
devoted to literary reading and composition. He practised the 
celebrated rule of reading some well-written piece, and then, without 
relying upon verbal memory, attempting to reproduce the style and 
thoughts of the author. He wrote narratives and essays, and made 
compends of important treatises. His facility in composition, in 
after years, may be traced to the efl"orts at improvement made at 
New London, and his early residence at Hampden Sidney. 



248^ REV. MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE. 



CHAPTER XIX. 

MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE — ASSOCIATED AT HAMPDEN SIDNEY 

COLLEGE. 

The connection of Mr. Archibald Alexander with the College in 
Prince Edward County, was not desired by himself, or hastily 
formed. The knowledge of the circumstances leading to that event 
is from the Records of the Trustees of the College, November 1st, 
1792. " The Board having failed in their attempt to get the Rev. 
Mr. Graham to take charge of the College as President, have 
thought proper to secure to the Rev. Drury Lacy the office of Vice 
President for the term of four years from the present time. It is 
also the intention of the Board to secure to Mr. Lacy the use of the 
house and lands that he now occupies, for the above-mentioned term." 
On the 12th of the same month the Board made another entry : — 
'' The Rev. Drury Lacy, who has at present the charge of the 
College, with the office of Vice President, attended the Board, and 
desired that the Board would think of some suitable person, who 
should be associated with him in the charge of the College with 
equal authority, to take an equal share of the labor, and have an 
equal share of the emoluments. The Board having thought the 
proposal such an one as they ought to accede to, and Mr. Archibald 
Alexander being proposed as a proper person — ordered, that 
Samuel W. Venable and Joseph Venable be a committee to write to 
Mr. Alexander, and in behalf of the Board to propose to him to 
accept the charge of the College, in conjunction with Mr. Lacy, to 
have, as has been proposed, equal authority, and to bear an equal 
share of the labor, and to receive an equal share of all the emolu- 
ments. Ordered, that the same committee appointed to write to Mr. 
Alexander, be appointed to write to the different congregations 
about now to be associated for supporting a minister, to inform them 
of this resolution of the Board, and to propose to them to join their 
interest with us, and to endeavor to induce Mi\ Alexander to under- 
take the charge of the College, with Mr. Lacy, on the proposed 
plan, and to preach to the congregations as one of the ministers 
proposed to be employed in the plan of association mentioned 
above." April 9th, 1793. — "A letter from Mr. Archibald Alex- 
ander being read to the Board, in which he stated the objections to 
his accepting the invitation of this Board, that was given him some 
time ago, to take part in the management of this College, it is 
agreed that the Board will consider it at their next meeting, and 
that they will take no resolution on it at present." At the next 
meeting, the prospect of Mr. Alexander's accepting being in no 
respect more favorable, Mr. Lacy was requested to consult the two 
former Presidents, on his trip to Philadelphia, as Commissioner to 
the Assembly. 



KEV. MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE. 249 

The time for which Mr. Lacy was engaged being about to expire, 
the Board, December 22d, 1795, ordered — " That Paul Carrington, 
Sen., Esq., F. Watkins, S. W. Venable and A. B. Venablo be a 
committee to make inquiry for some suitable person to take charge 
of the College as tutor, when the term for which Mr. Lacy is 
engaged has expired ; and also to make inquiries for a suitable 
person who will be disposed to undertake the office of President ; 
and report the success of their inquiries to this Board, from time to 
time." In the previous Api-il Mr. Alexander had been chosen 
member of the Board of Trustees. 

In the summer of 1796 propositions were made to Rev. John D. 
Blair, of Richmond, to become the President, but without success. 

In the month of August, 1796, the attention of the Board was 
once more turned to Mr. Alexander. Mr. Lacy was about removing 
to his farm. Mount Ararat, a few miles from the College, and the 
institution was on the point of being left without instruction. On 
the 13th the records say — " The Board will engage to him .£50 per 
annum from the funds of the College, and that the tuition, until it 
shall amount, with the sum of X50, to £180, shall be divided 
between him and one assistant ; and when the tuition shall amount 
to more than this, that then the trustees will appropriate the over- 
plus ^s to them shall seem best." Besides this salary, Mr. Alex- 
ander was to have the use of the dwelling-house provided for the 
President. On the 1st day of the succeeding September, Mr. 
Alexander's reply was read — " In which he expresses a wish to 
decline giving his final answer till November : the Board, on consi- 
dering the same, have agreed to await his answer till that time." 
An order was passed the same day to take the proper steps to 
obtain a teacher for the approaching winter session. In November 
the Board met at the Court House, on the 21st. Mr. Alexander 
met with them as trustee, and gave for answer to their appointment 
— " That he would accept their invitation, provided the Board would 
be satisfied that he should defer taking the actual charge of the 
College until the month of April next. The Board determined to 
accept of his proposal ; but they wish and expect, that if he can 
find it convenient, he will come at an earlier period." Rev. Mat- 
thew Lyle was chosen trustee at this meeting. 

At a meeting of the Board, December 19th, 1796, " Samuel W. 
Venable, from the committee appointed to employ a teacher, re- 
ported — that he and Mr. Francis Watkins, part of that committee, 
bad contracted, on the part of the Board, with Mr. John Rice, to 
act as a teacher in College, till the last of April next ; for which 
they have engaged that he shall receive twenty-five pounds. The 
Board approved of this arrangement, and ordered it to be entered 
on their minutes." As soon as practicable after his appointment, 
Mr. Rice began his labors, teaching the pupils assembled at the 
College. The winter was passed usefully and happily by him, am- 
bitious to make the best preparation for the President, whom he 



250 EEV. MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE. 

occasionally saw and heard preach, and began to love and to hold 
conference with about their future course of teaching. 

May 31st, 1797, at the College. Present — "Col. Thomas Scott, 
Major James Morton, Charles Allen, Charles Scott, Jacob Morton, 
Frimcis Watkins, Samuel W. Venable, Joseph Venable, Richard N. 
Venable, and Dr. Robert L. Smith and the Rev. A. Alexander, the 
President, who this day appeared and entered on his office. On 
motion by Mr. Alexander, Major James Morton is appointed in 
future to receive the tuition, room-rent, and deposit from such stu- 
dents as shall wish to enter College, and grant them receipts for the 
same, which they shall present to the officers of College when they 
enter. Mr. S. W. Venable, from the committee, reported that he 
had agreed with Mr. John H. Rice, for the next term, and that he 
had agreed, on the behalf of the Board, to pay him twenty-five 
pounds for the term." 

Here are two young men brought, in the Providence of God, to 
become acquainted, and act together upon the arena of labor, and 
struggle, and usefulness ; and to form a friendship to be perpetuated 
through life, unharmed by those changes incident to mortals, loving 
each other more strongly and more purely to the last. They met, 
the one in his twentieth year, prepared to perform the duties of 
teacher, and the other in the beginning of his twenty-sixth year, to 
assume the responsibilities of a president of a college, where in fact 
there was no college. There was a small but pleasant wooden 
dwelling for the president ; a moderate sized brick building for col- 
lege purposes, recitations, and lodging the students ; a wooden 
building to serve as a college hall, the place for assembling the 
students for prayer, and the neighborhood for public woi'ship ; a 
small library ; a meagre apparatus ; and an amount of funds to yield 
an inconsiderable income. But of college classes there were none ; 
and of students few. Under the first and second presidents the col- 
lege was crowded with students : would it be a gain ? 

Though not symmetrical in its arrangements, the usefulness of the 
college was almost unbounded for a series of years in a country of 
exceeding loveliness, and among a population of great moral worth. 
The second president saw the beginning of its decline. The revival 
of religion, of which he had been a great and honored instrument, 
called him away from college duties, and complaints came up, per- 
haps not well founded, that he neglected the college. Upon this 
came also complaints, found in the end to be unfounded, that the col- 
lege was sectarian. And fears were expressed also lest, somehow, 
politics had or would get into college. The region of country occu- 
pied by Davies and Todd and Waddell, north of the James, had not 
been bound as firmly to the college as it might have been. Smith's 
strong resolutions in Presbytery had a severity not soon forgotten. 
Under all these influences the college was drooping, when J. B. 
Smith left the presidency. The vice-president, Lacy, on who n the 
college rested for a time, struggled manfully with great difficulties. 
He loved to preach, and his calls for preaching were numerous, and 



REV. MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE. 251 

'to distant places. The trustees could not offer a salary to sustain a 
president and a professor. Weary with over labor, and oppressed 
with feeble health, he retired. Graham, though invited by the trus- 
tees, and the congregations which were expected to aid in support- 
ing the president, would not take the responsibilities and the labors. 
Mr. Lacy had been contriving from the time of Mr. Alexander's first 
visit, to get him engaged in the college ; and he rejoiced when at 
last, as he removed from the hill, he found Mr. Alexander preparing 
to take the responsible office. 

The board acted wisely in committing the college to two young 
men. It was a position for the energy and enterprise and vivacity 
of young men. And the providence of God, most kind and wonder- 
ful, led them to employ those whose worth and influence and useful- 
ness cannot be estimated. The elder came from Rockbridge, tho 
younger from Bedford, counties divided by the Blue Ridge, and in 
all their religious history intimately blended. Upon James Mitchel's 
and James Turner's altar the sacred fire often blazed forth ; and 
then they ran from Rockbridge to carry a coal to the altars in the, 
valley. Mr. Rice had excited no high expectations ; of Mr. Alexan- 
der his friends anticipated much. Both had taught in private families , 
and both were untried in the management of a classical school or 
college. With the trustees the experiment was hopeful ; with the 
public, a trial by which they might gain ; with the young men, a 
labor in which Alexander had much to lose and more to gain, and 
Rice nothing to lose and everything to gain. 

The years these young men passed at Hampden Sidney were years 
of vast improvement. The college gained in numbers and in repu- 
tation ; the trustees gained confidence ; the public gained in their 
educated sons ; and the church gained gems, the value of which she 
could not know, and does not now, after more than half a century, 
fully estimate. In the spring of '97 the college classes all commenced 
anew. The talents of the young men for instruction, discipline, 
arrangement of classes, and the course of college studies were fully 
exercised. The college began, went on enlarging, unfolding, im- 
proving, advancing. The salaries were small, the labors great, and 
the trials many. If the students were few, the salary of the teach- 
ers was of course small ; if numerous, still it was limited to a very 
moderate amount. But their own mental improvement was incalcu- 
lable. When they left the college, as both did in about nine years, 
they were worthy of the positions they occupied, and were prepared 
for any exertions the church might demand. From preparing boys 
for college studies, and arranging the upper classes, and educating 
youth for the various departments of life, both went to arrange 
theological seminaries, and prepare ministers of the gospel of Christ. 

When preparing to remove to Hampden Sidney, Mr. Alexander 
obtained from I'resbytery a dissolution of his pastoral relation to 
Cub Creek. The connexion with Briery Congregation he still 
retained. The arrangement made for preaching for Messrs. Lacy, 
Alexander and Lyle was, Mr. Lacy alternated at college and Cum- 



252 REV. MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE. 

berland Oliurcli, about ten miles distant, Mr. Lyle at Buffalo and 
Briery, Mr. Alexander at Briery, on alternate Sabbaths with Mr. 
Lyle, and at college, or elsewhere, at discretion. For a series of 
years, the history of the internal affairs of Hampden Sidney was like 
that of every incipient college. Boys came in all stages of educa- 
tion, were formed, as speedily as convenient, into college classes, 
and carried on, as far as practicable, before they left the institution, 
some but a little way, and some to the degree of A. B, ; the larger 
portion leaving college with an imperfect education. First the insti- 
tution appears a grammar school, then an incipient college, and then 
a college in full operation, with regular classes, a library and appa- 
ratus, and a full list of professors and tutors. 

At the time of opening the college by Messrs. Alexander and Rice, 
Hanover Presbytery embraced in its boundaries all Virginia east 
of the Blue Ridge and south of the Rappahannock. The ministers 
were, James Waddell, D.D., without charge in Louisa; William Irwin, 
without charge in Albemarle ; Archibald M'Robert, Old Concord 
and Little Concord, Campbell County; Messrs. James Mitchel and 
James Turner, co-pastors, Peaks in Bedford ; J. D. Blair, Hanover ; 
Drury Lacy, Prince Edward ; Archibald Alexander, Hampden 
Sidney College ; Matthew Lyle, Prince Edward ; one licentiate, 
Samuel Ramsey ; one candidate, John Todd, son of John Todd, 
co-laborer with Davies. The numerical strength of the different 
congregations was not reported. 

In obedience to the direction of the Synod of Virginia, in Win- 
chester, October, 1791, respecting the education of youth for the 
ministry, the Presbytery of Hanover, at a subsequent meeting, pre- 
sent Messrs. Mitchel, Turner, Irvin, Mahon and Lacy, with Elders 
John Hughes, Andrew Wallace, Andrew Baker and Jonas Erwin, 
after receiving back from the commissions of Synod Cary Allen and 
William Calhoon, and from the Presbytery of Lexington A. Alex- 
ander, resolved "fo raise a fund for tlie education of pious youth." 
The resolution lay inoperative. In October, 1794, at the Cove, Mr. 
Alexander was requested to prepare a proper subscription paper for 
raising the fund. In October, 1795, at Briery, Presbytery deter- 
mined that the fund raised should be under the direction of Pres- 
bytery, and not under the Synod, as had been proposed. In the fall 
of 1796, it appeared that some progress had been made in raising 
the fund. In the spring of 1797, as " something considerable had 
been done," Messrs. Alexander and Lyle were appointed a com- 
mittee to draft rules for the management of the fund. 

The plan was finally settled at Pisgah, in Bedford County, Friday, 
October 26th, 1797 : present, M'Robert, Mitchel, Lacy, Turner, 
Alexander and Lyle ; Elders, Benjamin Rice, John Leftwitch and 
William Baldwin. " The committee appointed to prepare a plan for 
the regulation of the charitable fund for the education of poor and 
pious young men, informed the Presbytery that it had occurred to 
them, some other important objects might be embraced by the plan, 
besides the education of poor youth, which they now laid before the 



THE CHARITABLE FUND. 253 

Presbytery for their advice ; -wherenpon the Presbytery continuefl 
the committee, and directed them to include any other objects in 
the plan which they judc;ed proper, and to report." On the next 
day, Saturday, 21st, " the subject of the charitable fund was taken 
under consideration ; and, after being discussed a considerable time, 
it was resolved, 1st, that the members immediately proceed to exert 
themselves to raise money ; 2d, that the outlines of a plan, com- 
prehending the general object to which the money is to be appro- 
priated, be prepared, to be annexed to the subscriptions, for the 
information of the public ; 3d, that Mr. Alexander be directed to 
draft the outlines of such a plan, and to report in the afternoon." 

In the afternoon, Mr. Alexander produced the following outlines 
of a plan for appropriating the proceeds of the charitable fund, 
which, being read, were approved, viz : 1st. " The objects which are 
intended to be embraced by this fund, are the education of poor and 
pious youth, the support of missionaries, and the distribution of 
useful books among the poor. 2d. The moneys which may be col- 
lected shall be deposited in a fund, and this principal shall not be 
diminished, but the interest arising from it shall be appropriated to 
the aforesaid purposes. 3d. The profits of the fund shall be used 
for the education of such youth as this Presbytery shall judge might 
be useful in the church, and who are in such circumstances as pre- 
vent their obtaining an education without assistance, until the annual 
profits shall be more than sufficient to support more than two young 
men. 4th. Whenever this shall be the case, the surplus shall go to 
the support of missionaries to be employed to preach the gospel in 
destitute places. But if the interest of the fund should ever be 
more than sufficient to educate two young men and support two mis- 
sionaries, the balance shall be used to purchase useful books to be 
distributed amongst the poor. 

" If, however, it should happen at any time that no young man 
of the above-mentioned description can be found, the annual profits 
shall be applied to the support of missionaries ; and in case no mis- 
sionaries can be obtained, the moneys designed for their support 
shall be appropriated to purchase useful books. The Presbytery 
may, at any future period, if they think proper, include other objects 
in the management of the fund, than those already specified, pro- 
vided there be more money than is needed for the aforesaid purposes. 
The Presbytery of Hanover shall have the whole direction and 
management of this fund, and shall deposit the principal in such 
hands as will promise the greatest security and increase. All dona- 
tions hereafter given shall be added to the principal. A register 
shall be kept by the Presbytery, in which the names of all the con- 
tributors shall be entered, and the respective donations specified." 
In the spring of 1798 one hundred and fifty-nine dollars were 
reported as collected. Collections were proposed to relieve the dis- 
tresses of the citizens of Philadelphia suftering from the yellow 
fever. These collections, as stated in the fall of 1799, were 78/. Is. 
Id., and the charitable fund had increased to 95/. Is. 6cL This is 



254 KEV. MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE. 

the beginninct of the fund that now sustains the Union Theological 
Seminary in Prince Edward, and may be considered the first step 
towards that institution. 

The peculiar and urgent duties of Collece induced Mr. Alexander 
to ask of Presbytery, November 16th, 1798, at Cumberland, "to 
be released from the pastoral charge of Briery congregation." No 
objection being made, the request was granted. With the firmest 
attachment to Mr. Alexander as a preacher, the congregation appre- 
ciated his worth as a president. His labors were unremitting. He 
resided in the president's house, but commonly took his meals in the 
steward's hall. It was a time of great mental effort, intense study 
and bodily exertion. He was resolved to be prepared to give 
instruction in all the departments devolving upon him. The advan- 
tages of the close regular study, and the habits of exact acquisition 
in himself and recitation in his classes, were manifest in after life, 
when called to preside over the Seminary at Princeton. He was 
familiar with the Latin and Greek classics, became fond of the exact 
sciences, and pursued the study of mental aud moral philosophy on 
the plan of his beloved instructor, Graham. 

The number of students increasing, the Board authorized the 
employment of assistants. In the summer of '98 the President 
employed Mr. James Aiken, and for his services for the session gave 
him <£15. Mr. Aiken was continued the next session, and by order 
of the Board was paid <£36. 

In the fall of 1798, Mr. Rice gave notice that he should resign his 
office, at the close of the winter session. " Mr. Alexander is 
requested to endeavor to procure a suitable person to take Mr. Rice's 
place, at College, in case he shall persist in his determination to 
resign his ofiace." The President obtained the services of Mr. 
Conrad Speece in the spring of 1799. Mr. Rice was disconnected 
with the College some time in the fall of that year, and made prepa- 
rations to attend the medical lectures in Philadelphia. While pur- 
suing medical studies he devoted a part of each day to the instruction 
of a class of young pupils, principally girls, of the family at Wil- 
lington, and their connections. 

Mr. Rice soon found himself in a position, in relation to one of 
the young misses at Montrose, to make him most earnestly desire to 
hold Mrs. Morton in the near relation of mother. This fact he felt 
bound to reveal to the young lady herself before he went to Phila- 
delphia, and also to be entirely candid with the mother, who was to 
him so true a friend. Mrs. Morton heard his avowal with the kind- 
ness and prudence of a loving mother and true friend ; the daughter 
with girlish mirth, chastened by h,er great respect for his moral 
worth. Probably no lover ever left the scene of his enchantment 
with more mutual kindness than Mr. Rice left Willington ; or a 
more resolute intention of abandoning a pursuit he considered hope- 
less. He went to reside at Montrose, in Powhatan, Avith the family 
of Josiah Smith, the brother of Mrs. Morton, whose children made 
part of his class of pupils. With the family at Montrose he com- 



THE SUBJECT OF BAPTISM. 255 

menced a lasting friendship. The piety of Mr. and Mrs. Smith was 
of the earnest, lovely cast of Mrs. Morton's, which had charmed 
and improved him. Could he have hoped that the desire of his 
heart would be finally gratified, his cup of happiness would have run 
over. He pursued his medical studies under the direction of an 
eminent physician, Samuel Wilson, and in the fall of 1800 was 
ready to attend the medical lectures in Philadelphia. But instead 
of prosecuting his design, he yielded to the persuasions of some 
friends and returned to the College, and engaged in teaching with 
his friend Alexander, and his young companion, Speece. 

In the month of January Mr. Alexander had given notice that he 
intended resigning his office at the close of the summer session. 
The confinement of College life with all its excitements, had lost its 
charms for a young man thirsting for excellence and usefulness in 
the ministry, and with a heart to love and be loved. Probably the 
three young friends had a mutual influence over each other's course. 
Rice came back to the College, and Alexander remained the presi- 
dent. 

In the spring of 1800, the Trustees, " ordered that the spring 
vacation be extended to the 15th, instead of the first of June next, 
in order that there may be time to repair the College." It is prob- 
able that the exploring expedition Dr. Alexander made to Ohio, of 
which his family have lively traditions, was made this spring and 
summer. In April of this year, Mr. Speece was immersed by the 
Kev. James Saunders. While preparing for the ministry under the 
care of Lexington Presbytery he, in the winter of '97, '98, while 
giving the doctrines of the Confession of Faith a thorough exami- 
nation, became doubtful of the propriety of infant baptism. He 
communicated his doubts in April '98. His licensure was delayed 
while he might still further consider the subject. When he went to 
the College, in the spring of '99, he was unsatisfied on the questions 
respecting the mode and subjects of baptism. He found Mr. Alex- 
ander and Mr. Lyle, making diligent enquiries on that same subject. 
The two young ministers became greatly perplexed ; and by mutual 
agreement for a time discontinued infant baptism, determining not 
to resume the practice till their minds were settled on its validity. 
Like Mr. Speece they communicated their doubts to their Presby- 
tery. But of that fact the Presbytery made no record. The young 
men were left to their investigations without reproach or suspicion. 
The immersion of Mr. Speece was unexpected at the time. Mr. 
Alexander continued his researches and came to the conclusion that 
the baptism of infants was of Scripture authority. Mr. Speece was 
greatly impressed by the fact that Mr. Alexander had arrived at a 
conclusion contrary to his own. "• My friend the llev. Archibald 
Alexander, having obtained in the autumn of this year (1800), the 
removal of his objections against infant baptism, soon convinced me 
of ttie necessity of reconsidering the subject for myself." In con- 
sequence he says, "April 9th 1801, having read before the Presby- 
tery of Hanover a discourse on baptism, by way of trial, they 



256 THE SUBJECT OF BAPTISM. 

licensed me to preach the gospel." About this same time Mr. Alex- 
ander carried into effect the resignation he proffered more than a 
year preceding. 

For about two years, baptism was a standing subject of thought 
and investigation by Messrs. Alexander, Lyle and Speece. Specce 
committed and re-committed himself. Alexander and Lyle acknow- 
ledged their difficulties, and after wading through doubts and ap- 
prehensions and fears, were firmly settled in their faith. Mr. Rice, 
does not appear to have been particularly troubled on this subject 
of enquiry. But that he derived great advantage from the discus- 
sion, is evident from the production of his pen in after years, the 
biblical argument having been stated in a masterly manner in a large 
pamphlet. After the baptism of Mr. Speece, the expectation of 
the public was on tiptoe about the other two young men. The Bap- 
tist community were confident of their acquisition ; and the Presby- 
terian public in anxiety for their young ministers. By rumor, days 
were appointed for assembling the multitude to witness the immer- 
sion. But this anxiety of the public neither hastened or hindered 
the process of investigation in the mind of Alexander. Speece 
gave the Substance of his investigations in a paper he read to the 
Presbytery. He and Mr. Alexander, some years after, published 
numerous papers on the different heads of the subject of Baptism, 
in the Virginia Religious Magazine, printed in Lexington. Some 
of the sentences appearing there, from the pen of Mr. Alexander, 
are similar to those appearing in his autobiography, published by 
his son. 

That the mind of Mr. Alexander should be exercised on the sub- 
ject of baptism, is not at all surprising. His first deep religious 
exercises commenced by the means of a baptist lady of sincere piety. 
She impressed upon his mind the great truths of her own belief, and 
above all, the reality of her Christian experience. That she should 
endeavor to impress upon him her views of baptism was both natural 
and Christian, especially as she manifested nothing of a proselyting 
spirit. And then the great revival in Charlotte and Prince Edward, 
whose power he had felt, began under the preaching of a baptist 
minister by the name of Williams. Under those circumstances he 
could but investigate the subject of baptism ; and for him to doubt 
was to be unhappy till the doubt was removed. Speece was fond of 
such kind of investigation, and very naturally would take hold of 
the subject, and having taken hold would go through to a conclu- 
sion ; in his early years much more hastily than after his mind had 
become more matured. At the College, Alexander could wait longer 
for light on a dark subject than Speece could. Rice could wait 
longer than either, but it was perhaps because his mind moved 
slower. Lyle was not inclined to be doubting or misgiving, on any 
subject he had once received as true. But a doubt of its truth once 
obtaining entrance, he could never rest till the exact state of the 
case was satisfactorily discovered. 

At the time Mr. Alexander left the College, in 1801, the students 



REV. MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE. 257 

■were numerous ; the classes had assumed some regular form, and a few 
students had completed their course and received the degree of A.B. 
In September 1799, Robert Dobbins and Benjamin Montgomery re- 
ceived their degree ; in April 1800, William Venable and George 
Brown received theirs ; in April 1 801, Ebenezer Cummins and Wm. 
Barr received theirs. In the February of this year is a record — 
" Mr. Alexander permitted William Matthews, an orphan, to come to 
College without paying tuition. On a question whether his tuition 
shall be charged to Mr. Alexander in his account with the College, 
it is determined it shall not." The committee appointed to find a 
successor of Mr. Alexander as president, reported, April 23, 1801, 
they had not succeeded. " It is therefore determined that the 
charge of the College be committed for the next sessions to Mr. 
Speece and Mr. Rice, the present tutors in College." The committee 
were directed to procure an assistant teacher. " Mr. Speece and 
Mr. Rice," at the same time, "the present tutors in College have 
given notice, that they will resign their offices at the next session." 
The committee were directed to engage suitable persons to teach in 
College in the place of these gentlemen. Mr. Speece left the Col- 
lege in September, and never returned. Mr. Rice was engaged for 
another series of years with Mr. Alexander. 

Of the religious exercises of Mr. Rice, we learn something from 
a letter to Mrs. Morton, July 27th, 1800 — "I every day feel with 
emphatic force, the truth of that saying — of yourselves ye can do 
nothing. Surely, no wretch ever felt as entirely helpless as I am. 
I feel that my attempts are all fruitless, that my labors are all in 
vain, that my righteousness is as filthy rags, that it is, indeed, 
nothing, that my wisdom is all folly, my strength is all weakness, 
and my best services all sin and impiety. With propriety I may 
exclaim, 0, wretched man that I am, who shall deliver me from the 
body of this death ? These feelings naturally cast down my soul ; 
but now and then I feel cheered by some gracious promise. Some 
portion of the balm of Gilead is poured into my wounded heart, 
some comfort from the tree of life, whose leaves are for the healing 
of the nations. But soon my comforts vanish. Sin hangs heavy 
like a clog upon my soul, chills my love, and almost extinguishes 
my zeal. Do you, my friend, feel these alternations of light and 
darkness, of pleasure and pain, of rapture and grief? or, do you go 
on from one degree of strength to another ? Do you feel faith 
lively, hope strong, evidences bright and unclouded ? If so, you 
have abundant reason to be thankful. If not, God grant you may. 
I can wish no better wish to my best of friends, than that she may 
daily feel comfortable assurances of divine favor, and that her soul 
may constantly rejoice in God, the God of her salvation." 

With these views, and the example of Lacy, Alexander, and Lyle 
before him, and the declared intention of his companion Speece to 
preach the gospel, Mr. Rice began to consider the importance of the 
ministry ot the gospel. There were present to him the example 
of his uncle David, the apostle of Kentucky ; of Mitchel and Turner 
17 



258 ESTIMATION OF MR. RICE. 

in his native county ; and the remembrance of his mother's desires, 
expectations, and prayers. He compared the healing art with the 
gospel of Christ in its power to bless mankind, and as a pursuit for 
life. The current of his feelings, and the decision of judgment were 
for the gospel ministry. 

Messrs. E,icc and Speece went on with the instruction in College, f 
the summer session of 1801, while Mr. Alexander was abroad on an ' 
excursion through New England. The estimation in which Mr. 
Speece held his friend Rice at this time, is thus expressed in a letter to 
Mr. Maxwell — " My friend did not possess, in those days, the habit 
of close persevering study, which he afterwards acquired. His read- 
ing was a good deal desultory. I remember feeling surprise, now 
and then, on his owning to me, concerning some book of prime 
merit, that he never had read it through. Still his quick mind 
gathered and digested knowledge with great rapidity. I considered 
him an able teacher, both in language and science. There was in 
him a vein of dry playful humor, v-hich made his conversation very 
pleasant to all companies which he frequented. Meanwhile his con- 
duct was such in all respects as to adorn his Christian profession. 
The satirical talent, which you know he possessed in no ordinary 
degree, always levelled its shafts against vice and folly. 

His friend Alexander thus Avrites — "When I came to reside at 
that place (the College), I found him there ; and from this time our 
intercourse was constant and intimate as long as I remained in the 
State ; and our friendship then contracted continued to be uninter- 
rupted to the day of his death. It is probable, therefore, that no 
other person has liad better opportunities of knowing his character- 
istic features, than myself; and yet I find it difficult to convey to 
others a correct view of the subject. 1st, One of the most obvious 
traits of mental character at this period, was independence; by 
which I mean a fixed purpose to form his own opinions ; and to exer- 
cise on all proper occasions, entire freedom in the expression of them. 
He seems very early to have determined not to permit his mind to 
be enslaved to any human authority, but on all subjects within his 
reach, to think for himself. He possessed, in an eminent degree, 
that moral courage or firmness of mind, which leaves a man at full 
liberty to examine and judge, in all matters connected with human 
duty or happiness. But though firm and independent, he was far 
from being precipitate either in forming or expressing his opinions. 
He knew how to exercise that species of self-denial, so ditficult to 
most young men, of suspending his judgment on any subject, until 
he should have the opportunity of contemplating it in all its rela- 
tions. He was 'switt to hear and slow to speak.' No one I 
believe ever heard him give a crude or hasty answer to any question 
which might be proposed. Careful deliberation uniformly preceded 
the utterance of his opinions. This unyielding independence of 
mind, and slow and cautious method of speaking, undoubtedly ren- 
dered his conversation at first less interesting, than that of many 
other persons ; and his habit of honestly expressing the convictions 



ESTIMATION OF MR. RICE. 259 

of liis own mind, prevented liim from seeking to please his company 
by accommodating himself to their tastes and opinions. Indeed, to 
be perfectly candid, there was in his manners, at this period, less 
of the graceful and conciliatory character than was desirable. He 
appeared, in fact, to be too indiiferent to the opinions of others ; 
and with exception of a small circle of intimate friends, manifested 
no disposition to cultivate the acquaintance, or seek the favor of 
men. This was undoubtedly a fault ; but it was one which had a 
near aflanity to a sterling virtue ; and what is better, it was one 
which in after life he entirely corrected. 

" 2d. Another thing by which he was characterized, when I first 
knew him, and which had much influence on his future eminence, 
was his insatiable thirst for knowledge. His avidity for reading 
was indeed excessive. When he had got hold of a new book, or an 
old one which contained matter interesting to him, scarcely any 
thing could moderate his ardor, or recall him from his favorite 
pursuit. When I came to reside at Hampden Sidney, he had been 
there only a few months, and I was astonished to learn how exten- 
sively he had ranged over the books which belonged to the College 
library. And, as far as I can recollect this thirst for knowledge 
was indulged at this time, without any regard to system ; and often 
it appeared to me without any definite object. It was an appetite 
of the very strongest kind, and led to the indiscriminate perusal of 
books of almost every sort. Now, although this insatiable thirst 
for knowledge, and unconquerable avidity for books, would in many 
minds, have produced very small, if any good effect, and no doubt 
was in some respects injurious to him; yet possessing, as he did, a 
mind of uncommon vigor, and a judgment remarkably sound and 
discriminating, that accumulations of ideas and facts, which to most 
men, would have been a useless, unwieldy mass, was by him so 
digested and incorporated with his own thoughts, that it had, I doubt 
not, a mighty influence in elevating his mind to that commanding 
eminence, to which it attained in his maturer years. 

" 3d. A third thing which at this early period was characteristic 
of him, and which had much influence on his capacity of being use- 
ful to his fellow-creatures in after life, was a remarkable fondness 
for his pen. He was, when I first knew him, in the habit of writing 
every day. He read and highly relished the best productions of 
the iiritish Essayists ; and in his composition, he would imitate the 
style and manner of the authors Avhom he chiefly admired, Addison 
appeared to be his favorite ; but his own turn of mind led him to 
adopt a style more sarcastic and satirical than that which is found 
in most ot the papers of the Spectator or Guardian. These early 
productions of his pen were never intended for the press, and were 
never otherwise published than by being spoken occasionally by tho 
students on the college stage, i may add, that his first essays in 
composition, though vigorous, and exuberant in matter, needed 
mucu pruning and correction. 

''4th. There was yet one other trait in his mental character, 



260 REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 

which struck me as very remarkable in one of his order of intellect. 
He never discovered a disposition to engage in discussions of a 
speculative or metaphysical kind. I cannot now recollect that, on 
any occasion, he engaged Avith earnestness in controversies of this 
sort ; and this was the more remarkable because the persons with 
whom he was daily conversant, were much occupied with them. To ' 
such discussions, however, he could listen with attention ; and would " 
often show, by a short and pithy remark, that though he had no 
taste for these speculative and abstruse controversies, he fully un- \ 
derstood them. Yet I am of opinion that he took less interest in | 
metaphysical disquisitions, and read less on these points, than in 
any other department of philosophy. On some accounts this was a 
disadvantage to him, as it rendered him less acute in minute dis- 
crimination, than he otherwise might have been ; but on the other 
hand, it is probable, that this very circumstance had some influence 
in preparing him to seize the great and prominent points of a sub- 
ject with a larger grasp, while the minor points were disregarded 
as unworthy of attention. 

" 5th. As a teacher he cherished a laudable ambition to know 
thoroughly and minutely all the branches of learning in which he 
professed to give instruction. His classical knowledge was accurate 
and highly respectable ; and the ease with which he pursued mathe- 
matical reasoning gave evidence that he might have become a profi- 
cient in that department of science. At the same time, he was apt 
to teach, and succeeded well in training up his pupils in all their 
studies. 



CHAPTER XX. 



GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. — FROM HIS BIRTH TO HIS RECTORSHIP 
OF WASHINGTON ACADEMY. 

The man that succeeded William Graham in Washington Aca- 
demy, and John H. Rice in the Union Theological Seminary, was 
second to neither in mental endowments, magnanimity of soul, or : 
tenderness of heart. A jjupil of Graham and tutor of Rice, he 
admired their character, appreciated their labors, and was beloved 
by both. Equal to Graham in mental acumen and comprehension, 
he lacked somewhat of his bold daring : superior to Rice in meta- 
physical and logical acuteness and taste for metaphysical discussions, 
tie was greatly his inferior in constructive power, and activity, and 
efficiency in benevolence. V/ith as clear a knowledge of human 
nature as it is, and as it came from the hands of tiie creator, he 
knew less of men in society than Rice, and more than Graham. 
With a guileless spirit and brave heart he marched with logical pre- 



EEV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 261 

cision to the conclusion of an argument, irrespective of tliose 
circumstances Rice would have explained to his hearers ; and he 
announced the right and the obligation, Avith a simplicity as remark- 
able as it was complete. Governing less strongly than Graham, 
and moulding less plastically than Rice, he nevertheless bound the 
hearts of his pupils with chains of gold. Afraid to offend Graham, 
who always put his foot on the neck of a rebel, not knowing how to 
escape Rice who would surely mould them to his will, the students 
yielded to that authority of Baxter that counted punishment his 
strange work. Graham read little and thought much. Baxter read 
much and thought much, and forgot nothing. Rice read more than 
either ; and elaborated with his pen for the instruction of the pub- 
lic more than both. 

All three excelled as preachers. Graham starting high, then 
descending in the scale of excellence and interest ; and then ascend- 
ing higher than ever. Rice and Baxter constantly ascending from 
the first. All wei-e unequal in their performances ; but seldom ap- 
peared unequal to the time and circumstance, and subject. Their 
knowledge and judgment, and piety preserved them from dullness ; 
but some exciting circumstance called forth all their powers. Then 
Graham cut like a two-edged sword dipped in the balm of Gilcad ; 
Baxter, resistless in argument, overwhelming in pathos, often preach- 
ed in tears, and was heard in tears and sighs ; Rice brought forth 
his stores of theology and literature, and deep feeling arranged with 
wonderful skill, himself calm, self-possessed, his hearers often in 
tears. Their mental power, tenderness, sti-ong feeling, combined in 
different degrees, were all under the controlling influence of the love 
and mercy of God. Graham in private, sometimes in public, in- 
dulged his power of sarcasm with exasperating effect. Rice, in pub- 
lic assemblies restrained his, and in private circles subdued it to 
playfulness. Baxter had none, but was quick and playful in retort, 
and enjoyed wit and humor. Graham and Rice were always on 
their guard. Baxter, in his simplicity, often seemed credulous. 
His unsuspicious manner might have led to the conclusion that the 
toils of the designing were around him, when suddenly awakening 
as from a revery, with a rapidity astonishing, he would unravel the 
whole tissue of sophistry, and laugh with exquisite delight at the 
exposure, and the awkward position of him that presumed on his 
ignorance of facts and of logical precision. Quicker in his mental 
operations than either his master or his pupil, he loved the truth 
with equal fervor, and counted no cost in its defence. A powerful 
opponent, seldom foiled, and never exasperated in debate. What 
Rice could sketch grandly, Baxter could see clearly and defend 
strongly. Graham could open the gates, and say like the empress- 
mother, "This is the way to Byzantium." Baxter and Rice could 
walk in the path, put up way-marks and clear obstructions for others 
to follow. All saw the church arise around them and by their in- 
strumentality ; and each has a name among those who have done 
well for their race and for their God. 



262 REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 

George Addison Baxter w<as born in the county of Rockiiigham, 
Virginia, in the great valley of the Shenandoah, July 22d, 1771. 
His parents, George Baxter and Mary Love^ were emigrants from 
Ireland, at a. very early age, landing on the banks of the Delaware. 
The parents of George dying soon after their arrival, he was received 
into the family of Thomas Rodgers. This gentleman had married 
Elizabeth Baxter, and emigrated from Londonderry to Boston, Mas- 
sachusetts, in the year 1721. In about seven years he removed to 
Philadelphia, and there reared a family of eight children, of whom 
John Rodgers, the companion of Davies, was one. George Baxter, 
when of mature years, followed his emigrating countrymen in their 
search for a home on the frontiers of Virginia, and chose his resi- 
dence in Mossy Creek congregation, once a part of the Triple Forks, 
and afterwards of Augusta Church, and now a separate charge. 
Here he was married ; his father-in-laAv having previously settled in 
the same neighborhood. Here he became ruling elder, Benjamin 
Erwin being pastor. Here he answered the calls made on the militia 
during the Revolutionary war for active service. In the course of his 
life he represented his county in the legislature about fifteen times. 
He reared his family according to the customs of his fatherland, and 
the habit of his emigrating countymen, in industry and economy ; 
giving all an English education, in a manner as liberal as circum- 
stances would permit ; and choosing, if possible, one child of talents, 
whose desires were favorable, for a liberal education and a profes- 
sional life. Of all the professions, the ministry held, in his estima- 
tion, the highest plac6. 

'^ Mary Love, his wife, left among her descendants a memory pre- 
cious for her exemplary piety and prudent conduct as a wife and 
mother, in situations calling every day for the exercise of Christian 
graces, and seldom offering occasion for the lofty display of any 
accomplishment. The lives of her children were her best eulogy. 
George Addison was the second son, and the third of eight children, 
all of whom he survived. Vigor, frankness, uprightness and indus- 
ry characterized all the members of the family, reared in the sim- 
plicity and hardships of a frontier life. The happy influence of the 
revolutionary tibials and hardships was often alluded to by Dr. Bax- 
ter in his advanced years. The mother laid the foundation of morals 
and religion in her children while they Avere young ; and expressed 
the most decided unwillingness to part with any of them till their 
faith in Christ Avas established. Her unremitting attention to the 
spiritual concerns of her children was followed by the unspeakable 
reward of seeing them all consistent professors of religion, accord- 
ing to the faith she trusted for her own salvation. The Bible, the 
Sabbath, the Assembly's Catechism, the preaching of the gospel, 
family worship and private instruction were things of solemn interest 
to the family from the earliest recollections ; and connected indis- 
solubly with the memory of their parents, the influence was tender 
and perpetual. The image of the mother stood before the children 



REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 263 

V rejoicing when their faith triumphed, and weeping when they sinned. 

"^^Blessed is the mother that knows her power. 

Of the sayings, doings, and mental exercises of Dr. Baxter, in his 
childhood, there is no memorial. One event only is remembered as 

; peculiar. It fixed a mark that went with him to his grave. Put in 

I mind of it every day of his life, and exhibiting it to others in his 
slightly limping gait, he never referred to it in conversation. Any 
direct notice of his halting step was painful to him, and all curiosity 
repressed with dignity. "He got a fall in early life," was all the 
tradition generally known. He could no more forget the cause than 
he could remove the consequences. One Sabbath morning, when he' 
was about five years of age, the negro woman came running to the 
house, crying out, " the bears have got Master George." Following 
his cry of distress, he was found stretched on the ground. His state- 
ment was, that in chase of a squirrel he had climbed the tree under 
which he was lying, and venturing on a feeble limb had been precipi- 
tated to the ground ; that he had lain there some time in great suf- 
fering, unable to move homeward, or attract notice by his cries. 
One of his limbs was badly fractured. With maternal care the wound 
speedily healed ; but the injured limb was ever shorter than the 
other. A high heel to his shoe, and a slight swing to his gait reme- 
died the evil ; till late in life it was not generally observed that he 
limped, and few knew his abiding memento of the fourth command. 
To a peculiar train of circumstances Dr. Baxter attributed much 
of that thirst for literature which made him earnestly desire a liberal 
education, and willing to spend his share of the patrimony in its 
accomplishment. From the earliest period of Virginia history the 
planters and farmers supplied themselves with laborers, either from 
the African race, or that class of people called "indented servants," 
or " redemptioners." Coming from some part of Europe, not unfre- 
quently from the British isles, and unable to pay the passage money, 
tney made arrangements with the captains and ship-owners to serve 
in the colony, till such time as their wages should equal the expense 
of their transportation. In some cases, the agreement was to serve 
a given time, any person who would pay the captain the demands for 
the passage. In other cases the amount of expense was agreed upon, 
and masters were sought that would pay the sum for the shortest 
time of service. Large companies often came together. The landing 
places were frequented by those in want of laborers, and presented 
scenes of thrilling interest, as young and old, men and women, were 
parcelled out at the bidding of the masters, and the will of the cap- 
tain. Each redcmptioner was prized according to his ability to labor, 
or the caprice of those seeking servants, Persons of sterling cha- 
racter and skill in the mechanic arts, were found in these companies, 
and having served their allotted time, with credit and cheerfulness, 
became wealthy, and held an honorable position in society, the de- 
scendants being unreproached for the faithful ser\itude of their 
a^icestors. 
'' Colonel Love, the father-iu-law of Mr. Baxter, purchased an 



264 m'nemara. 

indented servant, a young Irishman, while his son-in-law was absent 
at the Legislature. About this young man there were various 
opinions, — some supposing him insane — others that he was suffering 
under some calamity — and others that he was above his condition, 
and had fled for crime. His appearance and manners were those of 
a gentleman. ^Mr. George Baxter became interested in the young 
man, and learning some facts of his history, and that he was well 
educated, purchased his indentures. Giving them to him, he said, 
*' You are now perfectly free. Sir — but I shall be glad to have you 
stay and teach my children." The young man engaged in teaching. 
He assumed the name of McNemara, and would give no account of 
his parentage. The cause of emigration he said was a calamity he 
would not explain ; it was supposed, from circumstances, to have been 
of a political nature. He said that he expected to find in Baltimore 
an uncle. Upon reaching the place, he learned that his uncle had 
removed to Charleston. He was penniless and friendless, and to his 
great mortification, was sold to pay his passage. 

Under the instruction of this young man Dr. Baxter acquired ^t'he 
rudiments of education ; and from hearing him quote the English 
classics with great appropriateness, became desirous of drinking at 
the fountain of "English undcfiled," A thirst for knowledge came 
with his desire to read the classics. His mother encouraged this 
strong desire of her child, with secret hopes and prayers, that he 
might in mature years preach the gospel of the Son of God. We 
have no further account of his "log school-house days," or his pro- 
gress in learning while growing to the stature of a man, at the base 
of the North Mountain, on the head streams of the Shenandoah. 

After some years the teacher accompanied one of Mr. Baxter's 
sons to Bichmond, the market of that part of the Valley. He 
avoided as much as possible meeting with his countrymen. Stepping 
into a store he was accosted by the merchant as an old acquaintance. 
Alarmed and distressed he asked a private interview. The merchant 
would give no further account respecting the teacher to young Bax- 
ter, than, that his father was a merchant of the first standing in 
Cork. Soon after this interview, the young man prepared to return 
to Ireland. Upon bidding Mr. Baxter and friends farewell, he said, 
if he should be successful in an enterprise in which he was about to 
embark, they should hear from him ; if he failed, they should know 
notiiiug more of him. Some time after, on looking over a list of 
persons executed in Ireland for rebellion, the friends in Rockingham 
were induced, from various circumstances, to believe he was among 
the sufferers. 

George Addison Baxter preferred a liberal education to a farmer's 
life, liis father assented to his choice, the expenses of his education 
to be the principal part of his patrimony. In the year 1789, he 
became a pupil of William Graham, at Liberty Hall, near Lexiugtoii. 
His literary course, pursued with ardor and delight, was more than 
once interrupted by failure of health, which sent him for a season 
to the pursuits of agriculture. His boarding-house was four miles 



REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 265 

from the Hall, and this distance he reo;u]arly walked morning and 
evening ; but the exercise was not sufficient to counteract the lassi- 
tude consequent upon his intense application. His progress in the 
acquisition of language is thus related by one that had the means of 
accurate knowledge: — "On his first coming to Liberty Hall, one 
of the trustees, in advising as to his course of study, told him if he 
would make himself completely master of his Latin Grammar, read 
some Latin books, which he mentioned, together with some other 
study, during the session, he might think himself successful. He 
remained but six weeks, and in that time completed his course, and 
progressed a good deal further, making himself, in ten lessons, so 
completely master of his Latin Grammar that it was never after- 
wards necessary for him to review." Unless he had paid some 
attention to the Latin under M'Nemara, or his successors, this pro- 
gress was altogether extraordinary. 

About the time of his becoming a student at Liberty Hall, Mr. 
Baxter made profession of his faith, and united with the church of 
his parents, Mossy Creek, under the care of Benjamin Erwin. Of 
his spiritual exercises there is no record or tradition. In the fall of 
1789 the happy revival that had spread so widely east of the Ridge, 
began to be felt in the valley. Mr. Graham made his memorable 
visit to Prince Edward, and had been a co-worker in the harvest at 
the Peaks of Otter, and returned to Lexington with a company of 
young people rejoicing in the Lord. " The Blue Bidge rang with 
their songs of praise." The voice of a young man, in a public 
prayer-meeting in Lexington, was that night heard for the first time, 
between whom and George A. Baxter the acquaintance of students 
was mingled with the highest respect. From that night onwards, 
for more than two years, the converting influences of the Holy 
Spirit accompanied the preaching of the gospel throughout tlie great 
valley of Virginia. Graham was in his best days. J. B. Smith 
came over occasionally. And Legrand, young, ardent, and suc- 
cessful, went as evangelist wherever there was an open door. Not 
a congregation was unmoved. 

Mr. Baxter, whether pursuing his studies at Liberty Hall, or 
laboring on the farm, was in the midst of this great awakening. 
His ideas of revivals, and of preaching, were formed when the stan- 
dard of doctrine and practice and Christian experience was settled 
for generations in Virginia. Professors of religion, of long and 
respectable standing, were greatly impressed, and not a few as 
deeply exercised as new converts. The minister at Timber Ridge, 
Mr. Carrick, had great troubles of soul about his own spiritual con- 
dition. Li simplicity and frankness, yet privately like Nieodcmus, 
he sought an interview with Mr. Smith, of Prince Edward, and 
stated his fears, not that he hold wrong doctrines, but that, observing 
the mental exercises of the converts, he feared he had mistaken the 
exercises of a true Christian man, and that the truths of God had 
not produced their proper effect upon himself, in his previous expe- 
rience. He, after the conference, found peace in the gospel he had 



26C REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 

been preaching ; his distrops gave place to joy ; and he wont on 
proclaiming the gospel of the Son of God with a glad heart. Dr. 
Baxter never referred to this revival but with emotion ; his voice 
trembled as he spoke. A reference to it would kindle a fire in his 
heart. Throughout his life the mention of a revival anywhere would 
enlist all the sympathies of his soul. In his later years, when God 
was pleased to revive his slumbering church, after a long period of 
inaction, some of the young agents that knew not the days of power 
Baxter had witnessed, proclaimed him a convert to revivals, ex- 
pressing surprise that the old preacher should become a warm 
advocate of what appeared to them new. He, in the simplicity 
characteristic of him, was but living over again the days of his 
youth, and in his modesty claiming nothing for himself in the pre- 
sent or the past. 

The Rev. Robert Stuart, of Kentucky, says part of the time Mr. 
Baxter was a member of Liberty Hall Academy, they were room- 
mates, and bears testimony to his great application and success in 
pursuing his studies. " He was instrumental in establishing in the 
Academy a debating society, of which he was a prominent member, 
and early showed that talent for debate Avhich rendered him, in 
after life, a distinguished member of the judicatories of the church. 
He had naturally a slight hesitancy or stammering in his speech. 
In order to correct this defect and acquire a distinct enunciation, he 
imitated Demosthenes in frequently speaking with pebbles in his 
mouth ; and to strengthen the volume of his voice, to declaim by 
the noise of the Avaterfalls. I state these incidents, being a witness 
to them, as a clear and distinct evidence of the ardor and zeal with 
which he cultivated the talents with which his Maker had endowed 
him for future usefulness." 

Again Mr. Stuart says, in wi'iting to a daughter of Dr. Baxter — 
" As to his theological course of study, I can give you no satisfactory 
account. Although my impression is that we were nearly of the 
same age, (this day, August 14th, 1845, I have entered upon my 
74th year,) yet I was much farther advanced in my literary course 
than he, having commenced earlier in life. I had finished my theo- 
logical course in company with your uncle Ramsey, (the Rev. Samuel 
Ramsey,) who had been my room-mate and companion during the 
whole theological course and trial before Presbytery. \Yc Avere 
licensed to preach the gospel on the same day, April 20th, 1795. 
There were none in the theological class at this period but Mr. 
Ramsey and myself." 

Tlie time that the degree of A. B. was conferred on Mr. Baxter, 
is uncertain. The early records of the Academy were loosely kept, 
and some are, in all probability, irrevocably lost. Dr. Speece in his 
autobiography says, " I entered the school," (New London Academy) 
" in November 1792. At the end of my first year Mr. Graham left 
the school and was succeeded by Mr. George A. Baxter. God's 
providence continued me at school a year and a half longer." By 
this it appears Mr. Baxter was at New London the latter part of 



REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 267 

1793. He "went from Liberty Hall with a high reputation as a tutor, 
having served in that office, for the lower classes, while he was com- 
pleting his own course under Mr. Graham. He had for his asso- 
ciate, in Bedford, for a length of time, Mr. Daniel Blain, afterwards 
Professor in Washington Academy and minister of the gospel. 
Under the supervision of these gentlemen, the reputation of the 
Academy w^as still more widely extended. Some pleasing instances 
of careful attention to the moral and spiritual concerns of the youths 
under their cave are remembered by the surviving pupils. An elder 
in the Church says, that going on a Sabbath morning for his books, 
left at the Academy, Mr. Baxter invited him to the room, occupied 
by himself and Mr. Blain, to attend morning prayers, and that the 
conversation of the two men, and the prayer offered by one, made 
impressions on his heart that resulted in his conversion. John H. 
Rice became a pupil ; and Mr. Baxter made him an associate. Drs. 
Speece and Rice cherished through life the warmest friendship for 
their instructor, to whose care and attention they owed much of 
their eminence in literary acquirements. Some private memoranda 
in possession of his family lead to the conclusion that his degree of 
A. B. was not conferred till the year 1796. 

The records of Lexington Presbytery from December 1792 to 
June 1800, cannot be found ; and the time of his being received a 
candidate, and the various parts of trial required of him previously 
to his licensure are unknown. Mr. Stuart says, " my physician 
gave it as his opinion, that unless I quit sj^eaking, I would soon fall 
into confirmed consumption. He advised me to spend the winter in 
the South, which I did, the winter of 1796. In the spring, April 
1797, i returned to Rockbridge ; and on my return I had called at 
your grandmother's, Avhich was a kind of resting place to the clergy." 
Having met Mr. Baxter the next morning on his way there, he 
turned back — " I spent the day and night with him, and he started 
the next morning with me, and we travelled together to Lexington. 
At that time I am assured he had been teaching east of the Blue 
Ridge, and had not obtained license." Private memoranda in his 
family say, he was licensed at New Monmouth, April 1797. Im- 
mediately after being licensed, he made a tour through parts of 
Maryland and Virginia, taking collections for the advantage of New 
London Academy. 

Tlie earliest presbyterial record respecting him, is dated October 
2iJtti 1797, at Pisgah, Bedford County, at a meeting of Hanover 
Prcbbytery. "A letter was received from Mr. Geurge A. Baxter 
lurmcrly a licentiate under the care of Lexington Presbytery, con- 
taining a dismission from Presbytery, and expressing his desire to 
put iiiuiself under our care; which request being agreed to, he was 
accordingly received as a probationer under our particular charge." 
At tiiis meeting Mr. Samuel Ramsey, mentioned by iMr. Siuart, 
accepted a call from the Church in Ciassy Valley, Tennessee; and 
Dr. Alexander's plan for the appropriation of the charitable fund of 
Pic^jbytcry was adoj)ted. The unly other notice of him on the records 



268 REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 

of Hanover is dated May 9tli 1709, at the Cove meeting-honse, 
Albemarle, and is a dismission to put liimself under the care of Lex- 
ington Presbytery. Mr. Baxter confined himself to his Academy, 
preaching as occasion required, but not encouraging any call from 
a church, or vacancy, in the bounds of Hanover. 

Having found his Avay to — "the resting place of the clergy" — 
Widow Fleming's residence in Botetourt, he continued his visits for 
special reasons, other than the hospitality of this family of stand- 
ing and wealth. Dr. Hall in his journeyings to and from Philadel- 
phia, as commissioner from Orange Presbytery, used to rest with the 
family in his simple character of minister of the gospel, and always 
found a welcome. Gary Allen in his journeyings to and from Ken- 
tucky as a missionary, rested here as a missionary, and was welcome 
to all the refreshment the family could give. His agreeable enter- 
tainment resulted in his asking, and, in 1794, obtaining the hand 
of the eldest daughter. After the death of Mr. Allen, this lady 
became the wife of Mr. Ramsey mentioned by Mr. Stuart. Mr. 
Baxter obtained the object he went for, and on the 27th of January, 
1798, was married to Miss Anne Fleming. With her he lived about 
forty-five years. 

Col. William Fleming to whose daughter Mr. Baxter was united, 
was a Scotchman emigrating to Virginia in early life. Of the no- 
bility of Scotland, he received an education becoming the rank of 
the family, and sought in America a more ample field for his exer- 
tions, than his native land could afford. Of fine manners, vigorous 
constitution, and enterprising spirit, and delighting and excelling in 
the sports common among the young men of Virginia, fond of so- 
ciety, and not unmindful of the fair, and not averse to those occa- 
sional indulgences at the plentiful board, that marked the age among 
the politer classes in the " ancient dominion," he became a favorite 
with the Governor. Rambling through the western domain of Vir- 
ginia, he was enamoured with the mountain scenery and the produc- 
tive valleys, and took his residence in Botetourt County, on the 
waters of the James. Getting possession of fine tracts of land, for 
which his friendship with the governor afforded great facilities, he 
became wealthy. His enterprise and social manners made him 
popular. He led a regiment in the expedition to Point Pleasant ; 
and in the bloody battle received a wound, the effects of Avhich fol- 
lowed him to his grave, and hastened his death. 

In the fall of 1798, the New London Academy could boast of a 
greater number of students than Liberty Hall ; and Mr. Baxter 
had a greater reputation as a teacher than any person in the great 
Valley. The trustees of Liberty Hall, Oct. 19th, 1798, offered to 
him the professorship of Mathematics, with which was connected 
Natural Philosophy and Astronomy. Mr. Edward Graham with 
tutors had carried on the instruction of the students during the 
interregnum succeeding the resignation of President Graham. Mr. 
Baxter accepted the invitation and removed to Lexington. He was 
accomijanied by Mr. Blaiu and ten students, and found Mr. Graham 



REV. MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE. 269 

witli seven students prepared to welcome liim. The trustees had 
not provided a house for any of their teachers, hut ofiered Mr. 
Baxter the use of the steward's house till it should be wanted for 
the use of the steward. Ou the records of the Academy he is 
called tutor. 

Ou the 16th of October, 1799, he delivered in the Presbyterian 
church in Lexington, by request of the trustees of the Academy, 
an oration on the death of William Graham, the rector. He was — 
" requested to furnish the Board with a copy of this oration that it 
might be filed with the papers of the Academy." This oration can 
no where be found. As a specimen of the writings of Mr. Baxter 
at that time it would gratify the public, and be a memorial of his 
teacher and friend. On the same day he was elected rector of the 
Academy, and entered upon his office. He was on the same day 
requested to draw up a code of laws for the government of the stu- 
dents of the Academy. With the rectorship of the Academy, Mr. 
Baxter accepted the invitation of the church of New Monmouth, 
which included Lexington, to hold the pastoral office. The pro- 
ceedings of the Presbytery are among the lost records. In the 
double capacity as Rector and President of the institution, and 
pastor of the church, he served his generation about thirty years. 
He found, in his public ministrations an ample reward for all his 
efibrts to correct his enunciation. His impediment was not noticed. 
His voice was clear and his pronunciation distinct. Speaking was 
no labor to him. Preaching was pleasant as a spiritual and mental 
exercise, and as a physical act : in his late years few of his hearers 
had any knowledge of his early impediment. They all knew that 
he had never given any signs of exhaustion ; and the occasional 
stoppage in his speech they attributed to deep emotion. He was 
frequently heard to say the exercise of preaching refreshed him, 
and that he was better prepared for a fatiguing exercise after ofiBi- 
ciating in the sanctuary than at its commencement. 



CHAPTER XXL 



MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE A SECOND TIME ASSOCIATED AT 
HAMPDEN SIDNEY. 

The Presbytery of Hanover met at Hampden Sidney, April 
8th, 1801. Mr. Alexander was free from his pastoral charges, 
having resigned the care of Cub Creek in 1797, on entering upon the 
duties of President; of Briery in the fall of '98, on account of the 
increased labor of his position ; and at this time he carried into 
cfl'ect his contemplated resignation of the Presidency. At this 
meeting of Presbytery, Mr. fepeece was licensed; libraries for mia- 



270 REV. MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE. 

isters and congregations were recommended ; Mr. Amos Thompson 
of Winchester Presbytery, took his seat as corresponding member ; 
a regular assessment for the expenses of Commissioners to the 
Assembly was, for the first time, laid on the churches ; and Mr. 
Alexander and Wm. Calhoon were chosen Commissioners to the 
Assembly. 

Mr. Alexander asked for credentials, as he proposed visiting dis- 
tant parts of the country. The church of Briery put in a call for 
his ministerial services one-half his time. He enquired if an imme- 
diate answer was necessary. It was replied the congregation would 
wait a time for his consideration. The committee of trustees 
appointed to obtain another President, also determined to wait the 
issue of his visit. He set out upon his journey uncommitted. 

When he left the college, he tells us he was not settled in mind 
whether he would go the upper road as it was called, along the foot 
of the mountains, or the lower road more commonly travelled, and 
on which he had been invited to stop and assist Mr. Todd at a com- 
munion season. He does not tell what decided his doubtfulness ; 
but Mrs. Legrand (Mrs. Read) would have suggested that it was a 
living reason, in a very pretty form of flesh and blood. " Are you 
not afraid, if you stay away so long, that some of the young min- 
isters visiting Mr. Waddell's, will get away Miss Janetta ?" "I shall 
conclude then — she was never intended for me." He took the 
upper road and tarried some days at Dr. Waddell's ; and when he 
went on he left his plighted vows with Miss Janetta. The mother 
moulded the destiny of Waddell; and the daughter, of Alexander. 
In the Assembly of 1801 he became acquainted with Dr. Edwards, 
the mover of the famous plan of Union, Dr. M'Millan, venerated in 
Western Pennsylvania, Dr. Green, for years a leading member of 
the Presbyterian Church, and Dr. Miller, with whom he was after- 
wards associated in office. Reports of extensive revivals in the 
West were laid before the Assembly ; and the Synod of Virginia 
had credit for sending six missionaries west of the Alleghcnies. He 
received the appointment of delegate to the General Association of 
Connecticut, with Dr. M'Knight, of New York, and Dr. Linn, of 
Philadelphia. 

This journey through New England left footprints not yet worn 
away. His sketches afford the finest picture of New England as it 
was, that can be found. Its graphic power is equalled only by 
Davies' journal in England, and the notes of his friend Rice, as he 
recorded his views of New England, in subsequent years. 

On his return to Virginia in the fall, he became the second time 
a member of the family of Major Read. Negotiations w^ere at once 
commenced by the committee of the trustees of the college, which 
resulted in propositions more agreeable to him, than any oft'ers made 
him on his journey. On the 18th of January, 1802, at Prince 
Edward Court-House, the trustees " appoint Mr. Alexander Presi- 
dent of the College, in conformity with the agreement made with 
him by committee." The terms made his salary dependent on the 



REV. MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE. 271 

success of the college, and limited it, at the maximum, to about six 
hundred dollars, with the use of the president's house. The dwell- 
ing was put in readiness for the new president to commence house- 
keeping ; and on the fifth of April, he became son-in-law of James 
Waddell. The two most eloquent preachers of their day were thus 
united by domestic bonds. The elder had passed his days of use- 
fulness, and speedily ended his course ; the younger, not yet in his 
meridian, surpassed all the expectations of his early friends. With 
similarity to make them congenial, and individuality to make each 
pleasing to the other, their excellencies commended them to the 
church. Waddell was tall and spare, Alexander short and firmly 
built, both active and manly in their bearing, without the least 
appearance of ostentation. Both possessed a clear penetrating 
voice ; Waddell's perhaps the most musical, Alexander's the most 
piercing. Both talked their sermons with inimitable simplicity and 
earnestness. The younger, the more excitable, and more vehement 
in that excitement ; the elder preserved his composure, though the 
very fires of Vesuvius raged within. Both possessed graphic sar- 
casm. Alexander seldom indulged it ; Waddell would not unfre- 
quently inflame his audience with his scorching invectives. The 
aft'ections of both were strong ; but Alexander was the most lovely. 
Waddell was always in all things more stately — he could not help 
it : he had most dignity ; but, if equal in age, could not have 
inspired more reverence. Blessed in their domestic relations, Alex- 
ander was most intensely beloved. In their sermons, the power 
that subdued was more visible in Waddell than in Alexander. The 
swing ot" Waddell's long finger was more often seen than the motion 
of Alexander's hand. Waddell could write with the keen terse- 
ness of Junius ; Alexander would not, if he could. In the sentences 
of Waddell, the words would sometimes be seen ; in Alexander's, 
never. 

On the 15th of the same month, a call from the Cumberland 
congregation was presented to the Presbytery, at Bethel Meeting- 
House, in Bedford, for Mr. Alexander, for one-half his time. A 
letter was received from Mr. Alexander, declaring his acceptance 
of the same, and also of the one committed to his consideration the 
previous spring, by the congregation of Briery. By the arrange- 
ments completed by Presbytery, Mr. Alexander was president of 
college, and co-pastor with Mr. Lacy, of Cumberland congregation, 
whicli embraced the college, and with Lyle in Briery. The entire 
absence of jealousy in the iiearts of those two pastors, at the over- 
shadowing influence of the young president, is to be admired. For 
about four yeai's, Mr. Alexander occupied the president's house, 
and the co-pastorsliip continued in perfect harmony; and for a part 
of the time, Mr. Rice was co-laborer in the college. 

The interest felt by Mr. Rice in the pupils of his charge, may be 
learned from a letter of Marcli 5th, 180:^, addressed to Mrs. Morton : 
" i am not much iu the habit of writing to you lately, but it is not 
because I do not love you as much as i ever did ; indeed, my aflec- 



272 LETTER TO MRS. MORTON. 

tion for you increases. I suppose you can conjecture the reason ; 
but I did not begin to write, that I might talk of this subject : I 
have one more interesting to your feelings. Think now what event, 
of everything in the world, would give you most pleasure ; think 
of that for which you would, with the fullest heart, return thanks 
to Heaven, and you will know what I am about to write on. I have 
good news, which will delight your soul. I am delighted myself; 
how then will the heart of a fond mother, — but I am going too fast ; 
my feelings are very apt to hurry me away. This evening, William 
came into my room, and, after some indifferent conversation, he 
informed me that he was at a loss for a subject for a composition to 
read before the society to-morrow. I told him it would be well to 
write on the advantages of a religious education. He might show, 
I told him, the great benefit of having pious friends, and advise his 
friend, (for I recommended an epistolary form,) to make a wise 
improvement of the great privileges he enjoyed. This touched a 
string which touched his heart. God seemed to have put it into my 
mind to say this, that a way might be made for Avhat followed. 

He immediately replied that it was truly a great advantage ; but 
remarked that very many who had enjoyed it were worse than others. 
I observed that the remark was just, and proceeded to account for it 
in this way, that those who were so highly favored very frequently 
had serious impressions made upon their minds, which they gradually 
wore oft" till their hearts became hardened, and they were given up 
of God to Avork all manner of iniquity with greediness ; and this Avas 
the most awful situation in which a soul could be placed on this side 
of everlasting destruction. He then observed he frequently had felt 
such impressions, but they had left him he hardly knew how. I 
told him then that I felt extremely anxious for him ; that I had ob- 
served him looking serious lately, and that I was much pleased with 
it. I know of no event, said 1, that would give me such pleasui'e as 
to see you a Christian. 

He then opened his heart to me, and said that since he first came 
to college, he had felt serious impressions. I believe, continued he, 
that God gave them to me that I might be preserved from the bad 
courses of the students. When I was with you in Powhatan, I felt 
more seriously than I had ever done before, but I soon forgot it. 
However, since last Sunday I feel more on these subjects than I 
did then. While I am alone I can think of nothing else ; it even 
interrupts my studies ; indeed, says he, 1 am apt to forget while I 
mix with the boys, but then it constantly returns. He then com- 
plained of his inconsistency ; and said he had felt more to-day than 
he ever did in his life, though perhaps he had never been wikier, or 
played more with the boys. 1 have, said he, felt ashamed to talk 
about religion ; but I believe tiiat is not a good way, and I came this 
evening on purpose to talk with you, that 1 might have something 
more to bmd me, and keep me from doing what 1 ought not. I know, 
says he, that my heart is so bad that I shall wish I had not done so, 
but I am determined while I feel as I do to try every way, in my 



rice's letter to MRS. MORTON. 273 

power, to be religious, but 0, I am so afraid tbat before to-morrow 
night I shall forget all this. 

In reply, I informed him that he gave me very great pleasure by 
talking thus. It will be well for you said I to converse frequently 
on this subject with those who feel the powers of religion in their 
hearts. Solomon says, that he that walketh with wise men shall be 
wise, and by wisdom he means religion. Whenever you are disposed 
to talk on the subject, I shall be highly pleased to converse with 
you. And let me observe to you that this is a gracious season, and 

improve it as such. You know not but that it may be the last. 

1 know that college is a very unfavorable place for religious exercises ; 
that indeed is the principal objection I have to it myself ; I had 
much rather see you placed in a private family, with a pious teacher, 
but you are at college ; and while here you will be exposed to many 
temptations and hindrances ; but we are all subject to difficulties, 
and when they come in your way you must remember your soul is at 
stake, that your eternal Avelfare depends on your conduct now ; for 
now is the accepted time, and now the day of salvation. God, the 
infinitely great God, has been graciously pleased to say, I love them 
that love me, and those who seek me early shall find me. This is a 
gracious promise which should encourage you to go on to seek the 
Lord. And as for the difficulties you complain of, there is only one 
resource ; go to God for assistance, he will give it to those who ask 
him. We are indeed poor helpless creatures, we can do nothing our- 
selves ; but he is able and Avilling to help us. If you are always 
thus fearful of losing your serious impressions, you will be in no 
danger on that score ; the danger is lest you should grow indifferent 
about them ; and beg of God that he would not take his spirit 
from you. I trust the Lord has begun a good work in your heart, 
and will carry it on to perfection ; and be assured that when I pray 
for myself, I shall pray for you too. 

This is only a specimen of our conversation. I could not detail 
it all in the compass of three or four sheets. We talked for a con- 
siderable time, and for the greater part of it he was melted in tears. 
You know not how much better I love him. Among other things 
which I suggested to his mind, I mentioned the anxiety of his dear 

. parents, — 0, says he, I know nothing would please them half so well. 

I When I mentioned the Saviour, he said, I have tried to depend upon 
him alone. When 1 told him that if he obtained religion he Avould 
have a treasure which he would not exchange for the whole world. 
Ah, says he, I would not take the world for it now. I could go on 
much further, but I must stop. I know that you would enjoy much 
by knowing what passed between us, and I therefore resolved to send 
you this little account. May God grant that not only your William, 
but your Mary, your Johnny, and your Fisher, may be made par- 
takers of Christ's purchase ; and in the great day may you, and your 
dear Major, say here we are Lord, and all whom thou hast given us. 
And may I too be of the number ; pray to God that I may. 

Your most affectionate, 
18 J. H. Rice. 



274 REV. JOHN H. RICE. 

This letter, though directed to yon, is for the Major, and for 
Nancy too. I know that you all -will be equally jjlad." The William 
mentioned is still living (1855), an elder in the church of his fathers. 

Mr. Rice had three fine and perfectly distinct models of preaching 
before him. Mr. Alexander, whose simplicity of manner and 
thought, clearness of arrangement and expression, force of sentiment 
and directness of reasoning, sometimes metaphysically and some- 
times by collocation of facts and apparently simple truths, sweetness 
of manner and ardor of soul, and entire losing of himself in his 
subject, all taken together as united in a handsome, active person, 
formed, in the eye of Mr. Rice, a surpassing model of excellence. 
Mr. Lyle, whose pure thoughts and classic language, clear enuncia- 
tion of the great gospel truths, entire soundness in the doctrines 
of faith, pleasant and frequently impressive manner, the correct- 
ness and often great strength of his positions, and varied exhi- 
bition of the doctrines of grace in a form to instruct and interest 
the common mind, presented another model as symmetrical and as 
hard to imitate as that of his beloved co-pastor ; and Lacy, with a 
more commanding person than either, a musical voice, simple-hearted 
and guileless as a child, that loved to preach for the very benevo- 
lence of the truth he announced, and which flowed in and out from 
his own heart and the hearts of his hearers while he announced the 
truths, a child of impulse, a slumbering giant that roused himself to 
the height of any position a preacher is called to, with no ambition 
to surpass his brethren in anything, and not knowing that he did 
till they told him of it, and one that looked for his happiness in his 
domestic relations and his God. Alexander, in the buoyancy of his 
spirits, would sometimes seem to leap, to run, to fly and come back 
again and split the rocks and rive the gnarled oaks ; Lyle moved on 
with the solemn march and measured tread of the heavy-armed 
soldier, with the heart of compassion for the widow and orphan, and 
of a lion for the foe, and never turned back in kindness or in war ; 
Lacy would sometimes talk like a child, it would seem as if he was 
going to babble, then, by some sudden inspiration, would sound the 
alarm, the rallying cry, longer, louder, SAvceter, stronger, more 
melodious, tears and exultations, sighs and gladness in the tones, 
more strong as they were sweet, and sweeter as they were more 
strong, fillmg the whole atmosphere and thrilling to the very 
horizon ; and as he sat down people would sigh — oh why does he 
stop ! And the excellencies of those men both animated and dis- 
couraged him. To be as useful as they were his heart panted ; but, 
alas, there were great difficulties in the way, such as deterred him 
for a time, and made him think of the medical profession. He was 
not fluent in speech. By some peculiar disarrangement of his vocal 
powers, he frequently found great difficulty in the utterance of words, 
and was often brought to a disagreeable pause. By prolonged effort 
this vicious habit of lungs was improved, but never entirely over- 
come. Through life it was occasionally apparent in his public 
services, sometimes affecting himself and the audience disagreeably, 



REV. JOHN H. RICE. 275 

and at others adding greatly to the solemnity, particularly when his 
mind and heart were struggling under a tide of emotion. Once, in 
the city of New York, he was violently affected suddenly, in the 
midst of an impassioned address, of great feeling. One or two that 
knew the cause were alarmed for the consequence, seeing his violent 
struggles for hreath. The mass of the audience leaned forward in 
profound silence till he finished the sentence, thinking nothing else 
than that it was a natural pause from the struggling emotions of the 
speaker's heart. As they passed from the house, one and another 
was saying, did you ever hear such a pause ? did you ever see such 
an effect ? In man's weakness God is strong. That he engaged in 
the study of theology, that he struggled with his impediments and 
overcame them, and that he entered the ministry, the church will 
thank God for ever. 

While engaged in the duties of the college, and in preparations for 
the ministry, he maintained his high stand in the esteem and affec- 
tions of the family at Willington. The attachment he had formed 
for the eldest daughter had, to his surprise and joy, hecomc mutual. 
The mother, in feeble health, counting death near, gave him, on a 
visit to the family, in a private interview, an account of her situa- 
tion, and her hopes and fears as respected the world to come and 
this mortal life, and solemnly charged him to be a friend to her 
young children after her departure, and, as far as possible, lead them 
in the way of salvation. With some fears lest the daughter's deli- 
cate health should not be equal to the duties of a wife, to a minister 
in narrow circumstances, the parents had given their consent to the 
marriage, which was probably hastened by the delicate health of the 
mother. On the 9th of July, 1802, John H. Rice and Ann Smith 
Morton were united in bonds to be separated only by death. Through 
life he alluded to this union as the source of his greatest earthly 
enjoyments, and the spring of much of his usefulness. Immediately 
after the marriage, Mr. Rice commenced housekeeping near the 
college, in a small tenement provided by Major Morton. This 
house, much enlarged, is now the residence of Mrs. Rice (1855) and 
her sister, Mrs. Wharey, the widow of a clergyman. About this 
time Mr. Rice was ordained elder of Cumberland church. In a 
letter he expresses his estimation of his friends in Prince Edward 
and Powhatan : — "In no other circumstances do I more plainly see 
the hand of God than in bestowing upon me so many honest-hearted 
friends as I have. They are all among the excellent of the earth. 
Their regard is worth having, because they esteem only what is 
good. INlay the Lord make me worthy of them." 

At a meeting of Hanover Presbytery at Hanover meeting-house, 
April yth, 1803, present Rev. Messrs. John D. Plair, Drury Lacy, 
and James Robinson ; Elders, John Parker and Andrew Hart ; a 
record was made — " Whereas, it Avas represented by one of the 
members present, that Mr. John H. Rice, a tutor in Hampden 
Sidney College, was desirous of coming under the care of this Pres- 
bytery as a candidate for the ministry, and that subjects had been 



276 MR. RICE LICENSED. 

assigned liim by Mr. Alexander, as pieces of trial, which he had 
intended to have produced at this time, hat was prevented by sick- 
ness ; on motion, resolved, that Messrs. M'Robert, Lacy, Alexander, 
and Lylo, and also Messrs. James Allen, Nathaniel Price, and 
James Morton, Elders, and any other members of Presbytery, who 
may find it convenient to attend, be a Committee to receive Mr. 
Rice as a candidate if they deem it advisable, and to examine such 
pieces of trial as he may produce." This Committee met, with the 
exception of Mr. Price, on the 29th of July, at Hampden Sidney, 
and " examined Mr. John H. Rice on his experimental acquaintance 
with religion, and respecting his motives for desiring to preach the 
gospel, on which they received competent satisfaction ; that Mr. 
Rice then proceeded to read an essay on the question — "are the 
miracles of Christ of themselves sufficient to prove the truth of the 
Christian religion ;" and also a lecture on Romans 8:1-4 inclusive, 
which pieces of trial were sustained. They appointed him to write 
a discourse on Acts 10 : 34, 35, and also on John 5 : 40, as the 
subject of a popular sermon, to be preached as soon as convenient." 
On Friday, Sept. 9th, 1803, at the Cove meeting-house, Albemarle, 
one of the preaching places of James Robinson, " Mr. John H. Rice 
preached a sermon on John 5 : 40, the subject which had been 
appointed by the Committee, which having been considered was 
sustained. Mr. Rice then read an exercise on Acts 10 : 34, 35, 
which had also been appointed by the Committee, which was sus- 
tained as part of trial," On Monday, the 12th, Mr. Rice was 
licensed according to the forms of the Presbyterian Church ; the 
Rev. James Robinson performing the services of the occasion. 

Mr. Alexander gave himself to the spiritual welfare of the church, 
as well as to the progress of literature in the College ; in fact the 
progress of science and literature had charms for him, mostly as 
they might in their diffusion advance the cause of truth and upright- 
ness. The Assembly of 1801, that sent Mr. Alexander a delegate 
to New England, also gave him a commission to visit Georgia as a 
missionary. This he could never find time to fulfil. It also 
enjoined the Presbyteries to collect information on the Jive following 
subjects, for the use of the Assembly. 1st, The Indian tribes among 
them, or on their borders, and their readiness for instruction. 2d, 
The frontier settlements, and the facilities for missionary operations, 
and the circulation of religious books. 3d, The interior districts 
that are destitute of the means of grace, and the facilities for sup- 
ply. 4th, The colored race, and the opportunities for instruction. 
5th, Proper persons for missionaries in any of these departments. 
All these things had been claiming the attention of the Virginia 
Synod, and were in part supplied by her Commission. In October, 
1802, Messrs. Waddell, Alexander, and Calhoon were appointed to 
collect the required information. The Virginia Synod having 
been divided in the Spring of 1802, and the Synods of Kentucky 
and Pittsburgh taken from her bounds, her relative position was 
changed, and she began to change her method of procedure. The 



OLD RECORDS FOUND. 277 

Presbyteries also felt the necessity of a modification of their actions. 
Search was made by this Committee for the old records of the 
Presbytery, to direct them in their course. Some of the volumes 
could no where be found. The Committee answered the demands 
of the Assembly on the five heads of information to the best of their 
knowledge ; and the paper with others was committed to Dr. Green 
and Mr. Hazard, to prepare a history. 

The Presbytery at Hampden Sidney, April 7th, 1804 — "Having 
received information that the minutes of the old Hanover Presby- 
tery were recovered, and were in the possession of the Rev. Archi- 
bald Alexander; ordered, that they be deposited in the hands of the 
Stated Clerk for safe keeping, and that he transcribe, or procure to 
be transcribed such parts of them as need it, in order to their pre- 
servation, and present his account for this service to the Presbytery 
when it is completed." In September, Mr. Lacy, the Clerk, reported 
that he had performed the duty, and presented a quarto volume of 
beautiful penmanship. The Presbytery agreed to allow him thirty 
dollars for the work. The Presbytery then were in possession of 
two copies of all their records that could be procured, from the for- 
mation of the Presbytery, in 1756, to the division in 1786, one copy 
just made by their Stated Clerk, in one volume ; and the other in 
a number of small volumes, by different Stated Clerks, the covers 
of some of the volumes being of parchment or leather, the 'others 
of frailer material. Of some of the sessions the minutes were irre- 
trievably lost. By a previous order of Presbytery, Mr. Lacy, the 
Clerk, had procured a thick quarto volume of durable materials in 
which he had transcribed, in an engrossing hand, the records of the 
Pi-esbytery from its division, 1786, down to the current time. So 
that, in 1804, the Presbytery had two copies of records made out 
by her Stated Clerks, one in tAvo volumes, and the other in six. 
But for these records thus preserved, a correct account of Hanover 
Presbytery and its ministers could never have been procured. 

"A call from Cub Creek congregation addressed to Mr. John H. 
Rice for three-fourths of his time, was read and presented to him." 
April 6th, 1804, at a meeting of the Presbytery, at the College — 
" But Mr. Rice informed the Presbytery that he did not wish to 
give a decisive answer to the call at present, but was willing to take 
it under consideration." On the next day, he declared his accept- 
ance ; " and it appears proper that he should be ordained at our 
next meeting." Gren. 3: 4, "And the serpent said unto the woman, 
ye shall not surely die," was appointed him as the subject of a trial 
sermon. Mr. Alexander was appointed to preach an ordination 
sermon, and Mr. Lacy to preside and give the charge. Mr. Rice 
resigned his office as tutor, and removed to Charlotte, fixing his 
residence on a farm about six miles from the Court-House. The 
Presbytery met at Cub Creek on the 28tli of September, and con- 
sisted of Messrs. Alexander, M' Robert, Lacy, and Lyle, with Elders 
Major Morton, from Cumberland congregation. Captain Mask Leak, 
from the Cove, and Colonel William Morton, from Cub Creek. 



278 REV. JAMES TOMPKINS. 

After approving the trial sermon of Mr. Rice, the Presbytery pro- 
ceeded to his ordination on Saturday'-, tlie 29th. Mr. Alexander 
preached from Acts 20 : 28, " Take heed, therefore, unto yourselves, 
and to all the flock over whom the Holy Ghost hath made you over- 
seers, to feed the Church of God which he has purchased with his 
own blood." Mr. Lacy delivered the charge ; and Mr. Rice, who 
had held to the Presbytery the relation of Ruling Elder, candidate 
for the ministry and licentiate, now took his seat as an ordained 
minister. 

^Ir. James Tompkins, a Baptist minister, was present at the meet- 
ing in Bedford, to promote Christian Union, and after a time applied 
for admission to Hanover Presbytery. The committee that were 
charged with the examination of Mr. Rice, were directed to consider 
this application, which had been before a called meeting, in Bedford, 
in February, and the regular Spring meeting in Hanover. The com- 
mittee met at Bannister Meeting-House in June, and considered the 
application, and inquired into some reports implicating the character 
of Mr. Tompkins, by impeaching his motives for desiring a change 
of denominations. At their meeting in July, at the college, the com- 
mittee decided favorably in case of Mr. Rice and Mr. Tompkins, and 
so reported to the meeting of Presbytery in the fall. After Mr. Rice 
was licensed, Mr. Tompkins " was received under the care of this 
Presbytery as a preacher of the gospel — and exercises of trial were 
appointed unto him. And as this is a new and important case — 
resolved further, that the following question be brought before Synod 
at their next meeting, by way of overture. A regularly ordained 
minister of the Baptist Church applies to a Presbytery to be received 
as a minister of the gospel in connexion with them ; is his ordination 
to be considered as valid ?" On the third day of the sessions of 
Synod, Oct. 15th, at the college, the question was considered, and 
was unanimously decided in the affirmative. The day before Mr. 
Rice was ordained, Mr. Tompkins " delivered a discourse on 1st John 
2d, 2d. The subject assigned him in Sept. 1803, which the Presby- 
tery sustained as satisfactory. The Rev. James Mitchel came in — 
his reasons for not coming sooner, and also for non-attendance at our 
last meeting were sustained. Mr. Tompkins then read an essay on 
the following question — Wherein consisted the punishment of Adam's 
transgression, and in what manner was it inflicted. The Presby- 
tery having received competent satisfaction with respect to Mr. James 
Tompkins, of his abilities to preach the gospel, antl of his soundness 
in the faith, agreed to receive him as a member in full standing." 
Mr. Tompkins was an acceptable preacher, and an useful minister of 
Christ. His race was short. On the 20th of July, 1806, he entered 
on his everlasting rest. 

The Second Step hy Hanover Presbytery for a Theological Seminary. 

An overture brought into the Assembly of the Church in 1805, by 
Dr. Green, Avas approved, and sent to the Presbyteries, enjoining 
them — " to look out among themselves, pious youth of promising 



SECOND STEP FOR A SEMINARY. 279 

talents, and endeavor to educate them, and bring them forward into 
the ministry ; that it be made a Presbyterial business, that the youth 
are to be conducted by the Presbyteries through the whole of their 
academical course, and theological studies, and at such schools, and 
! under such teachers as each Presbytery may choose to employ or 
[recommend." The Hanover Presbytery took up the overture, April 
'4th, 1806, at Briery. The Synod of Virginia, many years before, 
had proposed these schools in her bounds, to carry into effect a 
I similar proposal, one in Redstone Presbytery, one in Transylvania, 
and one in Lexington. Hanover Presbytery had taken it up, and in 
the year 1797 had commenced her charitable fund, the first step 
towards a Seminary. Something more was wanted to make the pro- 
ject effective. Therefore — " Resolved, that the Rev. Messrs. Alex- 
ander, Lyle, Rice and Speece, together with Messrs. James Morton, 
Robert Quarles, and James Daniel be a committee, of whom any four 
shall be a quorum, to solicit donations, and do all other things which 
may to them appear expedient for obtaining and establishing a 
Theological Library and School at Hampdeyi Sidney College ; and 
for the support of such poor and pious youth as the Presbytery may 
undertake to educate and bring forward to the Holy Ministry." 
Mr. Rice, a member of the Assembly, was on the committee of bills 
and overtures, that reported the overture of Dr. Green ; and was 
appointed by this committee of Hanover Presbytery an agent to 
gather funds for a library, and the school, and the education pur- 
poses. This was anotiier step towards Union Theological Seminary. 
The address of the committee to the public is worthy of preservation, 
setting forth the fundamental principles of theological schools. 

The person to whom the Presbytery turned their eyes as the man 
to direct the use of the intended library, and preside in the school 
when organized, appears not to have made any such calculation 
about himself. In a letter to Mr. Maxwell, Dr. Alexander says, 
speaking of Mr. Rice — " Our excellent friend was not a systematic 
student in his theological studies ; and although you seem disposed 
to give me the credit of having been his preceptor in this sacred 
science, yet candor induces me to say, that 1 have a very slight 
claim to the honor. I never considered myself his teacher, in this 
or any other department of knowledge. 1 was rather his com- 
panion in study ; but was ever ready to communicate to others the 
facts of my own reading. I was about a half a dozen years older 
than he, and had been about that time in the ministry, when 1 first 
knew him ; but then the idea of leaching theology to any one was far 
from my thoughts. I do remember, tiowever, that at his earnest 
request, I prescribed a course of reading in theology ; and the im- 
pression of the fact was rendered indelible in my mind, by an inci- 
dent of a somewhat remarkable kind, which I will relate. Among 
the books to be perused was Dr. Samuel Clarke's Doinoi.straiion of 
the Being and Attributes of God. Tlie effect wiiich tiie reading of 
tiiis able work had on his niiud i can never foj-get. it plunged him 
into the abyss of scepticism, it di-ove hiiu almost to distraction. 



280 RESIGNATION OF MR. ALEXANDER. 

I never contemplated a powerful mind in such a state of desolation. 
For a day or two his perturbation was overwhelming and alarming. 
But in a few days, effectual relief was obtained ; but in what par- 
ticular way, I am, at this distance of time unable to state, except 
that the difficulties Avhich he experienced were not overcome by 
reasoning, or any human means ; but by the grace of God through 
prayer. I do not pretend to explain how the perusal of this work 
of profound argumcut should have produced such an effect. I 
merely note an interesting fact, from which every reader may draw 
his own conclusions. It is now my impression that this occurrence 
interrupted the theological studies of our deceased friend. 

" His discourses when he first engaged in public preaching, were 
principally argumentative, and especially directed to the demonstra- 
tion of the truths of the Christian religion, and its vindication from 
the objections of infidels. He was naturally led into this strain of 
preaching, by the prevalence of deistical opinions in that country 
for several years preceding. His sermons therefore were not at 
first suited to the taste, nor adapted to the edification of the com- 
mon people ; but they were calculated to raise his reputation as a 
man of learning and abilities, with men of information and discern- 
ment." There was a change in his style of preaching; in a few 
years he became a favorite with the colored people. 

The records of College give evidence of disturbances, and ten- 
dencies to disorder among the students, to a greater degree during 
the second presidency of Mr. Alexander than the first. Domestic 
discipline had relaxed, and many things were considered by parents 
and guardians as admissible, that, in previous years, had been in- 
tolerable. The number of students from a distance increased ; and 
they brought their insubordination along with them. College duties 
were severe, and Mr. Alexander longed for the ministry of the word. 
There were congregations that Avould sustain a preacher ; for one 
of these Mr. Alexander beoan to have strona; desires. His health 
Avas enfeebled by his great exertions as preacher and teacher ; and 
his opportunities for study were lessening. In this condition of 
things. Pine street Church in Philadelphia sent him an invitation. 
He immediately made them a visit ; and being pleased with the 
prospect, he accepted their proposition and prepared for a removal. 
A called meeting of Presbytery was held at the College, November 
13th 18U0, and the call for Mr. Alexander came under considera- 
tion. The churches with which lie Avas connected yielded to his 
wish to remove, and made no objection to the call. He was thei'e- 
fore transferred to the Presbytery of Philadelphia. At least three 
ministers mourned his departure ; and the hearts of many laymen 
were sad. Jiut in tue removal he was evidently blessed of God. 

On receiving Mr, Alexander's resignation, the Trustees appointed 
Mr. Wm. k5. iteid, then teaching in College, to take charge of the 
classes tor a season ; and gave him as tutors Mr. Andrew iShannon, 
Mr. Thomas Lumpkin and Mr. James C. Willson ; all of whom 
afterwards became ministers of the gospel. 



REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 281 



CHAPTER XXII. 



GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. — THE AWAKENING AT THE COMMENCE- 
MENT OF THE 19tII CENTURY. 

At the commencement of the nineteenth century, the Synod of 
Vh-ginia consisted of the Presbyterian ministers and churches in the 
States of Virginia and Kentucky, then a part of Virginia, and Penn- 
sylvania Avest of the Allegheny Mountains ; and was the theatre of 
one of those great religious movements Avhich convulse society, and 
leave their impress for generations. It commenced in Kentucky, 
and spread northward, eastward, and southward, following the track 
of the pioneers of the forest first, and then seeking beyond the 
mountains the homes they had left. Its character, like the beautiful 
country in which it commenced, and the people that were the sub- 
jects, was unlike in many of its externals to any awakening, of 
which the church, in her numerous histories, has any record. In 
Kentucky the excitement was greatest ; and the good and the evil 
interwoven, most prominent and enduring. It has formed the 
theme of history ah-eady, and will claim for ever a chapter in the 
history of that State. In North Carolina, the consequences, full 
of blessings to the Church and State, were abundant, and will form 
a part of her record for ever. West Pennsylvania has many monu- 
ments to tell of the excellencies of that great ixdigious movement 
which made all things, like this beautiful country, new. 

In 1802, the Synod of Virginia was divided, and from her bounds 
were constituted three Synods, that of Virginia confined to the 
State, Kentucky, and Pittsburg embracing West Pennsylvania. 
In each of these Synods the work of God had progressed, moulded 
in its externals by the varying condition of the population. Sin is 
the same in its nature and attributes everywhere, and in all time ; 
the love of God is as pure and unchanging as its source ; and the 
grace of Christ as purifying and transforming as at the day of 
Pentecost. But the manner the great truths of the gospel shall stir 
the passions, alike in all time in the great principle, will in circum- 
stantials show a striking variety, like tLte color and forms of the race. 

'Tue Synod of Virginia after this great curtailment of her bound- 
aries and churches, numbered on her list of laborers twenty-seven 
ordained ministers and five licentiates. In the bounds of the two 
lianovers, were James Waddell, William Irvin, and Archibald 
M'Roberts, without a pastoral charge ; James Mitchel and James 
Turner, in Bedford ; John D. Blair occupying Hanover and Henrico; 
Drury Lacy, Cumberland; Mattiiew i^ylo, Bulfalo and Briery; James 
Kobiuson, Kockhsh and Cove; William Calhoon, Albemarle; and 
Archibald Alexander at the head of liampdcu Sidney College. In 
the Presbytery of Lexington, then containing Montgomery and 
Urecnoner were, Benjamni Erwin, without charge ; William Wilson, 



282 DR. Baxter's letter. 

Augusta church; John McCue, Tinlding Spring; Samuel Houston, 
Falling Spring and High Bridge ; Benjamin Grigshj, Lewisburg 
and Concord ; Samuel Brown, New Providence ; Robert Wilson, 
Windy Cove, Little Spring, and Rocky Spring; Robert Logan, 
without charge ; and George A. Baxter, New Monmouth and Lex- 
ington, and head of Liberty Hall, or Washington Academy, with 
John Glendy, a probationer from L'eland, supplying Staunton, 
Bethel, and Brown's meeting-house. In the Presbytery of Win- 
chester, were Amos Thompson, without charge ; Moses Hoge, Shep- 
herdstown ; Nash Legrand, Cedar Creek and Opecquon ; William 
Hill, Winchester ; William Williamson, South River and Flint Run ; 
John Lyle, Romney, Springfield, and Frankfort; Joseph Glass, 
Gerardstown and Back Creek. The licentiates were, Daniel Blain, 
William McPheeters, John Todd, John Mines, and John Chavis, a 
colored man. These thirty-two Presbyterian ministers scattered 
over the large State of Virginia, felt their hearts moved at the 
reports brought in from Kentucky. Most of them had friends, and 
many of them relatives, in the midst of the excitement. Mr. Baxter 
made a tour through Kentucky in the year 1801, observing carefully 
the circumstances of the religious meetings, and, like a true philoso- 
pher, gathering facts for his future consideration, without any pre- 
viously formed theory. On his return, he Avrote to his friend Archi- 
bald Alexander, of Hampden Sidney College, the result of his 
observations. 

\ 

To the Rev. Archibald Alexander. 

Washington Academy, Jan. 1st, 1802. 

Rev. and dear Sir — I now sit down agreeably to promise, to 
give you some account of the revival of religion in the State of 
Kentucky ; you have, no doubt, heard already of the Green River 
and Cumberland revivals. I will just observe, that last summer is 
the fourth since the revival commenced in those places ; and that 
it has been more remarkable than any of the preceding, not only 
for lively and fervent devotion among Christians, but also for 
awakenings and conversions among the careless ; and it is worthy 
of notice that very few instances of apostasy have hitherto appeared. 
As I was not myself in the Cumberland country, all I can say about 
it is from the testimony of others ; but I was uniformly told by 
those v/ho had been there, that their religious assemblies were more 
solemn, and the appearance of the work much greater than what 
had been in Kentucky ; any enthusiastic symptoms which might at 
first have attended the revival, had greatly subsided, whilst the 
serious concern and engagedness of the people were visibly in- 
creased. 

In the older settlements of Kentucky the revival made its first 
appearance among the Presbyterians last spring. The whole of that 
country about a year before was remarkable for vice and dissipation ; 
and 1 liave been credibly informed that a decided majority of the 



GREAT REVIVAL IN KENTUCKY. 283 

ppoplo "vrero professed infidels. Durino; the last winter appearances 
were favorable among the Baptists, and great numbers were added 
to their churches. Early in the spring the ministrations of the 
Presbyterian clergy began to be better attended than they had been 
for many years before. Their worshipping assemblies became more 
solemn, and the people, after they were dismissed, showed a strange 
reluctance at leaving the place ; they generally continued some time 
in the meeting-house, in singing or in religious conversation. Pet- 
haps about the last of May or the first of June the awakenings 
became general in some congregations, and spread through the 
country in every direction with amazing rapidity. I left that 
country about the first of November, at which time this revival, in 
connexion with the one on Cumberland, had covered the whole 
State, excepting a small settlement which borders on the waters of 
Green river, in which no Presbyterian ministers are settled, and I 
believe very few of any denomination. The power with which this 
revival has spread, and its influence in moraliziiig the people, are 
difficult for you to conceive of, and more difficult for me to describe. 
I had heard many accounts and seen many letters respecting it 
before I Avent to that country ; but my expectations, though greatly 
raised, were much below the reality of the work. The congre- 
gations, when engaged in worship, presented scenes of solemnity 
superior to what I had ever seen before ; and in private houses it 
was no uncommon thing to hear parents relate to strangers the won- 
derful things which God had done in their neighborhoods, whilst a 
large circle of young people would be in tears. 

On my way to Kentucky, I was told by settlers on the road, that 
the character of Kentucky travellers was entirely changed, and that 
they were now as distinguished for sobriety as they had formerly 
been for dissoluteness ; and indeed, I found Kentucky the most 
moral place I had ever been in ; a profane expression was hardly 
heard ; a religious awe seemed to pervade the country ; and some 
deistical characters had confessed that from whatever cause the 
revival might originate, it certainly made the people better. Its 
influence was not less visible in promoting a friendly temper ; 
nothing could appear more amiable than that undissembled benevo- 
lence which governs the subjects of this work. I have often Avished 
that the mere politician or deist could observe with impartiality 
their peaceful and amicable spirit. He would certainly see that 
nothing could equal the religion of Jesus for promoting even the 
temporal happiness of society. Some neighborhoods visited by the 
revival had been formerly notorious for private animosities, and 
many petty law-suits had commenced on that ground. When the 
parties in these quarrels were impressed with religion, the first thing 
was to send for their antagonists ; and it was often very afiecting to 
see their meeting. Both had seen their faults, and both contended 
that they ought to make concessions, till at last they were obliged 
to reijuest each to forbear all mention of the past, and to act as 
friends and brothers for the future. Now, sir, let modern pliiluso- 



284 GREAT REVIVAL IN KENTUCKY. 

pliists talk of reforming the world by banishincr Christianity and 
introducing their licentious systems. The blessed gospel of our God 
and Saviour is showing what it can do. 

Some circumstances have concurred to distinguish the Kentucky 
revival from most others of -n-hich we have had any account. I 
mean the largeness of the assemblies on sacramental occasions, the 
length of time they continued on the ground in devotional exercises, 
and the great numbers who have fallen do"\vn under religious im- 
pressions. On each of tbese particulars I shall make some remarks. 
1st. With respect to the largeness of the assemblies. It is generally 
supposed that at many places there were not fewer than eight, ten, 
or twelve thousand people. At a place called Cane Ridge Moeting- 
ITouse, many are of opinion there were at least twenty thousand. 
There were 140 wagons which came loaded with people, besides 
other wheel carriages. Some persons had come 200 miles. The 
largeness of these assemblies was an inconvenience — they were too 
numerous to be addressed by one speaker ; it therefore became 
necessary for several ministers to officiate at the same time at differ- 
ent stands. This afforded an opportunity to those who were but 
slightly impressed with religion to wander to and fro between the 
different places of worship, which created an appearance of confusion, 
and gave ground to such as were unfriendly to the work to charge 
it with disorder. 

Another cause also conduced to the same effect ; about this time, 
the people began to fall down in great numbers, under serious 
impressions. This was a new thing among Presbyterians ; it excited 
universal astonishment, and created a curiosity which could not be 
restrained, when people fell even during the most solemn parts of 
divine service. Those w^ho stood near, were so extremely anxious 
to see how they were affected, that they often crowded about them, 
so as to disturb the worship. But these causes of disorder Avere 
soon removed; different sacraments Avere appointed on the same 
Sabbath, which divided the people, and the falling down became so 
familiar as to excite no disturbance. In October, I attended three 
sacraments ; at each, there Avere supposed to be four or five thou- 
sand people, and CA'erything was conducted Avith strict propriety. 
When persons fell, those who were near took care of them, and 
everything continued quiet until the worship was concluded. 

2d. The length of time that people continue at the places of wor- 
ship, is another important circumstance of the Kentucky revival. At 
Cane Ridge they met on Friday, and continued till Wednesday even- 
ing, night and day, without intermission, either in public or private 
exercises of devoti.on, and AV'ith such earnestness, that heavy shoAvers 
of rain were not sufficient to disperse them. On other sacramental 
occasions, they generally continued on the ground until Monday or 
Tuesday evening ; and had not the preachers been exhausted and 
obliged to retire, or had they chosen to prolong the worship, they might 
have kept the people any length of time they pleased ; and all this 
AA'as or might have been done in a country Avhere, less than tAvelve 



GREAT REVIVAL IN KENTUCKY. 285 

months before, the clergy found it difficult to detain the people 
during the usual exercises of the Sabbath. 

The practice of camping on the ground was introduced partly by 
necessity, and partly by inclination ; the assemblies were generally 
too large to be received by any common neighborhood ; everything 
indeed was done which hospitality and brotherly kindness could do, 
to accommodate the people ; public and private houses were opened, 
and free invitations given to all persons who wished to retire. 
Farmers gave up their meadows, before they were mown, to supply 
the horses ; yet, notwithstanding all this liberality, it would have 
been impossible, in many cases, to have accommodated tlie whole 
assemblies witli private lodgings ; but, besides, the people were un- 
Avilling to suffer any interruption in their devotions, and they formed 
an attachment to the place where they were continually seeing so 
many careless sinners receiving their first impressions, and so many 
deists constrained to call on the formerly despised name of Jesus ; 
they conceived a sentiment like what Jacob felt in Bethel, " Surely 
the Lord is in this place." "This is none other but the house of 
God, and this is the gate of heaven," 

yd. The number of persons who have fallen down under serious 
impressions in this revival, is another matter worthy of attention ; 
and on this I shall be more particular, as it seems to be the prin- 
cipal cause why this work should be more suspected of enthusiasm 
than some other revivals. At Cane Ridge sacrament, it is generally 
supposed not less than one thousand persons fell prostrate to the 
ground, among whom were many infidels. At one sacrament which 
i attended, the number that fell was thought to be more than three 
hundred. Persons who fall, are generally such as had manifested 
symptoms of the deepest impressions for some time previous to that 
event. It is common to see them shed tears plentifully for about 
an hour. Immediately before they become totally powerless, they 
are seized with a tremor, and sometimes, though not often, they 
utter one or two piercing shrieks, in the moment of falling ; persons 
in this situation are affected in difl'erent degrees ; sometimes, when 
unable to stand or sit, they have the use of their hands, and can 
converse with perfect composure. In other cases they are unable 
to speak, the pulse becomes weak, and they draw a difficult breath, 
about once in a minute : in some instances, their extremities become 
cold, and pulsation, breathing, and all the signs of life forsake them 
for nearly an hour. Persons who have been in this situation have 
uniformly avowed that they felt no bodily pain, that they had the 
entire use of their reason and reflection, and when recovered, they 
could relate everything that had been said or done near them, or 
which could possibly fall within their observation. 

Prom this it appears that their falling is neither common fainting, 
nor a nervous action. Indeed this strange phenomenon appears to 
have taken every possible turn to baffle the conjectures of those who 
are not willing to consider it a supernatural work. Persons have 
sometimes fallen on their way from public worship ; and sometimes 



286 GREAT REVIVAL IN KENTUCKY. 

after they liad arrived at home ; and in some cases when they were 
pursuing their common business on their farms, or when retired for 
secret devotion. It was above observed that persons generally are 
seriously affected for some time previous to their falling ; in many 
cases, however, it is otherwise. Numbers of thoughtless sinners 
have fallen as suddenly as if struck with lightning. Many pro- 
fessed infidels, and other vicious characters have been arrested in 
this way, and sometimes at the very time they were uttering blas- 
phemies against the work. 

At the beginning of the revival in Shelby County, the appear- 
ances, as related to me by eye-witnesses, were very surprising 
indeed. The revival had before this spread with irresistible power 
through the adjacent counties ; and many of the pious had attended 
distant sacraments with great benefit. These were much engaged, 
and felt unusual freedom in their addresses at the throne of grace, 
for the out-pouring of the divine Spirit at the approaching sacra- 
ment in Shelby. The sacrament came on in September. The 
people as usual met on Friday : but all were languid, and the exer- 
cises went on heavily. On Saturday and Sunday morning it was 
no better. At length the communion service commenced, everything 
was still lifeless : whilst the minister of the place was speaking at 
one of the tables, without any unusual animation, suddenly there 
were several shrieks from different parts of the assembly ; instantly 
persons fell in every direction ; the feelings of the pious were sud- 
denly revived, and the work progressed with extraording power, till 
the conclusion of the solemnity. This phenomenon of falling is 
common to all ages, sexes, and characters ; and when they fall they 
are difierently exercised. Some pious people have fallen under a 
sense of ingratitude and hardness of heart, and others under affect- 
ing manifestations of the love and good of God. Many thoughtless 
persons under legal convictions, have obtained comfort before they 
arose. 

But perhaps the most numerous class consists of those who fall 
under distressing views of their guilt, who arise with the same fear- 
ful apprehensions, and continue in that state for some days, perhaps 
weeks, before they receive comfort. I have conversed with many 
who fell under the influence of comfortable feelings, and the account 
they gave of their exercises while they lay entranced was very sur- 
prising. I know not how to give you a better idea of them than by 
. sayiug, that in many cases they appeared to surpass the dying exer- 
cises of Dr. Finley ; their minds appeared wholly swallowed up in 
contemplating the perfections of Deity, as illustrated in the plan 
of salvation, and whilst they lay apparently senseless, and almost 
lifeless, their minds were more vigorous, attd their memories more 
retentive and accurate than they had ever been before. 

I have heard men of respectability assort that their manifesta- 
tions of gospel truth were so clear, as to require some caution when 
they began to speak, lest they should use language which might in- 
duce their hearers to suppose, that they had seen those things with 



GREAT REVIVAL IN KENTUCKY. 287 

their bodily eyes ; but at the same time they had seen no image, 
nor sensible representation, nor indeed any thing besides the old 
truths contained in the Bible. Among those whose minds were 
filled with the most delightful communications of divine love, I but 
seldom observed anything extatic. Their expressions were just and 
rational, they conversed with calmness and composure, and on their 
first recovering the use of speech, they appeared like persons re- 
covering from a violent disease which had left them on the borders 
of the grave. I have sometimes been present when persons who 
fell under the influence of convictions, obtained relief before they 
arose ; in these cases it was impossible not to observe how strongly 
the change in their minds was depicted in their countenances. In- 
stead of a face of horror and despair, they assumed one open, lu- 
minous, serene and expressive of all the comfortable feelings of re- 
ligion. As to those who fall down under legal convictions and 
continue in that state, they are not different from those who receive 
convictions in other revivals, excepting that their distress is more 
severe. Indeed extraordinary power is the leading characteristic 
of this revival ; both saints and sinners have more striking discove- 
ries of the realities of another world, than I have ever known on 
any other occasion. 

I trust I have said enough on this subject to enable you to judge, 
how far the charge of enthusiasm is applicable to it. Lord Lyttle- 
ton in his letter on the conversion of St. Paul observes, (I think 
justh'), that enthusiasm is a vain self-righteous spirit, swelled with 
self-suiiieiency and disposed to glory in its religious attainments. 
If this be a good definition there has been perhaps as little enthu- 
siasm in the Kentucky revival as in any other. Never have I seen 
more genuine marks of that humility which disclaims the merit of 
its own duties, and looks to the Lord Jesus Christ as the only way 
of acceptance with God. I was indeed highly pleased to find that 
Christ was all in all in their religion, as well as in the religion of 
the gospel. Christians in their highest attainments seemed most 
sensible of their entire dependence on divine grace, and it was truly 
afiecting to hear with what agonizing anxiety awakened sinners en- 
quired tor Christ, as the only physician who could give them any 
help. Those who call these tilings enthusiasm ought to tell us what 
they understand by the spirit of Ciiristianity. In fact, sir, this 
revival operates as oui- Saviour promised the Holy Spirit should 
when sent into the world: it convinces of sin, of righteousness, and 
of judgment; a strong confirmation to my mind, both that the 
promise is divine, and that this is a remarkaoie fulfilment of it. 

It would be of little avail to object to all this, that probably the 
professions of many were counterfeited. Such an objection would 
rather establish what it meant to destroy, for where there is no 
reality there can be no counterfeit, and besides when the general 
tenor of a work is such as to dispose the more insincere professors 
to counterfeit what is right, the work itself must be genuine. But 
as an eye-witness in the case, I may be permitted lo declare that 



288 GREAT REVIVAL IN KENTUCKY. 

tlie professions of those under religious convictions were generally 
marked with such a degree of engagedness and feeling, as wilful 
hypocrisy could hardly assume. The language of the heart when 
deeply impressed, is very distinguishable from the language of aifec- 
tation. Upon the whole, sir, I think the revival in Kentucky among 
the most extraordinary that have ever visited the Church of Christ, 
and, all things considered, peculiarly adapted to the circumstances 
of that country. Infidelity was triumphant, and religion at the 
point of expiring. Something of an extraordinary nature seemed 
necessary to arrest the attention of a giddy people, who were ready 
to conclude that Christianity was a fable, and futurity a dream. 
This revival has done it, it has confounded infidelity, awed vice into 
silence, and brought numbers beyond calculation, under serious im- 
pressions. Whilst the blessed Saviour was calling home his people, 
and building up his Church in this remarkable way, opposition could 
not be silent. At this I hinted above ; but it is proper to observe, 
that the clamorous opposition which assailed the work at its com- 
mencement has been in a great measure borne down before it. 

A large proportion of those who have fallen, were at first op- 
posers, and their example has taught others to be cautious, if it has 
not taught them to be wise. I have written on this subject, to a 
greater length than I first intended, but if this account should give 
you any sstisfaction, and be of any benefit to the common cause, I 
shall be fully gratified. 

Yours with the highest esteem, 

G. A. Baxter. 

In this letter he displays one of his characteristics through life, 
an ability to gather facts with coolness and precision in preparation 
for illustration, demonstration, or experiment in the broad field of 
natural and moral philosophy, in the science of physics or of mind, 
religion natural or revealed. From these data he formed his 
opinion. Of the bodily exercises he wrote more favorably than he 
probably would have done some years later in life. He never 
thought them subversive of religion, in their early stages, and more 
moderate forms, or irreconcilable with its purity. They might be a 
weakness, but not a sin. In their later stages, when they became 
violent and varied, he carefully separated them from religion, both 
in its early and more matured exercises. The work, as he saw it, 
he believed to be of God, and rejoiced in it, and desired to behold 
its power in Virginia. The old men, leaders in the revival of '88, 
were gone or sinking in years. The young men, and converts, were 
the standard bearers now, and watched the approach of the pillar 
of cloud and of fire, that, hovering over Kentucky, moved slowly 
eastward. With an almost universal dread of the bodily exercises, 
they longed for the presence of the Almighty, with which these 
were mysteriously connected. 

The excitement, with some of its peculiarities, was felt in Vir- 
ginia, first, in the Presbyterian settlements along the head waters 



REVIVAL IN BEDFORD COUNTY. 289 

of the Kenawha, in Greenbrier County. Here "were no stated min- 
isters. Missionaries occasionally visited them. The work began 
at a prayer-meeting of private Christians. Ministers from Ken- 
tucky recognized here the power of spiritual truths over the minds 
of men, as they had seen it in the West. Some of the Virginia 
preachers visited the settlements, and beheld, with astonishment, the 
influence of grace combined with an unknown power. Desires, 
hopes, and fears were high. Would the shower descend upon the 
Virginia church ? 

In the latter part of the year 1801, the churches under the care 
of Messrs. Mitchel and Turner, were greatly revived. A meeting 
held at the close of the year was noted for the number of people 
impressed with a deep sense of the value as well as truth of the 
gospel. Many made profession of their faith. The bodily agitations 
of numbers were uncontrolled ; they fell upon the ground as smitten 
by a resistless power. In the succeeding spring the influence of 
divine truth was felt with increased force. The Presbytery of Han- 
over met at Bethel. Crowds attended upon the ministrations of the 
gospel. About one hundred had now professed conversion. There 
were some bodily exercises ; but no noise or outbreaking of disor- 
derly emotions. The congregations in Albemarle, in Prince Edward 
and Charlotte, were greatly awakened ; and the happy influence was 
felt over a large region of country, east of the Blue K-idge. 

Mr. Baxter visited Bedford, and some of his young people mingled 
with the congregation of Bethel in their religious services. The 
pastor and his young people returned like Graham from Prince 
Edward, imbued with the spirit of the revival. The congregations 
of Lexington and New Monmouth became deeply interested. There 
were many hopeful conversions. The work of grace spread through 
the congregations in the Valley. Bodily exercises accompanied, 
and, in some of the congregations, were violent. Mr. Baxter for a 
time hesitated. Were they a necessary connection ? If so, let 
them be as violent as could be imagined, only let the work of grace 
go on. Were they an accidental thing, or the work of the enemy 
sowing tares ? If so, they were to be opposed at all hazards lest 
they defile the work of God. Samuel Brown, of New Providence, 
said boldly they were a profane mixture, a device of Satan to mar 
the work of God. In a little time Mr. Baxter, and the ministers 
generally, came to the conclusion that they were not a necessary 
part of the work of grace, and were to be discountenanced. Only 
one minister felt unwilling to speak and act against them. By 
private conversation, and calmly pausing in public services whenever 
the exercises commenced, till quietness was restored, the minister in 
a little time entirely put down the unhappy " profane mixture," 
except in some peculiar cases and solitary instances. 

The awakening continued in diflerent parts of the Synod for some 
years. There were many hopeful converts where there was no 
stated ministry, or regular church organization. Many of these 
looking in vain to the Presbyterian Chui'ch for the living ministry, 

ly 



290 REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D., RECTOR AND PRESIDENT. 

turned their attention to other denominations prepared to supply 
their wants, and are now lost to the Presbyterian Church. The 
demand for educated ministers came pressing on the Synod. She 
looked to her Colleges, and to the sons of the Church, and to her 
God, for the supply. 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D., RECTOR AND PRESIDENT. 

Like William Graham, the first Rector, Mr. Baxter appropriated 
the income, from the tuition and the available funds principally, to 
the support of the professors and tutors associated with him, reserv- 
ing for himself the remainder after their salaries were paid. The 
expenses of his own family were met by the salary of ,£100, Virginia 
currency, from the congregations of New Monmouth and Lexington, 
and the income of the property received with his wife from the 
estate of her father. It does not appear that any specific salary 
was ever offered him while connected with the institution. 

To his duties as instructor in the Mathematical department, he 
added the recitations in Rhetoric, Moral Philosophy, Natural Law, 
and the Law of Nations. "With the able assistance of Messrs. Joseph 
Graham and Daniel Blain, Mr. Baxter soon found himself at the 
head of an academy containing about seventy scholars. The pros- 
pects were encouraging for an increased numbpr. The list of gradu- 
ates had not hitherto been, and was not during the Rectorship and 
Presidency of Mr. Baxter, proportionably equal to the list of those 
receiving their education at the academy. A specified amount of 
acquirements in the Classics, Mathematics, Mental and Moral Philoso- 
phy was necessary to obtain the degree of Bachelor of Arts. But 
it had always been left optional to the students with their parents 
and guardians, whether they should pursue the whole College course, 
or confine themselves to some particular departments, as the exact 
sciences, or languages and philosophy, or the sciences with philoso- 
phy. A large number of the students left the academy without the 
degree of A. B. given as a certificate of their general progress, 
though they might have a certificate for their chosen study in which 
they excelled. 

Virginia is now solving, on a large scale, the problem often dis- 
cussed, how far the interests of literature and science, and of the 
body politic at large, require a prescribed course of study embracing 
the principles of all the departments in science and literature; and 
how far, and in what way, all these interests are aflected by per- 
mitting students to pursue chosen branches, a degree being given for 
excellence, in any one branch, expressing the j)rogress made, and 



KEV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D., RECTOR AND PRESIDENT. 291 

naming the branch of study; and a degree being also given for 
excellence in the whole circle of studies, that fact being particularly 
stated. 

About the close of the 18th century, a taste for classical study 
"was extensively discouraged in America, and the Mathematics with 
the Natural Sciences engrossed the public attention. The study of 
language began to be confined to candidates for the ministry, and 
lovers of literature for its own excellence. Public opinion has 
undergone a change ; and the classics have regained their standing 
in our Colleges and Universities, And the enquiry now is, whether 
students shall be required to pursue a complete course of scientific 
and literary studies in our public institutions, or be permitted to 
select particular branches, or parts of a general course. Public 
experience will in due time decide the question. 

Dr. Baxter held the ofiiccs of Rectorship and President about 
thirty years. Under his direction about four hundred and fifty 
youths completed their academic studies. In after life they Avere 
found in various positions in society — gentlemen of leisure, farmers 
of science and taste, ministers of the gospel, lawyers, governors, pro- 
fessors and Presidents of Colleges, and Judges of the different 
Courts, and members of the medical profession. 

The endowment made by Washington, began, in a little time, to 
yield a fair per cent. ; and is now by an arrangement made some 
years since by the State, the most productive of the College funds. 
The Virginia Society of the Cincinnati, in preparation for its OAvn 
dissolution, followed the example of Washington, and gave their pro- , 
perty, amounting to $16,000, to the Washington Academy, to sus- | 
tain a professor, part of whose duties should be the teaching of those 
branches of education particularly required for the profession of 
arms. The fund retains the name of the Society. Mr. John Rob- 
inson, a citizen of Rockbridge, made the institution his heir. An 
emigrant from Ireland, living on the waters of the James River, 
without descendants, he had amassed property in lands, slaves, and 
money ; and was induced to give, by will, all his possessions, to be 
united with -the donations of Washington and the Society of the 
Cincinnati, for the support of a Literary Institution. 

In the year 1813, by Act of Legislature, the name of the insti- 
tution Avas changed from Academy to College, and is now styled 
Washington College ; the name of Liberty Hall having, in the year 
1798, given place to that of Washington, in memory of his donation 
of one hundred shares of James River stock. The charter remained 
unchanged, its powers being considered sufficiently ample. The 
propriety of altering the appearance of College hill, and of enlarging 
the accommodations for students and professors, and of increasing 
the number of the faculty of instruction, was admitted by the trus- 
tees, and the accomplishment was resolved upon many years before 
the funds became sufficiently productive. They have, however, all 
been realized ; and Washington College is, in all these respects, the 
fulfilment of Dr. Baxter's earnest desires. 



292 REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 

By the successive classes of students Dr. Baxter -was held in 
peculiar estimation as a kind, fatherly, resolute President, who 
might be deceived by a designing boy, tlie deception sure to be dis- 
covered, bringing at last more trouble in the heart than pleasure in 
the mischief. They gave him the significant title "old rex." The 
cry of "old rex is coming!" — and they could always know when 
he was coming, without much watching, for he always gave the alarm 
by his half suppressed cough — "old rex is coming!" the mischief 
was all done, the boys in their places, and at work. But somehow, 
"old rex," when stirred up to investigate some little offences, always 
seemed to get at the matter so easily, and to dispose of the pecca- 
dilloes so justly, and kindly, and according to law, that his authority 
never lost its power, and offenders could not long escape some dis- 
cipline. His pupils never lost their admiration of "old rex." If 
he was indignant, he did not get angry ; if he did punish he was 
not cruel ; and if there seemed to be the beginning of wrath, all 
were sure there had been a great provocation. And then sometimes 
"old rex," when he had caught the offenders, and they knew that 
he had caught them, beyond the possibility of excuse, would seem 
not to believe them guilty ; it was not possible they could be guilty ; 
and he would take any explanation and let them all go, when all 
knew they ought to suffer, and would send them away with some 
kind words about "father," and "mother," and "sisters," and 
"home," that went to their hearts. Sometimes he would keep them 
in suspense, waiting day after day to know their doom, till the tor- 
ture of suspense would well nigh break their spirits, and then dis- 
miss them with a caution. The students loved him ; they loved him 
through life ; they loved to talk about him, and his absolute 
dominion and his inherent greatness, and the winding up of their 
various little pranks, always getting off easier than they deserved. 
When Dr. Baxter expressed entire confidence in his own authority, 
and his ability to preserve it, he mistook neither the hearts of the 
students or the people of Lexington. On a certain occasion, a scur- 
rilous pamphlet was put in circulation, intended for his injury. For 
a time it produced great excitement. One of his elders invited him 
to his counting-room, and expostulated with him for not answering 
it, and exposing its utter falsity. " Capt. Leyburn," replied the 
Doctor, " I have lived in this community for thirty years to little 
purpose, if it is necessary for me to answer that pamphlet." In a 
little time the whole matter was forgotten. His great self-reliance 
was without haughtiness or pride, and he cherished in others this 
excellence in himself. 

Dr. Baxter was struggling with difficulties throughout the whole 
time of his connexion with the Academy and College. The want of 
a sufiicient income for the necessary professors and tutors, rendered 
it necessary for him to perform a great amount of labor that his 
pupils might have proper instruction. The system of permitting 
irregular students — those who pursued but part of the course of 
study — operated, for a time, very unfavorably, threatening to reduce 



REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 293 

the college, in the public estimation, to a high school, to which those 
who desired to have a full course of instruction should not go ; and 
from which students should repair to other more entirely systematic 
colleges, to complete their education. In combating this tendency 
in the public opinion, the Doctor put forth all his powers. The 
spirit of emigration also took possession of Virginia. The West 
opened its wide, beautiful, and fertile fields, and allured youth to 
seek for a home and wealth in her forests and prairies. The paths 
of science mourned, the halls of college languished, as the youth 
and the heads of young families turned their eyes to the inviting 
regions on the waters of the Mississippi, and the plains beyond. 
The college has surmounted all these combined difficulties. The 
contest consumed the strength of two Presidents, Baxter and Ruff- 
ner, aided by accomplished professors. The prize was worth the 
contest. 

The ability of Dr. Baxter to preside over an institution of the 
highest grade with dignity and honor, was never doubted by his 
pupils, or brethren in the ministry. He was always equal to any 
emergency that came upon him. The University of North Carolina 
conferred the title of D. D., and invited him to the presidency. 
Similar invitations came from literary institutions in Kentucky and 
Tennessee. He chose to spend his strength in the State in which 
he was born. 

In October, 1829, he resigned his office as President for two rea- 
sons. He thought, that at his time of life, the pastoral duties of his 
charge w ere sufficient to employ his strength ; and, that the affairs 
of college were now in a position to permit the execution of those 
plans, lung contemplated, and requiring the time and effort appro- 
priate to younger men ; and the division of councils among the trus- 
tees was passing away. His heart was with the college to the last. 
He rejoiced in its prosperity under his successors; and witnessed 
with paternal pride the improvements on the hill, and the increase 
of tlie students. There will ever be men of ability who will rejoice 
to conduct the affairs of Washington College ; these will contemplate 
with admiration the mental power and disinterested labors of those 
that cherished its infancy. 

Dr. Baxter loved books, and had a faithful memory. With a keen 
relish for knowledge, he gathered materials for reflection, compari- 
son, and invention, still trusting his memory and recollection, to pre- 
serve, and bring out of her storehouse the gathered treasures on 
demand. They were ever ready, and evt r true. The products of his 
pen bore no proportion, in number, to the varied riches of his intel- 
lect. He wrote when compelled by some imperious circumstance. 
He set no value upon the pen to preserve his thoughts, and acquisi- 
tions, or to prepare for discussion and public speaking, or any of the 
ministratiuns belonging to his office. The products of his richly fur- 
nshed mind were committed lavishly to the memory of others, and 
with the exception of a few sermons, and parts of lectures, are sought 
for in vain in manuscript or in print. He delighted in the study of 



294 REV. DANIEL BLAIN. 

mental and moral pliilosophy, and the laws of nature and of nations. 
In the latter he excelled. " The mind formed for accurate distinc- 
tions and logical discussions," he displayed to great advantage, as 
years passed over him, in his theological pursuits, and his lectures 
on natural and national law- 
Like the Elder Edwards, he committed his household concerns to 
the management of his wife. To her prudence and discretion he 
trusted the expenditure of his salary, the moderate stipends from 
the academy and college, and the income of their private property, 
in the supervision and education of a numerous family of four sons 
and five daughters. In his entire seclusion from the management 
of worldly affairs, it is probable he never once thought his decreasing 
property might and ought to have been preserved. He knew it was 
getting less ; and never expected it to increase ; and had no uneasy 
moments of reflection, or anxious forebodings about the consequences 
to himself or family. 

A member of his family makes the following interesting statements. 
" My mother inherited a large fortune from her father, much the 
greatest part of which consisted of valuable lands in Kentucky. Of 
these there were several thousand acres, and nearly all lying in the 
best parts of the State. This property, from the confusion then 
existing in Kentucky, in regard to land claims, required a great deal 
of attention, and sometimes litigation. One or two of these tracts 
were secured by my father ; and there was no doubt entertained that 
his title to the rest was perfectly good. But he found that it would 
take much of his time to secure and manage them ; and thus, though 
well assured of ultimate success, and of the value of the property, 
he, after mature thought, came to the conclusion, that he had no 
right to take from the work of the ministry, to which his time and 
talents were both consecrated, several of the best years of his life, 
for the purpose of securing a merely secular good. So he ceased to 
give any attention to the matter, and they have long since passed 
into other hands. I will only add, that since my father's death, an 
eminent lawyer in Frankfort, being employed to look into our claims, 
wrote to my mother, that much valuable property had passed from 
us, from want of attention." 



CHAPTER XXIV 

REV. DANIEL BLAIN. 



For those fond only of the exciting, and the thrilling, and the im- 
posing. Rev. Daniel Blain presented in his life and character little that 
is pleasing. To those who can delight in the calm simshine of heaven, 
beaming with endless splendor, he has much to offer for meditation 



REV. DANIEL BLAIN. 295 

and love. Like a spring day, with its clouds and light showers, and 
much sweet sunshine ; beautiful in its rising, enlivening in its noon, 
and lovely in its early close ; one of those days that make spring so 
dear, and is so necessary a preparation for seed time, and the after 
harvest ; that medium between winter and summer, the want of which 
makes tropical climes wearisome and enervating ; a day in which 
there is no thunder or lightning, or chilling frost, in which no blood 
freezing event takes place, no great and notable circumstance, but a 
succession of events, some pleasing, all necessary to make up the web 
of human life, he exhibited acts and graces breathing of heaven, and 
finally perfected in heaven. President Baxter loved him as his 
amiable professor and co-laborer ; his brethren called him " the 
amiable Mr. Blain," and Mr. Blain, "that amiable man." He was 
born in South Carolina, Abbeville District, in 1773, of the Scotch 
Irish race. His father was among the pioneers upon the head waters 
of the Savannah, on the South Carolina side, and formed a part of 
that emigration, whose descendants have made Abbeville District 
famous in political history. 

Of a mild and gentle disposition, equally removed from self-compla- 
cency or presumption, and from cowardice or fear, guileless, generous, 
unpretending and cheerful, young Blain passed his early life on the 
frontiers in the American Kevolution. Like Andrew Jackson, and 
a multitude of Scotch-L'ish boys in North and South Carolina, who 
in maturer years rose to eminence and worth, he was familiar with 
the privations and distresses and battles and massacres of the famous 
campaigns of the southern war. In the plunderings and excesses 
and wanton cruelties of the marauding parties, the Presbyterian 
settlements, from their known and stern adherence to the principles 
of American Independence, had the greatest share. The large Bible, 
with David's Psalms in metre, was sure evidence that rebels of the 
worst sort lived in that house. Singing old Rouse, rebellion and 
being plundered, were synonymous terms ; and hardships and priva- 
tions were familiar consequences. 

What awakened in the heart of the youth desires for a literary 
and scientific education no one can now tell. It is probable they 
were in connection with the preaching of the gospel, of which he 
hoped some day to be a minister. And in the hearts of how many 
Scotch-Irish boys in Virginia and the Carolinas has that spirit been 
kindled by maternal love and paternal piety, under the exciting 
example of some kind and earnest preacher of the gospel ! Those 
still Sabbaths of a frontier Presbyterian settlement ; those solemn 
groves ; those log meeting-houses and tents ; those earnest men of 
God, whose voices echoed in the woods from Sabbath to Sabbath, or 
month to month, uttering the messages of mercy ; the impressive ser- 
vices of the communion seasons ; those days of catechiiiing, that fre- 
quent conning over of questions and answers of the Assembly's 
Catechism — '' What is repentance unto life 'i Who is the Redeemer 
of God's elect? and what is etiectual calling';"' — all these, con- 
nected with reading the Bible and the expostulations and exhorta- 



296 REV. DANIEL BLAIN. 

tions to prepare for the eternal world, exerting an influence together, 
no wonder ingenuous little boys, thinking over the present and 
pondering the future, should heave the sigh, " would God I were 
a preacher of the gospel," connecting in their childish thoughts the 
sacredness of the preacher's office with the glories of heaven. Under 
the instruction of Rev. Francis Cummins, the minister of Rocky 
River congregation, Abbeville District, young Blain commenced his 
classical course. As the Presbyterian congregations in the Caro- 
linas had been the strong-holds of American Independence, as will 
be shown whenever the history of South Caroli^ia is fully written, or 
the portraiture of the Presbyterianism of the State is presented to 
the world, so the Presbyterian ministers were the able and success- 
ful preservers and cultivators of literature and science. In their 
log school-houses, the finest specimens of American citizens of the 
last generation received their early, and many of them their entire 
education. And these children of the Revolutionary times were 
taught to fear God more than man, and were accustomed to meditate 
on the great pi'inciples of civil and religious liberty, and to feel that 
under God, men's success in their various callings in life, depended 
on themselves. 

When about twenty years of age, Mr. Blain, to complete his edu- 
tion, repaired to Liberty Hall, near Lexington, under the tuition of 
the Rev. William Graham, in the zenith of his glory. The institu- 
tion at Charlotte, North Carolina, broken up soon after the massacre 
on the WaxhaAV, had not been re-opened, and the college at Winns- 
borough. South Carolina, had for various reasons declined in its 
efficiency, and the college of Hampden Sidney was depressed with 
some difficulties at this time ; the institution now known as Washing- 
ton College, had most attractions for Southern youth, especially 
those seeking the ministry. Here he completed his academic and 
theological course of study in preparation for the ministry. In the 
log College of Tennant and its oftspring — the New Londonderry of 
Blair — the Queen's Museum at Charlotte — Winnsborough, South 
Carolina — Hampden Sidney College, in Prince Edward — and Liberty 
Hall, near Lexington, Virginia — students in preparation for the 
ministry were expected to give particular attention to the college 
course on mental and moral philosophy, rhetoric and natural law, as 
part also of the theological training. The Greek Testament was a 
manual in acquiring the Greek language, and was read in a manner 
to cultivate the habit of critical investigation. The time not occu- 
pied in the usual studies of the regular classes was given to those 
historical works, and other volumes that could be obtained, illustra- 
ting the sacred Scriptures. In fact, the whole training of a student 
intended for the ministry in these institutions had a theological cast ; 
and frequently in a comparatively short time after receiving their 
classical and scientific degree they were licensed to preach. Greater 
effort, and with greater success, had been made at Liberty Hall, 
under Mr. Grahaui, to form a regular class of students engaged, 
systematically, in theological studies after the college course was 



REV. DANIEL BLAIN". 297 

completed than were attempted in any other of the southern colleges, 
or under any other president. 

Mr. Blain "was licensed by Lexington Presbytery. The second 
volume of the Presbytery's records having been lost, the circum- 
stances and place of licensure cannot be told. Private memoranda 
say it was about the year 1796. He engaged with Mr. Baxter in 
teaching the New London Academy at Bedford, and, as a co-laborer, 
saw with delight the growing fame of the institution. He removed 
to Lexington with Dr. Baxter, being appointed professor in the 
academy. He taught the languages and some of the mathematics, 
and in conjunction with the rector, and Mr. Graham, sustained the 
honor of the academy. 

Report says that he was not insensible of the many excellencies 
of the young lady of Indian captive-memory, Mary Moore, nor 
altogether unacceptable in her eyes. But there " came a change 
over the spirit of their dreams," and she became the wife of another 
preacher, and he the husband of Miss Mary Hanna, of Lexington. 
His domestic life was, like his own character, made up of a succes- 
sion of quiet scenes and cheerful hours, and days in which content- 
ment reigned. He bequeathed to his children a capacity and a love 
for domestic life and its retired enjoyments. He preached regularly 
to the congregations of Old Oxford and Timber Ridge, each in the 
vicinity of Lexington, on opposite sides. His sermons were charac- 
terized for plainness in the exhibition of truth, simplicity in style, 
and kindness in manner, and always pleasing in delivery. Li prayer, 
he seemed to his people to lead them very near to God ; and long 
after his death, they called to mind his " sweet prayers." He had 
tenderness of feeling, quickness of susceptibility, and liveliness of 
sympathy to make him modest, and natural powers of mind and 
acquired information, and strength of moral principle to make his 
modesty a crowning virtue. 

When the Synod, at its session in 1803, at Hampden Sidney, 
considered the subject of a religious periodical, it was resolved, 
" that Messrs. Samuel Houston, Matthew Lyle, Archibald Alexan- 
der, George A. Baxter, Samuel Brown, Daniel Blain and Samuel 
L. Campbell, be a committee to make all necessary enquiries on the 
subject, and if they shall think the publication of such a work can 
be conducted with advantage, they are hereby authorized to take 
every measure necessary to carry the scheme into complete execu- 
tion ; and, in that event, they may rely upon the full support of 
Synod." Under the direction of this committee, the first number 
of The Virginia Religious Magazine was issued October, 1804. To 
this magazine, Mr. Blain contributed a number of articles ; March, 
1805, Christian Zeal ; May, 1805, Obsei-vations on the Sabbath ; 
September, 1805, Necessity of Revelation, and an Account of the 
illness and death of Mrs. Ann Leech, who died Juno 13th, 1805 ; 
November, 1805, Death of Voltaire and Mrs. Leech contrasted ; 
also, on Religious Curiosity ; January, 1806, The Scriptures Profit- 
able ; September, 1807, Professor and Honestus ; November, lb07, 



298 REV. DANIEL BLAIN. 

Lines on the dark day in Lexington. Some extracts from the first 
of these, Christian Zeal, will give a specimen of the style, and ex- 
hibit the mental and Christian character of the man, unconsciously 
drawn by himself. 

" It is good to be zealously affected always in a good cause. 
Every laudable pursuit calls for zeal proportioned to its importance. 
But, whilst the Apostle approved of a passionate ardor and a warmth 
of holy affection in the service of God, he lamented that the zeal of 
some, with whom he was conversant, was not according to knowledge. 
The great Apostle of the Gentiles had obtained a happy deliverance 
from the party schemes and contracted selfish designs of zealous 
bigots. The glory of God, the spread and success of the gospel of 
Christ, and the consequent happiness of all the nations of the earth, 
were the grand objects that stimulated him to unexampled zeal iu 
the discharge of his duties as an Apostle and as a Christian. His 
sufferings and self-denial testified that he had no interest to prose- 
cute, distinct from the Redeemer's cause ; that he only desired to 
live to bear testimony to the riches of his grace, and that he was 
willing to die for the name of the Lord Jesus. Though all Chris- 
tians are not called to manifest their zeal in the same manner, or to 
move in the same sphere : though all are not apostles or preachers, 
the great object pursued by all is the same. They are the several 
members of that body of which Christ is the head ; and though all 
the members have not the same office, j^et one spirit pervades and 
influences all ; and thus is every member stimulated to vigorous 
efforts for the formation of a common cause. The method whereby 
a sinner is brought to participate of the blessings of the gospel, and 
the nature which by the spirit of Christ he is led to contemplate, 
are such as cannot fail to excite an ardent Christian zeal in the 
mind, on which they have theiv full operation. Constrained by the 
love of C^hrist, delighted with the excellencies of the gospel, and 
penetrated by a view of the odious nature of sin, the Christian is 
led to proclaim, ' What shall I render to the Lord for all his mercies ? 
How shall I manifest to the world the love and gratitude I owe to 
a Saviour who died that I might live V 

'' Instead of those carnal Aveapons, with which many under the 
name of zeal for God, have made havoc of his church, he is clothed 
with humility ; he is meek and gentle, and easy to be entreated, dis- 
posed to do good to those that hate him, and to pray for those who 
despitefully use and persecute him. It is probable that a zeal 
thus tempered with benevolence, forbearance, and other mild Chris- 
tian dispositions, has had a greater influence on sinners, and has 
operated more efiectually in divesting them of their prejudices against 
the truth, than any other means Avhich have ever been used. It 
ought not, however, to be forgotten, that Christian zeal, though 
always mild, is likewise firm, when the cause of God is assailed. 
It difl'ers widely from a cool indifference to truth, Avhich, under the 
specious name of liberality, or extensive charity, rejects no doc- 
trines as heterodox or dangerous, objects against no crimes as 



KEV. DANIEL BLAIN. 299 

inconsistent with the Christian character. There are too raany, 
who, having witnessed perhaps some of the evils attendant on 
intemperate zeal, and feeling little concern themselves for the pros- 
perity of Zion, are ready to reprobate every appearance of religious 
zeal ; and especially if a Christian is seen contending earnestly for 
the faith once delivered to the saints, he is branded with the oppro- 
bious name of partizan, or bigot, or enthusiast ; and men who on 
no other occasions have discovered any symptoms of religious sen- 
sibility, clamorously require his excommunication. Such people sel- 
dom manifest the same degree of apathy on other subjects. How 
will men who are blind to the difference between truth and error, 
justify the anathemas pronounced by the Apostle Paul against 
perverters of the gospel : ' If any man preach any other gospel 
unto you, than that which you have received, let him be accursed ?' 
The Christian who would be useful, must be zealous. Brethren, let 
us consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against 
himself, and with renewed zeal press toward the mark for the 
prize of our high calling, until we arrive at that world where we 
shall no longer need to provoke each other to zeal or love, or good 
works." 

Mr. Blain was called from earth in the meridian of life, from in- 
creasing usefulness and a young family, March 19th 1814. The 
faith he beautifully describes in the obituary of Mrs. Leech, sus- 
tained him in his last moments. He left a blessing for his family 
with the good hope that in due time all should ascend after him. 
His wife remembered whose servant she was, and at what price she 
had been bought ; and cherishing the memory of the man, whose 
name as a widow she bore, she reared her little family in the fear 
and love of God. His son is a minister of the gospel, and though 
he may say, " It grieves me to think that I know so little of one in 
whose heart I had so warm a place — his person is very dimly 
shadowed on my memory — I doubt not my heart is sadder now at- 
the thought of his early death, than it was when in the thoughtless- 
ness of early childhood I looked on his dying struggles, — my heart 
goes out in warm affection to one who can only say, ''I knew hirri '* — 
iie and his sisters may add, "we know that tlie children of the 
righteous are not forsaken." Had the Church no such lovely char- 
acters as Daniel Blain, her beauty would be marred, and her bands 
loosed. He drew with his pen, a contrast between the death of 
Voltaire and Mrs. Leech, and gave it to the world in the Magazine. 
A more striking one might be drawn between himself and some of 
his generation that attracted public attention for a time, and have 
now passed away. 

Should the memory of Mary Hanna, the wife of Daniel Blain, 
pass like her person from among men, the knowledge of a bright 
gem, from the valley, in the Saviour's crown, would be lost to the 
world. She had for her father, the pious tanner at the foot of the 
hill, on which the village of Lexington >vas built. The spirit of 



300 MATTHEW AND MAKY HANNA. 

God dwelt with liim as evidently as with Simon the tanner at Joppa. 
Fearing and loving God himself, he strove to bring up his children 
according to the direction of Paul, " in the nurture and admonition 
of the Lord." Day by day was the example before their eyes of a 
man, that loved them more than he could tell, and yet evidently 
loving God more than all his family; or rather of one in whose 
heart the love of his family was mingled indissolubly with the con- 
straining love of his Saviour. He labored in his vocation cheer- 
fully, and successfully, for the support of his family ; but his child- 
ren saw, that with all his gettings, he desired their spiritual renova- 
tion more than wealth. Mary, the eldest of five daughters, was 
endowed from her birth with tender feelings ; as she grew in years 
she manifested great simplicity of purpose and sensitive conscience, 
resolution in what she thought right, sincerity in her disposition and 
actions and professions, firmness of purpose to pursue her object 
through difficulties, kindness in her temper, with a pleasing person, 
and over all an amiability of manner blended with modesty. She 
was one of the young company that met her pastor, Mr. Graham, 
in Bedford, on his return from Prince Edward ; and Avas partaker 
of the blessings showered upon Mr. Mitchel's congregation, at that 
blessed meeting of the ministers of the gospel ; and sang praises as 
the company passed the Ridge on their return home. Dr. Alex- 
ander says of her, " all believed that if any one had experienced 
divine renewal, it was Mary Ilanna. One afternoon while reading 
a sermon of Tennant's, on the need of a legal work preparatory to 
conversion, she was seized with such apprehension of her danger, 
that she began to tremble, and in attempting to reach the house 
which was distant only a few steps, fell prostrate, and was taken up 
in a terrible convulsion. The news quickly spread, and in a short 
time most of the serious young people in the town Avere present." 
They were all alarmed — if she had no religion — who had i' She 
manifested through life great tenderness of soul on the subject of 
salvation, by Christ ; and often trembled for herself and wept for 
others. She became the wife of Mr. Blain. All, that knew them 
both, believed that they were mutually constituted by nature, and 
fitted by grace, to make each other happy as earth could permit. 
And for tne few years they lived together tUey were so. Wiien the 
mother of six chddren she became a widow. As she looked upon 
her five little daughters and one son, she claimed God as her fatner 
in the heavens and as their father ; she claimed him as the widow's 
and the orphan's God ; and he answered her. She left her own 
sweet impress on them all. Mother and religion, mother and Oiirist 
were, somehow, interwoven in their childish iiearts, never to be dis- 
severed in maturer years. And if she did leave them sooner, lar 
sooner, than they wished, what a treasure she lett with them, in tne 
love of Ciirist ! An amiable godly mother ! — Who knows her value 
while she lives? and who can tell the blessings that follow the 
children for their glorified mother's sake? Extract from a letter 
from Key. S. i». Wilson D. D., January 2od 1855. "in this con- 



REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 301 

. nexlon allow me to saj, that good man Matthew Ilanna deserves to 
be held in lasting remembrance. His name may never shine on the 
page of human history. But it will shine bright in the records of 
heaven. In the erection of the first Presbyterian Church in Lex- 
ington, he was the prime mover, and the active and efficient agent. 
In it, he became an elder. In all his relations in life, as magistrate, 
sheriff, elder, parent and master, he was an example of rectitude. 
His five daughters were all pious. Two of them married ministers ; 
two married elders ; and one a pious physician. His grand-children 
are so far as known all members of the Church. ' I will be a God 
to thee and thy seed,' was a promise fulfilled to him as well as to 
Abraham. His life closed as peacefully and joyfully, as the journey 
of a wanderer in a foreign land, when the time arrives to return to 
his beloved home. My wife Avas the fourth daughter, Elizabeth." 
And now that she is dead, we may add, she was a faithful wife, and 
reared her children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, ac- 
cording to her father's example. 



CHAPTER XXV. 

JOHN H. RICE, D.D. — RESIDENCE IN CHARLOTTE. 

The church of Cub Creek, when Mr. Rice became pastor, con- 
sisted af 113 members, of whom 55 were black slaves. These 
assembled at three places of worship in rotation, the second and 
fourth Sabbaths of the month at Cub Creek, the first at the Court- 
House, and the third at Bethesda. The largest assemblies were at 
Cub Creek ; and of the four or five hundred people assembling, 
about one-fourth or fifth were blacks. At this place he commonly 
preached twice on the Sabbath ; the afternoon sermon being to the 
colored people. At one place only, Bethesda, did the congregation 
assemble near their pastor's residence. 

At this time Hanover Presbytery consisted of fourteen members — 
three of whom through infirmities were unable to preach, the other 
eleven were in their prime, and had for the theatre of their regular 
ministrations, the Presbyterian churches already gathered, and for 
their missionary operations, all the country east of the Blue Ridge, be- 
tween the Rappahannock river, and the North Carolina line, unoc- 
cupied by other denominations. Not one of these eleven received 
from the congregations, to whom he ministered, salary sufficient to 
supply the necessary demands of a small famdy. And every min- 
ister of the Presbytery was compelled to engage in literary and 
scientific schools, or the cultivation of the earth. The salaries fixed 
for Davies and his coadjutors were barely sufficient for their sup- 
port. A^ery few of the generation following received a salary 



302 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 

approaching any reasonable proportion to the support of the first , 
ministers. Two reasons may be found ; tlie liberal givers were 
scattered, and as new congregations were formed for regular ser- 
vices, their number of liberal supporters was not always increased ; 
the congregations became careless, and the ministers were backward 
to complain, preferring to dig rather than to beg. This state of 
things led to embarrassments, and finally to the removal to the 
other sections of the church of some of the most beloved men in 
the Presbytery. 

Mr. Rice received about four hundred dollars from his charge. 
He chose to add to his salary by teaching ; at the same time culti- 
vating the soil to an extent sufficient to employ the domestics and 
work-hai'.ds necessary for house-keeping in a country of tobacco 
planters. His reputation as a teacher was high ; and his house was 
generally filled with the children of his friends. The confidence 
and judiciousness of his supporters may be estimated by an incident 
related by Mrs. Rice. A young lad by the name of Trent, from 
Cumberland, had by repeated transgressions of the laws of the school, 
brought on himself the displeasure of his teacher ; and finally chastise- 
ment, to preserve the peace of the school. The boy secretly departed, 
and reached home late Saturday afternoon. No one saw him come in 
but his mother. She received him kindly, took him to her chamber, 
ascertained the cause of his unexpected return, required him to 
keep himself concealed that night and the succeeding Sabbath in 
his bed-chamber, and early Monday morning sent him on horse- 
back under safe guidance to resume his studios. The mother, like 
Mrs. Morton, believed Mr. Rice to be the friend of boys, and appre- 
ciated his efiorts to subdue the rugged will, and check the heedless- 
ness of his little charge. 

Three times in the month he was called to a distance from home 
for his Sabbath ministrations. Most commonly he went on Friday 
evening, or Saturday morning, visiting among the families of his 
scattered charge, catechising the children, and preaching in private 
houses. He commonly rested at home Sabbath night. Five days 
in school each week, and but one Saturday at home in a month, 
with the various calls for the attendance at the sick-bed, and at 
funerals, and at weddings, gave Mr. Rice ample employ for all his 
powers of body and mind, and stores of knowledge. 

His attention was turned particularly to the slave population. A 
large number of African slaves upon the estate of Colonel Byrd, 
in Hanover, became pious under the ministry of Samuel Davies, 
and with the consent of their master, members of the Presbyterian 
church. Their black faces, Mr. Davies says, often cheered him in 
his Sabbath ministrations. Some of these were taught to read, 
and were presented with a copy of the Bible, Catechism, and Hymn 
book, and occasionally other religious books. Part of this Byrd 
estate was removed to Charlotte, by Colonel Coles, one of the heirs. 
Of those thus removed, a number were pious, and two could read. 
These two were very particular in teaching their descendants the 



AFRICAN CHURCH MEMBERS. 803 

Catechism, and the principal truths of the gospel, had the privilege 
of attending preaching, and the liberty of teaching as many to 
learn to read as desired. These privileges they freely used, with- 
out abusing the confidence of their master, who was not a member 
of the Presbyterian church, to which they all belonged. Mr. Rice 
thought that a special appointment to preach to the colored people 
would be advantageous to the cause, among that race, in his own 
charge, and throughout the southern country. The Commission 
of the Virginia Synod, east of the Alleghenies, having been dis- 
solved, he obtained a commission directly from the General Assem- 
bly in 1806 — " to spend two months in missionary labor among 
the blacks in Charlotte County, Virginia, and parts adjacent." 
The next year his commission was for three months, and was re- 
newed from year to year while he resided in Charlotte. The 
attachment of the colored people to Mr. Rice was great, and his 
success among them as a minister very encouraging. At the close 
of his ministry, about 100 were members of Cub Creek church ; a 
large number of which were from the Cole's estate, which had 
greatly multiplied on the waters of the Roanoke, the professors of 
religion bearing a good proportion to the general increase. 

Rev. S. J. Price, who became well acquainted with the condition 
of these people, says : — " They were industrious and faithful to 
their owners ; had regular religious worship, and maintained Chris- 
tian discipline. Men of good character were appointed watchmen, 
to take the lead in their religious matters, and make their regular 
reports of the moral and religious conduct of those committed to 
their charge. The children were, as a general thing, able to repeat 
the Shorter Catechism, whether they could read or not. Very 
many were exemplary and happy in their religion ; their prayers 
were fervent, and their singing melodious. An unfavorable report 
from a watchman was a heavy punishment, relieved only by restoration 
to favor. After the death of Col. Coles, they served their mistress 
for years without an overseer ; and worked a large estate to advan- 
tage, dividing out among themselves the necessary plantation opera- 
tions, and emulating each other in the performance of their work. 
These servants were finally divided among the heirs. And at this 
time (1850) some of the descendants of the two old men are owned 
by James C. Bruce, Esq., of Halifax county, and are connected 
with the Presbyterian church at Halifax Court-House ; some by 
John R. Edmonds, of the same county, and are connected with the 
same church ; some by Capt. Henry Edmunds, of Halifax, and are 
connected with Mercy Seat church ; some by Mrs. Sarah E. Car- 
rington, of Halifax; some by Messrs. Charles Bruce, Paul Car- 
rington, and Joseph Edmunds, of Charlotte, connected with Roanoke 
church ; some by \yilliam B. Green, of Charlotte, who are connected 
with Bethesda church ; some by Capt. Walter Carrington, of Meck- 
lenburg, and I suppose connected with Clarksville church ; some by 
Mr. Morson, on James River, who are connected with Hebron 
church, Goochlanci County ; some by Isaac Carrington, of Charlotte, 



304 AFRICAN CHURCH MEMBERS. 

and connected Avith Bethesda cliurcli ; and some by General Edward 
Carrington, of Botetourt, and I suppose connected with the church 
in Fincastle." This is from one estate. Many persons in Charlotte 
and counties adjacent paid great attention to the instruction of their 
servants, and were in a good degree successful. Those servants that 
heard Davies remembered him through life : some living to a great 
age, would repeat parts of his sermons with- tears. Mr. Rice 
thought that the evidence of piety among his colored people was as 
decisive as among the most polished and intelligent members of the 
church. 

The success of the Connecticut Evangelical Magazine induced the 
Synod of Virginia to take the necessary steps to establish a peri- 
odical. In October, 1804, the first number of the Virginia Reli- 
gious Magazine was published at the press of Samuel Walkup, 
Lexington, Virginia, "the first of the kind, we believe, that has 
ever been published in this State, or in any of the States south of 
the Potomac." The Avork was continued three years, in numbers of 
sixty-four pages, once in two months. Mr. Rice contributed to this 
work very regularly : in 1805 three numbers on Infidelity ; in 1806 
another number on Infidelity ; Vivax and Paulinus, a dialogue on 
the Bible doctrines ; Jack Vincent, or the misery of not training 
children in the fear of the Lord ; Vivax and Contumax, a dialogue 
on experimental religion ; in 1807 an abridgment of Lord Littleton's 
observations on the conversion of St. Paul, originally drawn up for 
the young members of Major Morton's family, at Willington ; and 
an account of Mr. Jervis, his family, and conversations held there, 
in four numbers. In this fancy sketch, after the model of tlid 
English Essayists, the character and opinions of his friends Majoi 
Morton, Archibald Alexander, and Conrad Speece, are portrayed in 
an agreeable manner, with great truthfulness. These two gentlemen 
also contributed to that work — Mr. Alexander four pieces, and Mr. 
Speece more numerously than any other contributor. 

Another step towards a Theological Seminary was the bequest 
made by Andrew Baker, an elder in Buffalo congregation. At the 
meeting of Presbytery, at the time Mr. Rice was ordained, it was 
announced that Mr. Baker had, by will, made a donation to the 
Presbytery of X400, in three equal notes of 133^. 6s. Sd., due in 
1803, 1804 and 1805 ; the interest arising on the first note to go to 
the education of poor and pious youth for the ministry ; the second 
to the support of missionaries ; the third for the distribution of reli- 
gious books. Mr. Baker named the person to enjoy the advantage 
first — his nephew, Andrew Davidson, pursuing his education in 
Washington College. The charitable fund commenced about the 
year 17y7 amounted, at this time, to 241^. 18s. 9d. Other members 
of the church expressing increasing interest in the education of 
young men for the ministry, the Presbytery was encouraged to make 
still greater efibrts to prepare a well-educated gospel ministry. 

In the month of May, 1806, Mr. Rice made his first trial as agent 
for a Theological School. The committee appointed to manage the 



i 



AGENCY FOR A LIBRARY. 305 

business of providing a Library and Theological School, appointed 
him to the work of collection. He preached the first Sabbath of 
May at College, the second in Richmond, the third in Norfolk, and 
then returned to his charge. Mr. Maxwell says — "He was kindly 
received in Norfolk by the Rev. Mr. Grigsby;" — who had not yet 
joined Hanover Presbytery — "preached from Romans 1st, 16 — 'I 
am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ;' and it was on this occa- 
sion I had the pleasure of seeing and hearing him for the first time. 
There was nothing, however, as far as I can recollect, that was very 
striking or peculiar in his appearance, or style of preaching, at 
that period of his life, aud certainly nothing fine or fascinating in 
his manner. He stood up, in the pulpit, at his full height, and, 
being rather thinner than he afterwards became, appeared to be very 
tall. His voice, too, was a little hard and dry, and his action (what 
there was of it) was by no means graceful. His sermon, however, 
I thought, Avas full of solid and valuable matter, and it was heard, I 
believe, with interest by all who could appreciate its merit. Among 
the rest, I was myself favored with a call from him on this occasion, 
and had some little conversation with him, when I found that, though 
he was not very chatty, he could yet talk well and agreeably on the 
subject of letters and religion. His good nature, too, as it struck 
me, and his aftectionate disposition, Avere quite apparent, and very 
pleasing ; and it was impossible, I thought, to see and hear him 
without being satisfied that he was a good man, and much engaged 
in his work. He succeeded in raising about ^200, mostly in small 
sums of five and ten dollars." 

He made but one other excursion during the year, and that in- 
cluded his attendance on the Presbytery in the Byrd congregation, 
in October, and was extended into Amherst County. In April, 
1807, the Committee reported subscriptions to the amount of ^2500, 
of which ^1000 were paid in, and ^324 had been expended in books, 
viz., Walton's Polyglott Bible, 6 vols, folio ; Castell's Lexicon, 2 vols. 
folio ; Rabbi Josepli's Paraphrase, 1 vol. quarto ; an Introduction to 
the Study of Oriental Languages, 1 vol. quarto ; Chrysostom's 
Works, 8 vols, folio ; Tertullian's Works, 1 vol. folio ; and Calmet's 
Dictionary, 8 vols, quarto. This beginning gave great satisfaction, 
and the Presbytery began to think a theological school was certain ; 
the library was begun, no mean beginning at that time, the funds 
for carrying on the work, though small, were yet begun also, and 
the person to be the Professor, in the eye and heart of all. 

But there came a chill on all these warm and kind feelings, and 
incipient anticipations. Mr. Alexander had been recommended by 
his beloved friend, J. B. Smith, D. L)., to the church of his charge 
in Philadelj^hia, as worthy of any position to which he should bo 
called, or could be persuaded to accept. He had been talked about 
as a proper person to fill various posts ; in New England they asked 
for him as Professor in a College ; in Baltimore they wanted him as 
pastor of their church, the mother of all the Presbyterian churches 
in the city. The people of Philadelphia had talked with him at 
20 



"806 MR. ALEXANDER REMOVES. 

(Hiferent times, -when visiting that city as Commissioner to the 
Assembly. The confinement and labor of College, superadded to 
the ministerial life he was resolved to lead, oppressed him. Mr. 
Rice knew he was, sometimes, meditating a change of position, as a 
necessary consequence of his exceeding labors. The other brethren 
were unwilling to hear or think about it, and wove around him all 
the bonds they could invent. Under date of the 8th of March, 1806, 
a lady writes of Mr. Rice — "He is seriously alarmed lest Mr. 
Alexander should remove to Philadelphia next fall, and he staid to 
talk with him about it. Oh, that the Lord in mercy to us and Vir- 
ginia would not suffer him to forsake us, but would bless and prosper 
his labors amongst us, and convince him that he is now in the most 
useful station in which he can be placed." But such was not the 
mind of the Lord. Having declined, in the spring, to listen to any 
propositions, according to the desire of his friend Rice, he received 
another in September in the midst of a season of insubordination 
and vexatious inattention to study among the College boys. With- 
out consulting with any of his brethren, he visited Philadelphia, and 
accepted an unanimous invitation to Pine Street church. He was 
absent at the regular meeting of the Presbytery at the Bird, in 
Goochland, Oct. 3d, and procured a called meeting at the College, 
Nov. 13th, to grant his dismission. The brethren grieving at the 
decision he had made on the subject, yielded in silence, and dis- 
solved his connection with the churches and the Presbytery, and 
transferred his relations to Philadelphia. 

On the 9th of June, 1807, the Rev. Moses Hoge, of Shepherds- 
town, Virginia, was unanimously chosen to succeed Mr. Alexander 
in the Presidency in the College. The members of Hanover Pres- 
bytery, in urging him to accept the office, laid before him their 
desires and prospects for a Theological Seminary ; and their expec- 
tations that he should unite that office with the Presidency of the 
College. And this last consideration weighed decisively with him 
in accepting the Presidency of the College. The collection of 
funds went on slowly. In February, 1808, Mr. Rice writes to Mr. 
Alexander — " The embargo has completely stopped all collections 
for the Theological school. The last year was a time of such 
scarcity that many of the most judicious friends of the institution 
advised us to wait until the present crop should be sold before we 
urged the payment of the money. And now we must wait till the 
embargo is taken off. The whole success of the scheme depends 
upon the activity of one or two individuals. The whole energy of 
the Presbytery, I fear, will never be exerted in its favor. The 
truth is, as a body, we are deplorably deficient in public spirit." 

In April, an agreement was made with the Trustees of the Col- 
lege, by which the funds and other property of the Theological 
school should be held by the Trustees of the College, on condition 
— that the books transferred, and those thereafter purchased, — be 
used according to the direction of Presbytery — the funds to be 
safely vested, and the interest only to be used in the purchaoe of 



MOSES HOGE PROFESSOR. 307 

books, the education of poor and pious youths for the gospel minis- 
try, and the support of a teacher of Theolorry; "and when the 
furidf!, given by said Presbytery, shall be sufficient to employ a 
teacher of Theology, for the instruction of such poor and pious 
youths, their teacher shall be such person as shall be recommended 
by the Presbytery, and approved by the Trustees of the College." 
And in October, the Committee on the Library and School, ap- 
pointed in 1806, reported — "that on this recommendation the Rev. 
Moses Hoge had been elected by the Trustees of Hampden Sidney 
College, teacher of Theology in the Theological school." 

In 1807, Mr. Alexander was Moderator of the Assembly. Ac- 
cording to custom he opened the Assembly of 1808. From the text 
— " Seek that ye may excel to the edifying of the church," he set 
forth the advantage of training young men, preparing for the gospel 
ministry, in a well arrranged theological school. In 1809, an over- 
ture came up from the Presbytery of Philadelphia — " for the esta- 
blishment of a theological school." The question sent down to the 
Presbyteries, was, Should there be one school for the whole church ? 
—or should there be two in places to accommodate North and 
South ? — or should there be a school in each Synod ? In 1810, the 
votes were, 10 Presbyteries were for one school, 10 for Synodical 
schools, 6 for none at present, and some sent no report. The Assem- 
bly proceeded to establish one. This was located in Princeton, and 
in 1812, the prime mover in the matter, Mr. Alexander, was chosen 
Professor of Didactic and Polemic Theology. All the advantages 
he had anticipated from a seminary, were, before his death, more 
than realized in this. He saw also, in Prince Edward, an institution 
rising, under his friends, Hoge and Rice, such as had never entered 
their imaginings, when the ministers of Hanover collected their few 
books, and planned their extensive course of study, and called the 
attention of the church. 

The opening of the Assembly, of 1810, devolved upon Drury Lacy. 
Not finding it convenient to attend, he prevailed upon his neighbor, 
Mr. Rice, a delegate from Hanover Presbytery, to be his proxy. 
The sermon delivered on the occasion, — says Dr. Alexander to Mr. 
Maxwell, — "proved to be a most seasonable one, for the two parties 
in the Presbyterian Church, at that time, seemed ready to come to 
an open rupture. The discourse itself contained nothing very strik- 
ing or remarkable ; but it was delivered with so much of the spirit 
of meek benevolence, and breathed so entirely the love of peace, that 
it operated as oil upon the troubled waters. From this time Mr. 
Rice became a favorite with the public, and the reputation he now 
acquired was never forfeited, but continued to increase as long as he 
lived." Soon after his return froui that Assembly, he writes to his 
friend Alexander — "I feel myself, fciuce my last journey, less tied to 
the spot on which I live, than I did before ; or rather, I feel more 
ready to go wherever the providence of God may open a door for 
greater usefulness, in the church, than appears to be open before me 
here. I am now quite reconciled to your living in Philadelphia. I 



308 rice's influence on rev. drury lacy. 

am zealously cnfraged in the study of Hebrew this summer. I am 
determined to master it if possible. Would I could ^ret a Syriac 
New Testament, such as yours." By means of his friend Alexander, 
he obtained Mill, Wetstein, Tromraius, the Syriac New Testament, 
and other desired books. We are ready to wonder what hours he 
found for study, with his school, and his extensive charg-e. It would 
seem nlmost impossible that he should become intimate with books, 
were his library ever so large. His thirst for knoAvledge was excited 
by his visit to Philadelphia. And the rare opportunities for study, 
possessed by those brethren, whose congregations sustained them, by 
a competent salary, suggested the first thought that, he could ever 
have the place of his labor. Clinging to his native State, he looked 
around to find a place in the "Ancient Dominion," where ho might 
have full liberty to preach, and to study in preparation for it, as he 
thought became a minister. But ho commenced a new, vigorous, and 
extensive study, in the place where ho was, in the midst of labors 
most abundant. 

An anecdote related by Dr. Yv^illiam Morton, illustrates the power 
of his example upon Drury Lacy. " Having been his pupil for seve- 
ral years, and well knowing his habits. (Mr. Lacy's,) I am prepared to 
understand why he sometimes so signally failed. "When I was his 
pupil, I think he scarcely read fifty pages in a year, besides in his 
Bible and school books. As I was a small boy, and his v/ife's 
nephew, he concealed nothing from me, indeed he concealed from 
nobody. I knew his preparation for preaching. It consirfted in 
choosing his text, and turning over the leaves of Brown's Concord- 
ance for a little while ; he would tlien walk about his yard or house 
in profound, and sometimes apparently rapturous contemplation, and 
draw things, new and old, from his capacious and noble mind. He 
seemed to have no idea of the business of a literary man ; but to 
have fallen into the error then, and now, too common, that a man is 
educated, upon getting through the college course. I do not believe 
he ever read the newspapers. With all his fine powers, he must 
have totally failed, but for his habit of deep meditation, and his glo- 
rious moral talents, — worth far more than all others, — which ranked 
him eminently among the children of nature and of God. Not many 
years before his death, which took place, Dec. 6th, 1815, in his 
Irank, open manner, he asked me if I did not think he had improved 
in prouching within the last five years. I answered, I thought his 
recent sermons immeasurably surpassed his former ones. Well, 
says he, I Avill tell you how it has occurred. I owe it all to Jack 
Rice. Do you think when he first came before the Avorld, as a 
preacher and writer, I was not mean enough to feel rivalry, and to 
envy him, on account of the interest which he excited. But I was 
deeply mortified when I caught myself at it, and concluded I had 
much better imitate his laborious efibrts to do good, than envy his 
success. I went to work, and for five years have been at hard study, 
— for me ; — think I am well rewarded ; thank and love Jack Rice, 
and wonder how I could have spent my eai'ly life v/ith so little study. 



REV. JOHN H. RICE. 309 

This venerable man was removed from earth, just when he began to 
devek»p uncommon powers, which had long lain dormant, and Avhen 
he appeared to me to be more rapidly improving than any .young 
man I ever kneAV. I think the grade of intellectual pov.'ers allotted 
to liim has been placed too Ioav." 

Mr. Lacy made some short visits to the city of Richmond, and 
preached to those citizens, who felt in some degree, the importance 
of regular ministrations in the Presbyterian mode, in the business 
part of the city. His thrilling appeals vibrated the hearts of men 
religiously educated in another country, and touched the feelings of 
those who had, in this, grown up under pious instruction. Other 
preachers visited them, and encouraged the building of a house of 
worship near Rockett's. Mr. Rice, on a missionary excursion, visited 
the city. In 1810 they began to talk about him as a proper person 
to pi'each statedly in Richmond. In 1811 propositions were made 
to him for his removal to the city. A classical school, and a sub- 
scription for ministerial services were proposed ; from these con- 
joined, it was supposed he would receive an ample support for his 
family. Mr. Rice decided that the duties devolving upon a minister 
in Richmond, especially at that juncture, would require the time and 
talents of a well furnished man, wholly devoted to the work of preach- 
ing the gospel. If necessity were laid upon him to teach school in 
conjunction Avith his ministerial duties, he preferred the situation in 
Charlotte. The proposition for removal was renewed in terms he 
thought proper to accept ; and he hastened to bring all his engagc- 
meuis to a close in readiness for his removal. 

Making preparations to remove to Richmond, Mr. Rice looked 
around upon his Presbytery with love, encouragement and deep 
solemnity. Changing, passing away, renewing, were seen on every 
hand, and seemed to forbid the idea of having the semblance of rest 
here on earth. Since he had entered upon the ministry, death had 
done its work. Waddell, the eloquent, had fallen asleep, Sept. 7th, 
ISOG ; M'Robert, the ardent minister, Oct. 8th, 1807 ; Irwin, the 
polite and classic, April 7th, 1809 ; Tompkins, received from the 
Baptist Church, went down to the grave in the prime of life, July 
20tli, 1806 ; Lumpkin, a young man of great promise, licensed in 
1808, suddenly terminated his course while preparations Avere making 
for his ordination at I). S., Albemarle ; and Origsby, the fellow-stu- 
dent and missionary with Alexander, ceased from his warnings and 
exhortations in Noriolk, Oct. Uth, 1810. Three old, and three young 
ministers had ended their labors. Some had left the bounds of the 
Pteshytery, called to other positions in the church. Calhoon had 
gone to tlie valley, to be pastor of Staunton and Brown's Meeting- 
House, May, 1805 ; there he labored, and found his grave in ad- 
vancvd years ; Alexander had left the college November, 1800, for 
Philadelphia ; Todd had gone Irom the congregations of his father 
in Cuocliiaud and Louisa, to Kentucky. Isine had gone from the 
little band of laborers with whom he liad associated. 

There had also been additions. Speece had returned from Balti- 



310 RKV. WILLIAM HILL. 

more rrosbvtorv, Oct., 1805; Y^v. ITouo Imd snccoodod to tlio prcsi- 
dcncv of tiio oollojxo, Oct., 1807; Mr. llo.-id lind uitlulrnwn from 
the Kci)ublicau INIctluMlists, ami sou^iilit connexion w\t\\ the friends 
of his yonth, Sept., 180!> ; Tie!:;;ran(l, (he ixenorous and kind, had re- 
moved from Cedar Creek and Opec(i|uon, in Frederick, and was living 
in CharhUte ; W. 8. Keid, a candichite from Wincliester Preshytery, 
had presided over the college, and was pastor of Concord, April, 
1810; John ITendren, from Lexington IVesbytery, was made pas- 
tor in Amherst, Oct., 1810 ; J. D. Loi];an over rrovidonco and Bird, 
in 1811 ; and Kennon, an evangelist, for Brunnswick, only too 
short-lived. 

Of those that were momliers when he first was united to tlie Pres- 
bytery, there remained Mitchel, in Bedford, a county dear to Rice 
as his birth-place ; Mitchel, hale, active and of a missionary spirit, 
in advancing years ; Turner, the colleague of Mitchel, growing 
more charming in his resistless eloquence ; Lacy, the noble, tho 
simple-hearted, the trumpet-tongued ; and Lyle, the staid, the clas- 
sic, the wise counsellor ; Robinson, tho ardent, the impassioned, in 
Albemarle. These iive, with himself and the seven that had come 
in, formed the Presbytery of thirteen. His removal of his pastoral 
connexions to Richmond did not affect his Presbyterial relations. 



CHAPTER XXVL 

WILLIAM HILL IN WINCHESTER, 1800-1818 

Winchester, from being a small village for the convenience of 
the frontier settlements, in the Valley of Virginia, soon arose to be 
a town of note by its relative position and iidierent advantages. 
The Scotch-Irish and the German emigrants made up tho population, 
and became the mechanics and merchants for a large and beautiful 
country. For a long time the Cerman population jtredominated. 
The Irish Presbyterian families were connected with the Opccquon 
Church, situated about three miles south from the village. For their 
special advantage Mr. Legrand, soon after his removal to the valley, 
be<^an to hold religious services in the village. As the congrega- 
tion increased, and the number of families on the north and east of 
the village wishing to atteiul church there were multiplied, a stone 
meeting-house was built in the eastern part of the town, on the ridge, 
ornamented with two other church buildings, for the use of the Ger- 
man population. 

Tlie congregation required more service than could be given by 
the pastor of Cedar Creek and Opecquon, unless the congregations 
should be greatly curtailed in their privileges. The supply of Win- 
chester became a fruitful source of dilliculty. Should Mr. Legraud 



REV. WILLIAM HILL. 311 

appropriate every other Sabbath to the village, or should some other 
minister be sought for the corlgre;.^atiorl there in conjunction with 
some adjoining neighborhood on the north ? The difficulties in the 
"vvay of a harmonious arrangement seemed to increase by discussion. 
Differences in religious opinions were developed ; some adhered to 
Mr. Legrand's sentiments on the subject of revival and experimental 
religion ; and some thought he was approaching enthusiasm, if not 
actually a devotee. A man by the name of Caldwell visited Win- 
chester. Orthodox in his creed, popular in his pulpit address, gen- 
tlemanly in his manners, and pleasant in his intercourse with his 
fellow-men, he soon had a strong party in his favor. His professed 
views of experimental religion differed somewhat from the standard 
raised by Legrand. The adherents of these two men suffered them- 
selves to be hurried to extremes, and to manifest tempers not in 
accordance with their own professions. 

In the midst of the commotions, and after unsuccessful efforts by 
the Presbytery to quiet the storm, a proposition was made, that both 
parties should drop their favorites, and all their disputes, and unite 
in a call to Mr. Hill. To the unexpected request from the congre- 
gation to make them a visit, with a view to settlement, Mr. Hill 
spent a few days in Winchester, and made a decision he supposed 
final, and against himself, that he would come on one condition, that 
of entire unanimity in the call. To his surprise, such an invitation 
was sent after him ; and he felt himself under obligations to give a 
favorable answer. In a short time he removed his family, and in 
1800 commenced his residence in Winchester. With some intervals, 
Winchester was his place of residence for more than half a century. 
In the passage of these years he experienced the full variety of 
ministerial life, its excitements, its reverses, its successes, its sor- 
rows and its joys. In Winchester was a field, unchosen, selected for 
him, appropriate for his energy, enterprise and zeal and pulpit 
powers. He could not have desired a better. Here too was a cru- 
cible to refine the imperfections he so bitterly lamented ; he must 
master his fiery spirit or be an unhappy man. He knew that he 
that ruleth himself is greater than he that taketh a city ; and that 
he, that could govern a city, must first govern himself. There were 
families iu his charge that would love him for his occasional propen- 
sity to merriment and social humor ; and there were others that 
would delight in the extreme of his passionate excitements on reli- 
gion, for they loved to revel on the confines of enthusiasm. There 
were some that admired his bold spirit, which, like Peter, would meet 
with the sword him that came with the sword ; and others were 
charmed with the spirit with which he could bow to the humble and 
lowly, and the outcast in their distress. All appreciated his pulpit 
pcj bjrmances. His sermons came warm from his heart and warmed 
every one that heard. His congregation were all united in him, 
some admiring him lor his real excellencies, and some for tiie very 
tilings over wiiich he in private mourned. 

luis position had advantages and disadvantages. The congrega- 



312 REV. WILLIAM HILL, 

tion, finding their principal bond of union in their attachment to 
their pastor, undesignedly, and yet necessarily, devolved a great 
amount of labor upon Mr. Hill. No one else might take the lead ; 
iill others were too high, or too low, too hot, or too cold, too cer- 
tainly wrong in something for the rest to follow. Wo to the un- 
happy wight that rose in rebellion ; he was levelled Avith a blow, and 
all rejoiced in his fall. If there be enio3'ment in power, in all-pre- 
vailing influence, Mr. Hill had it in Winchester, for many years, as 
he went out and came in before his people. He was the foremost 
man in religious actions, in the estimation of his charge, and stood 
second to no one among the other denominations. Like Baxter, he 
left no memoranda of his labors ; and there are no journals, or 
diaries, or letters, that have come to light, from which might be 
gathered the delicate shadings of the picture of his public or do- 
mestic life for the first fifteen or sixteen years of his residence in 
Wincliester. Till about the close of this period he did not give all 
his Sabbaths to the village. The increase of the congregation in 
town, and the settlement of other ministers that occupied his old 
places of preaching, as Mr. Kennon at Berryville, and Mr. Matthews 
ni Jeffersoii County, induced Sir. Hill to listen to the wishes of the 
people and confine his labors on the Sabbath to Winchester. 

lie was much employed in classical and female schools. At first 
he was united with that much loved man. Christian Streit of the 
Lutheran Church, in a large classical school. Then for a time with 
Mrs. Nichols in a female school. And finally for a series of years 
in eomluctiug a large female school on his single responsibility, 
iiis success in teaciiing was great. Incidents illustrating his skill 
in discipline, and his power to impress great truths upon the hearts 
and lueuiories of his pupils, migiit be gathered to fill a volume. 
The majority of his pupils have passed aM'ay from this world of trial, 
and have met their teacher before the throne of Him, Avho judges 
righteously and measures the due reward. There was a time when 
Ml. ilill would meet a joyous welcome, in hundreds of families, in 
memory of school days, in which he acted the most conspicuous 
part, and played it too well ever to be forgotten. 

The lovely things in Mr. Hill's character, his manly generosity, 
his sociablity, his warmth of fiiendship, and his admiration of the 
great and the good, in the past and tiie present — were fully appre- 
ciated in Wincnester, accompanied as they were with strict attention 
to his duties as a minister. He passed tnrough that gloomy period 
in the history of tiie country, when infidelity claimed to be the 
guardian of Liiberty, Youth were taught to vindicate their inde- 
pendence by declining the authority of the Bible, and their manli- 
ness by retusing to bow their conscience to the word of God, He 
saw the time, waen he could look, over Winchester, and not find one 
young man known to bow tiie knee in prayer to (iod. He saw the 
imic, when among tue prolcssioiial and educated men, he knew of 
but one, who lieia to the laitii of liis pious ancestry. He saw the 
time waen biieiice, on the subject of experimental religion according 



REV. WILLIAM HILL. 313 

to his own creed, reigned in the polished circles, or Unitarianism 
stru<:glc(l for entrance. " Plave you seen tliis," said a Judge vcho 
afterwards died firm in the faith — "have you seen this?" referring 
to a tract on Unitarianism — " it is very clever ;" — " rather hard 
to beat." At this time of sadness, his pulpit Avas entered by some 
wild and foolish boys, on a wager laid to provoke each other's bravery, 
and the Bible sadly mutilated, — and Judge White, in warning his 
own young son, uttered the memorable words, " Those young men 
can never prosper — no man that openly insults the Bible in a 
Christian community will ever prosper;" one of the Judge's abid- 
ing decisions. 

In this period, and amid those things, in a dispute on the subject 
whether the Presbyterian Church did not desire the aid of the law, 
for her advantage, in obtaining salaries for her ministers, the insin- 
uation of his want of courage was made, in the assertion, — that 
Mr. Hill's coat protected him. " Gentlemen need not trouble them- 
selves about my coat," was his quick reply; and that reply gained 
him the deference of a large circle in Frederick County. " The 
parson lias pluck, — I wonder if he would fight?" — "If you wish 
to know what he will do, assault him." Undoubtedly in some cases 
he Avould have fought manfully if attacked ; and in others he Avouid 
have folded his arms upon his breast. His resistance depended on 
many circumstances, other than his bravery. 

He believed in revivals. He came into the church in the midst 
of a memorable one. He desired revivals, as he believed the church 
would die without them. For a series of years he was not blessed 
with anything that might be called a revival in Winchester. Tlie 
llev. baniel Baker, I). I)., now so universally known in the church, 
Avhile preparing for the ministry, assisted Mr. Hill in his school. 
His AVouderiul talent to interest people on the subject of religion, 
first showed itself in Winchester, when Mr. Hill was absent transact- 
ing some business east of the liidge, and left Mr. Baker to conduct 
religious meetings in the eveningrf, with those who might choose to 
attend. On his return, Mr. Hill found a great many young people 
enquiring what they should do to be saved. And in due time a 
goodly number were gathered into the church of Christ. From this 
lime onward, revivals of a greater or less extent were enjoyed by 
his congregaiion wiiile he continued their pastor. His prudence, dis- 
cretion, and firinne.-s, were fully exercised in conducting these 
revivals. The tendency to enthusiasm on the one hand, and for- 
mality on the other, hedged him in to a very narrow path. If ho 
sliould give himself up, as he desired, like Legrand, and as he had 
done in his youthful daj. s, to the full iniluence of religious excite- 
uuent, he mignt carry some too far, and might repel others ; sliould 
he greatly restrain himself, he might disliearten the godly and 
quench tuc smoking fiax, and give occasion to the enemy to bias- 
pneme. In all the awakenings or revivals with which his congrega- 
iion was visited, Mr. Hill, according to the habit of liis early life in 
Cumberland, Prince Edward, and Charlotte, cheerfully united with 



314 REV. WILLIAM WILLIAMSON. 

preachers and people of other denominations in religious exercises, 
expressing; an earnest desire that the blessing might spread. 

Mr. Hill's co-presbyters at the time of his early residence in Win- 
chester were, Nash Legrand, Moses Hogc, William Williamson, and 
John Lyle. These were all good men and true to their Lord. Mr. 
Legrand could not be passed by in the first series of Sketches of 
Virginia. 

William Williamson was a Scotchman, and obtained his literary 
education in his native land. Upon application of the gentlemen 
of Dr. Waddell's congregation, in Lancaster County, for a teacher, 
he came to America and taught in the families of the Gordons and 
others for a series of years. Becoming acquainted, on a visit to the 
Valley, with Mr. Hill and others, he was introduced to Presbytery, 
and passing his trials with honor, was licensed on the 12th of Octo- 
ber, 1792, and to meet the demands of the churches he was ordained 
in 1793. He for a time resided near Gordonsville, in the neighbor- 
hood of Dr. Waddell in his blindness, and preached in the adjoining 
congregations. Domestic afilictions induced him to remove to the 
valley of the Shenandoah, that he might be near his child deprived 
of its young and beautiful mother, and under the care of its grand- 
mother. He took his position in Warren County, near Front Royal, 
and his charge bordered to the south and west, on the congregations of 
Legrand. A man of great bodily activity, and greater endurance, 
of a Avarm heart and vigorous mind, he preached with fervor and 
hopeful success. He thought little of the labor "of riding forty 
miles a day and preaching once or twice." In a few years he was 
induced to remove to Loudon County, to set up a classical school 
near Middleburg, and to preach in the counties of Loudon and 
Fauquier, whenever he might find opportunity. Sustaining himself 
with a numerous family by the proceeds of his school, and the con- 
tributions of the congregations to which he preached, he gathered 
churches in those two counties, and continued active and laborious 
in the cause of the gospel till about his eightieth year. Infirmity 
compelled him to put off the harness. 

With no great thrilling events in his life, beyond ordinary 
preachers, his course abounded with those interesting events and 
providences that diversify and cheer the minister's path, try his 
heart, and build him up in the faith. In his school he was very 
successful, training up some eminent men in political, civil, and 
military life. In his ministry God gave him success in many trying 
circumstances, and enabled dim to cast the seeds of life widely over 
a country, where they took root and brought forth fruit to eternal 
life. From his residence near Middleburg, a radius of some forty 
miles, having the Blue E-idge for its base, sweeping round, would 
embrace the general field of his labor ; and all around in this region 
were people to bless God for his ministry, though all that were bene- 
fited by his labors did not ultimately belong to his church. 

He was always considered a strong man, either in the pulpit or 



WILLIAMSON — HOGE — LYLE. 315 

tlie clmrcli judicatories. He understood and believed, and defended 
the Presbyterian creed. He baptized the little infant of a mother 
that had died in the faith ; and lived to see that baptized child the 
first to make a profession of faith, in a neighborhood where the 
means of grace were hardly known. He mingled argument and ex- 
hortation in his sermons with peculiar facility. His face naturally 
stern, became severe in his age, except when the excitement of some 
great truth, or some benevolent effort, lighted it up with vivacity 
and kindness. The thoughtless and gay called him — "old Sour;" 
and yet one of them, probably the very one that gave the name, 
often said — "I do believe if I could have old Sour to live near me, 
he would get me into heaven ; he sets his face like a flint, and then 
if he don't give it to us ; if I had him to live near me, I do believe 
he would get me into heaven." The ablest men in the community 
that listened to Mr. Williamson, and most of them did, felt that he, 
in point of intellect and information, was their peer. 

He had not time to write his sermons. He could arrange and 
remember his arrangement. His mind acted both with readiness 
and vigor. His voice was strong, his enunciation bold, and under 
excitement his action was vehement. His sermons were never dull — 
often overpowering. On the text from Elijah's address, " Choose 
ye this day whom ye will serve" — from which he often preached — 
he was overwhelming. A man might well have heard that sermon 
more than once, and not feel his interest abate. The charge, " Go 
not from this door till you have made your choice!" would thrill 
the stoutest heart. In argument, he excelled all men in his Pres- 
bytery ; in strength of style and expression, he had no superior. 
After a life of great usefulness, he died calmly in his eighty-fourth 
year. He never sought prominence, and was peculiarly fond of 
domestic life. His greatest ambition appears to have been useful- 
ness in the ministry. 

Moses Hoge, the nearest neighbor of Mr. Hill, while residing in 
Charlestown, held his position at the lower end of the valleji^ till 
about the year 1807, and has a full record in other pages of these 

series. 

John Lyle, that preached in Hampshire County, was born in 
Rockbridge County. He was a soldier in the expedition to Point 
Pleasant, and took part in the battle with the Shawanees. He com- 
menced preparation for the ministry late in life, was taken under 
the care of Presbytery July 30th, 1791, and completed his studies 
at Liberty Hall, under Mr. Graham. He pursued his theological 
studies with Archibald Alexander, and for a time was his only com- 
panion ; Grigsby and Matthew Lyle, and Poage and Campbell, were 
afterwards added. His trials were passed, part of them at the same 
time Avith Mr. Alexander and his fellow-students. He was licensed 
at New Monmouth April 2Uth, 1701. Under the direction of the 
commission of the Virginia Synod, to whoso care he was recom- 



316 REV. JOHN LYLE. 

TTicndod by Prosliyterv, his appointment bcarina; date October 6th, 
1701, at Wincliester, he travelled " on the waters of the Potomac, 
Jaclvson's River, Green Brier and Roanoke, until our next meeting." 
Eoing: pleased with the prospects in Hampshire County, he listened 
to the invitation from the residents on Patterson's Creek and the 
Potomac, and took his residence among them. On Saturday, tlie 
80th of November, 1793, he was ordained in Springfield, one of 
his preaching places, and his permanent residence till his death. 
A Mr. Campbell, from Pennsylvania, preached the ordination ser- 
mon. Messrs. Iloge and Legrand were present, and took part in 
the communion and in the preaching, which was continued for some 
days with much interest. 

Mr. Ljde had a wide range through the mountains of Hampshire, 
and along the Avater courses, and had seals of his ministry scattered 
throughout the county. For some years he taught a school, in 
Springfield, of great celebrity. He was married to a sister of Rev. 
Josejih Glass, and grand-daughter of the emigrant from Ireland, 
Samuel Glass, Avhose monument stands in Opecquon burying-s;round, 
near Winchester, and whose descendants arc numerous in Virginia, 
Kentucky and Indiana. Mr. Lyle was called from Ids labors in 
1807, leaving a widow and a large family of young children, and lies 
buried in Springfield. The family, in a few years, Avcre removed to 
Kentucky ; and his sons have not been unknown in the church. 

For a few years, these laborious men went on, each in his course, 
assisting each other, spending and being spent. First, the health of 
Mr. Legrand began to fail ; his domestic afflictions, from sickness and 
death, and his great labors as a minister, Avere too much for his 
strength. lie sought relief in vain, in various journeyings in Vir- 
ginia, and in Kentucky, on a visit to that numerous company of 
emigrants from his charge, that Avas spreading out in tliat flourish- 
ing State, and finally resigned his charge, and removed to Hanover 
Presbytery. Moses Hogc listened to the invitation from Hampden 
Sidney College, and in the year 1807 removed from Shepherds- 
tOAvn. William Williamson, about this time, removed to Loudon 
County, but Avas still a member of Winchester Presbytery. Mr. 
Hill noAV stood first in the Presbytery as a popular preacher. Young 
men came in to occupy the churches, Joseph Glass settled at 
Gerardstown, Berkeley County ; Mr. Samuel B. "Wilson connnenccd 
his labors in Fredericksburg ; Mr. Mines in Leesburg ; John Mat- 
thcAvs, afterwards Professor of Theology at Ncav Albany, removed 
from North Carolina to Berkeley County ; and Mr. James Black 
took the places in Hampshire vacated by the death of John Lyle, 
and Jo'in B. Hoge Avcnt to Martinsburg. These men Avorked in 
harmony for a series of years, and enjoyed a comforting success in 
their ministry. 

In looking over the congregation in AVinchester, in the year 1817, 
the prospects Avere more pleasing than at any previous period. Old 
and tierce prejudices had been, in part, buried in the grave, and iu 



REV. WILLIAM HILL. 317 

part -were weakening with ago, and in part yielding to the geninl 
influence of gospel benevolence. The late additions to the church 
were full of promise ; the congregation had appropriated the entire 
services of their pastor. Winchester was a seat of th.e Chanccrv 
Court ; and in and around her were gathered a constellation of legal 
abilities, not surpassed by tlie talents and acquirements of the 
capital of the State. Along the Avestcrn hilis that slcirt the town, 
were seated Judges White, Holmes and Carr; and here were the 
two pre-eminent clerks, Leo and Tidball ; and the members of the 
bar, the two brothers M;igiil, and Tucker and Powell, each eminent 
in their profession and their social relations ; and then the two 
leading physicians, Baldwin and Conrad. The families of all tiiese 
Avcre occasional hearers, a part were connected with the congrco-a- 
tion, and some of the members adorned the church with which they 
were connected. 

Mr. Hill encouraged his congregation to take part in elevatino- 
his Alma Mater, under the auspices of Dr. Hoge, and to assist Dr. 
Rice in fomiding the Union Theological Seminary, whose interests, 
as director, he carefully watched over for years. In the American 
Bible Society and its auxiliary, or rather one of its forming bodies, 
the Frederick County Bible Society, the Colonization Society, the 
Tract Society, and the Foreign Missionary Society, he took an active 
part, being familiar with them from the beginning, and aiding in 
their formation. In the education of young men for the ministry, 
he was forward of mot^t men of his day. The example of his early 
patroness, Mrs. Read, atterwards Legrand, the wife and widow of 
two of his early friends, was always before him ; and thy memory 
of the benevolent efforts of his beloved instructor, Smith, in leaa- 
ing young men into the ministry, was always exciting him ; and the 
calls for ministerial services, that came upon him Irom every side, 
urged him un, and he sought out proper persons to be educated for 
the ministry : and if they were poor, he gathered funds for their 
support. Many are dead, and many are living, v.'hose progress to 
the ministry was aided by his counsels and his })urse. 

Mr. liill vvas never fond of close logical discussion of doctrines 
in the pul}it, unless it were in relation to the Divinity and advocacy 
of Christ. xVnd, even about these, he thought the plain, full an- 
nouncement, with illustrations, sulhcient. lie declined to press very 
far, or very frequently, the docirines of e'ecLion, and the imputa- 
tion of Adam s sm and of Christ's righteousness, lie tUought that 
the subjects of faith in our Lord Jesus Christ and repentance 
towards iiod, urged in gospel terms, and M'ith illustrations, together 
with the promises and warnings to promote holy living, were uetter 
calculated to do good than the stronger and more abstruse docti ines 
of the Biijle. he believed the sinner's call is from God- — tiiat 
God's spirit gives life to the sinner's soul in a Avay not explained in 
Scripture; but truly the spirit acts: --that God had mukitudes of 
agents to iniluence men, but the giving spiritual life was his own 
work, lie saw, he felt, he deplored, the deep depravity of the 



318 REV. WILLIAM HILL. 

human heart; and liad no hope that it could be purified but by the 
spirit of God and the blood of Christ. 

One intimate with his family in the summer of 1818, thus de- 
scribes him when in the height of his influence and the full tide of 
domestic enjoyments. " Mr. Hill excited my admiration, and Mrs. 
Hill my love. He had the most fire and ardor by constitution, she 
the most perseverance. He possessed the keenest sagacity, she the 
most common sense ; he the most discernment, she the most pru- 
dence ; he had the best knowledge of human nature, she made the 
best use of what she had ; his piety was most striking, hers the 
most constant ; his zeal like a flame sometimes raging, sometimes 
dying away, hers like the steady flame on the altar of the taber- 
nacle. In the family both were in their peculiar way charming ; in 
conversation he was very spirited, often provoking a smile and 
laughter, quick in repartee and full of anecdote, she gentle, cheer- 
ful, sociable, and winning in her manners. It seemed impossible to 
live with them and not love them. 

"Mr. Hill preached without notes. His words might be printed, 
but his tones could not. However good his sermon in the delivery, 
it would appear less impressive in print. He stormed the soul 
through the passions, and overawed the judgment by the force of 
his appeals. He never excelled in argument made up of a long train 
of consecutive particulars. His arguments were short and rapid. 
His views of things were vivid, though sometimes not distinct ; his 
gush of feeling overwhelming, though not always entirely free from 
modifying circumstances. When awaked by some important sub- 
ject, by some powerful impulsive circumstance, he was irresistible 
in his address ; and however divided the audience might be at first, 
there was likely to be but one sentiment in the conclusion. In 
public bodies and in private circles, by his powerful appeals to the 
strong passions, by his wit and humor, by his confident and some- 
times his persuasively yielding manner, Mr. Hill would make his 
hearers feel that what was uttered by him was the voice of their 
own heart and judgment, perhaps in sweeter terms than they had 
ever before heard. Sometimes he would bear down, with that un- 
expected force of manner, and voice, and sentiment, that would 
sweep away doubts and arguments ; and confound and alarm by his 
impetuosity, and the vividness of his caricature. The hearer would 
seem to himself to have got new views of the subject, and be 
ashamed to express anything to the contrary. " 

" Ilr. Hill's influence this summer was at its height ; and its extent 
can hardly be measured. It reached every congregation in Presby- 
tery, every minister, and multitudes of persons scattered over the 
State; and in Synod his influence was not small." At this time 
Mr. Hill enjoyed as much domestic happiness as falls to the lot of 
mortals. He had reared two daughters, a son and perhaps a daughter 
had passed away in infancy. The two daughters were reproductions 
of their parents, the one with the characteristics of the father, and 
*<he other of the mother. One was married and lived in Winchester ; 



REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 319 

the other remained at home. A large circle of acquaintances fully 
helieved that the almost doting fondness of the parents for that 
daughter was not misplaced. In the bloom and beauty of maiden- 
hood, her cheerful spirit was refined by the deep sense of religion 
she cherished, from the time of the revival, under the teaching of 
Mr. Baker. Her winning manners more surely captivating by the 
perceptible cast of sedateness her religion wrought into her bearing ; 
and her cheerful simplicity found its w^ay to the strong hold of the 
affections. The parents rejoiced in their child, their earthly treasure, 
the gift of God, the hopeful child of Christ." 

" They all sang with spirit ; Mr. Hill with the silver trumpet's 
voice, and Mrs. Hill and Elizabeth with sweetness and tenderness. 
Newton's Hymns were sometimes sung, in that domestic circle, in 
tones and manner to have delighted that old saint himself. The 
social worship of morning and evening was one of the exquisite 
charms of the family. The hymn — "Jesus, let thy pitying eye 
call back a wandering sheep," sung by the three, in the twilight of 
a summer's evening, opened the fountain of tears in the distressed 
heart of one that now lives and preaches the gospel of Christ." 



CHAPTER XXVII. 

JOHN H. RICE, D. D. — HIS RESIDENCE IN RICHMOND. 

Mr. Rice removed from Charlotte to the capital of the State in 
May, 1812. Richmond was then in the transition state, passing 
from the village-like separation of its parts to the compactness of a 
city. Shockoe hill was slowly descending, and Rockets coming up, 
to meet at the market. Main street was seeking the removal of the 
precipitous bank, that limited her extension beyond where the 
American House now stands. Council Chamber hill was condemned 
to be dissevered ; and the ravines and small pines on Capitol hill, 
and the famous "frog pond" on Shockoe were seeing their last days. 
Trade and traffic were carried on at Rockets, around the market, 
and between the Dock and the Basin, then in a state of formation. 

The merchants and shipmasters and mechanics lived in and 
around the places of business ; and around them that mixed com- 
pany that assembles at places of trade. The law, and politics, and 
fashion, and wealth, were seated on the eminences overlooking the 
river, circling round from Gamble's hill, along Shochoe, Council 
Chamber and Church, to Richmond hill, that once aspired to be the 
site of the city. Manchester, on the hills, on the southern side of 
the river, in trade, and wealth, and enterprise, rivalled the city on 
the northern banks, with expectation to form an essential part of 
the great emporium around the falls. Richmond had become the 



320 REV. JOnX H. RICE, D. D. 

capital of tlie State simply from tlio aflvanta,o;o of her position. At 
the time of the selection, many villages along the rivi^rs, below the 
hpad of tiile watev, now in ruins, were her superior in traffic. 
Wealth and f;>-shion followed politics, and clustered around the new 
capital, as the}' had done, from the infancy of the Ancient Dominion, 
at WilHarasburg ; and the trade of the country, following the cur- 
rent of foclincf, forsook the ancient marts and seated itself at the 
falls of the James. The enterprise of the merchant, foremost in 
laying the foundation of cities, came here last, and dug away the 
hills, filled the ravines, paved the streets, bridged the waters ; and 
fnnilly, stretching out into the plains and building princely palaces 
beyond the hills, encircled the fashion and splendor of the Old Do- 
minion, and made the city one in refinement and enterprise. The 
residences of m.erchants and shipmasters in 1812, became, in forty 
years, the "warehouses of the increasing city. 

Some of these enterprising men had been trained religiously in 
Ireland and Scotlan;!, and some had grown up under the successors 
of Davics. In tlieir early engagements in Richmond, in the strife 
for competence and for wealth, the obligations and blessings of the 
gospel wore in a measure forgotten. "With prosperity in business, 
however, the thoughts of other days and other things came up in 
sad remembrance. The claims of religion, never denied, were now 
acknowledged, and men began to think of pi'eparation for a better 
"world. The thoughts of many hearts slowly found expression ; and 
men tluit could not frame tlieir words to say to their neighbors — 
"Unless a man be born again he cannot see the kingdom of God," 
could yet say, we ought to have a place of public worship, and a 
regular minister of the gospel near our families and in the midst of 
our business. 

The Synod of Virginia, from time to time, sent missionaries to the 
scattered Presbyterian families in the counties near the city, and 
these sometimes visited the city and preached. The llev. John D. 
Blair, iie{,'hew of the famous Samuel Blair, of Fogg's Manor, was 
pastor of the church in Hanover, and residing on Shockoc hill, 
preaclied once in two weeks in the capitol, and sustained iiimself by 
teaching a classical school. Mr. Buchannan, an Episcopal clergy- 
man, occu})ied the capital the other Sabbaths in alternation. Those 
on the hiils, inclined to Presbytcrianism or Episcopacy, attended 
worship under the ministrations of these two gentlemen. There was 
no Presbyterian church building in the city, and the Episcopal 
church on iiiclnnond hill was seldom occupied. The audiences at 
the capitol were not large ; few came up from the business parts of 
the city ; the fashion and the trade had not begun to go to the house 
of God together. 

The Rev. Drury Lacy, on a visit to the city of a few days, made 
a deep impression by his powerful sermons. His heart was moved 
in him, like Paul's at Athens. The people asked for a minister, and 
Mr. Lacy directed their attention to Mr. Rice. In 1811, Jesse H. 
Turner, a missionary of Synod, son of James Turner, of Bedford, 



BURNING OF THE THEATRE. 321 

preached in the city about three months, with great acceptation. 
The people in Petersburg, in a similar condition with those in the 
business part of Richmond, were greatly interested in a son of Mr. 
Grail am, of Lexington, and mourned his early death. Clement 
Eead and his son-in-law, Charles Kennon, had made circuits through 
the counties of Lunenberg, Amelia, Nottaway, Dinwiddle, and 
Brunswick, preaching the gospel with great effect. There was a 
call for Presbyterian ministers from Petersburg to the Roanoke, 
and from Richmond to the Blue Ridge. 

While negotiations were in progress to procure the removal of 
Mr. Rice to Richmond, an event occurred, on the night of the 26th 
of December, 1811, that thrilled all hearts in the land with unut- 
terable sympathy — the burning of the theatre in Richmond, with 
the sudden destruction of much of the loveliness and intelligence of 
the land. The families seated on the hills were a polished, refined, 
sociable, pleasure-loving community, gathered from the different 
counties, because, from time immemorial, the wealth, and fashion, 
and beauty of Virginia had assembled at the capital, particularly at 
the time of the sessions of the General Assembly. The theatre was 
one, and but one, of their occasional enjoyments, and not the one 
of the highest refinement. An old-fashioned Virginia dining party, 
select in its company, unlimited in its elegant preparations, was 
unbounded in its refined indulgence of the appetite, and the delicate 
attentions of social intercourse. Here was the display of taste in 
dress, elegance in manners, powers of conversation, and every 
accomplishment that adorns society. The theatre Avas a promis- 
cuous gathering for a few hours, less attractive than the dinino^ or 
dancing party, but one of the round of pleasures that occupied the 
time of the fashionable and the wealthy. It did not control societ}^ ; 
it was one of the luxuries of the season, that gave variety to the 
succession of pleasures. 

On that fatal night, the benefit of an admired actor enlisted the 
feelings of the community. Mr. Smith Governor of the State, 
Venable president of the Bank of Virginia, Botts an eminent law- 
yer, members of the Assembly, matronly ladies, fascinating belles, 
blooming girls, ofiicers of the army and navy, men and youth from 
the city and the country, were collected in one splendid group, such 
as a theatre seldom sees. Alas, that such a gathering should be for 
death ! a most terrible death ! An order was given about the light. 
The boy that held the strings objected — " that it would set the 
scenery on fire." The order was repeated. The boy obeyed. And 
immediately the theatre was in flames. From that moment every 
occurrence that can be gathered from the recollection of the frantic 
beholders, and the bewildered memories of those rescued from the 
flames, forms a part of the great drama of one act, ending so speedily 
in the immolation of seventy-two individuals, the flower of Richmond 
and the State. What a morning dawned on the 27th of December ! 
lamilies knew sadly their bereavement, but in the mass of human 
cinders could not distinguish their dead. Of necetisity there was a 
21 



322 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D D. 

common "burial. The mourning was universal. Fortuity was denied. 
God's providence was acknowledged in the concurrence of circum- 
stances preceding the catastrophe. 

The gallantry, and heroism, and blind fatality of that suffering night 
have never been surpassed. And never perhaps has the sudden de- 
struction of men, women, and children, in one overwhelming ruin, 
produced a greater moral effect. All classes of community bowed 
down before the Lord. Christians were moved to efforts of kindness 
and love, that the gospel might be preached abundantly in Richmond. 
In the vigorous exertions made for the spiritual welfare of this busy, 
pleasure-loving, but now serious city, all Christian denominations 
took a part. The voice of God was sounding loud, — " Seek ye the 
Lord while he may be found, and call ye upon him while he is near," 
— and the people were answering — " Thy face. Lord, will we seek," 
The city had been thoughtless, and without God, but in her pleasure 
and her trade she had not become degraded. 

Of this event, Mr. Rice writes to Mr, Judith Randolph, Jan. 1st, 
" I heard the melancholy event Sabbath, just as I was going into 
the Court-House to preach. It made such an impression on my 
mind that I could not resist the impulse to lay aside the text on 
which I intended to preach, and to deliver an extempore discourse, 
from Isaiah 40th, and 6th, — ' And the voice said. Cry. And he 
said, what shall I cry ? All flesh is grass.' Happy would it be 
for us could we constantly realize this, and live as if every year and 
every day were to be our last." 

Again, on the 17th, to the same — "You will be surprised to hear 
that Mr. Lyle and I expect to have the pleasure of taking breakfast 
with you next Tuesday morning, on our way to Richmond. Some 
of ray friends there have so earnestly solicited me to go down since 
the late awful visitation of Providence on that place, that I had not 
the heart to refuse, I am most anxious that so much distress should 
not be suffered in vain. If my friends there think that my poor 
labors will probably be useful in this way, ought I not to go at their 
call, and depend on the promised aid of the Spirit ? I will mention 
to you in confidence, that the people of Richmond, who had applied 
to me to remove to that place, persevere in their application, and are 
resolved to carry their request to Presbytery ; and I have informed 
them that, if the Presbytery should advise my removal, that I 
will go." 

A call was handed in to Presbytery at Red Oak, Brunswick, 
March 13, 1812. Mr. Rice earnestly desired the opinion of the 
brethren on his removal. The Presbytery declined giving any advice, 
and left Mr. Rice to choose between his position in Charlotte and a 
residence in Richmond. On the next day he declared his accept- 
ance ; and the pastoral relation with the church of Cub Creek was 
dissolved. On the 4th Sabbath of April he preached his farewell 
sermon to his friends in Charlotte, from the words of Paul, Acts 
20th, 23d — " And now. Brethren, I commend you to God, and the 
word of his grace." As he left the pulpit, the congregation crowded 



MR. RICE GOES TO RICHMOND. 



323 



round him weeping. The colored people waited for him at the door, 
bathed his hands in tears, and with many exclamations of attachment 
and sorrow, bid him farewell. Some followed him along the road, 
unwilling to take their eyes from their preacher, though departing. 
On Friday before the 2d Sabbath of May, he reached Richmond, 
and was entertained by Mr. Wm. S. Smith, at Olney. On Sabbath 
he preached in the Masons' Hall, from — "And I am sure that when 
I come unto you I shall come in the fulness of the blessing of the 
gospel of Christ." To his friend. Dr. Alexander, of Princeton, he 
writes, on the 14th of the month — " You will perceive, by the date 
of this letter, that I have changed my place of residence. We arrived 
here on Friday last, I mean to continue here till Providence directs 
our removal to some other place. The breaking up in Charlotte was 
a very severe trial, neither the people nor I knew, until parting time 
came, how much we loved one another. We parted in the warmest 
friendship ; and I hope that the affection of my dear people, for so 
I must call them, for me will continue, as I am sure that mine will 
for them. I was received very cordially by the people, and preached 
twice last Sabbath to a very large audience. The people generally 
were very attentive, and not a few considerably affected. I was 
surprised to observe the very great numbers who attend church in 
this place. Every house of worship was crowded ; and I was told 
that not less than five hundred Avent away from the Masons' Hall, 
where I preached, unable to find seats. I have proposed to several 
to establish a Christian library in the city. The proposition meets 
with much acceptance, and I hope to be able to tell you, in my next, 
how many subscribers we shall probably obtain. If this plan suc- 
ceeds, my next effort will be to establish a Bible Society. Of the 
success of such an undertaking I am not able to form the least con- 
jecture ; but I am adopting some measures to ascertain the extent 
of the want of Bibles here, which I fear is exceedingly great, con- 
sidering the population. 

" The spirit of religious enquiry is, I am convinced, extending its 
influence considerably in several parts of old Virginia. Mr. Speece 
has been urging me vehemently to undertake the editorship of a 
periodical work Having something of the form of a Magazine. His 
plan is to publish, once in two weeks, a sheet containing sixteen 8vo 
pages, to be devoted to the cause of truth and piety. 1 believe that 
such a thing, if well conducted, would meet with very considerable 
encouragement, and if I could engage the assistance of a few of my 
brethren, I would willingly make an experiment of the matter. I 
have been to see Mr. Blair since I came to town. He received me 
in a friendly way, and assured me of his disposition to cultivate a 
spirit of brotherly love. On my part I feel the same temper, and I 
hope that everything will go on vci'y harmoniously. 

" 1 am afraid the good jjeople here will find it liard to pay for the 
completion of their church. It is now sheeted in. The shingles, 
liooring plank, and pews, are all in readiness ; but their fund is 
exhausted, and they will be very much pestered to raise a sufficiency 



S24 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 

for their purpose. Will not the brethren afford ns aid ? Will not 
the people to the north assist us ? The Methodists have built a new 
church here, and expect to pay for it in part in that way. An agent 
went on very lately from this place to solicit aid, and two days ago 
he forwarded from Baltimore six hundred and forty dollars for the 
church." This building was the second church building erected by 
the Methodists in Richmond. The first was near the old market. 
This was on Shockoe Hill, near the new market, and has given 
place to the centenary church building. 

All classes in Richmond received Mr. Rice kindly. The public 
mind was drawn to religion by strong sympathies. Its principles 
were discussed ; its forms and practice were eagerly enquired after ; 
and able ministers were listened to with attention. Mr. Rice was 
well suited to the wants of the people. Truthfidness and kindness 
beamed from his countenance, sparkled from his eye, and fell from 
his smiling lips. His arguments and illustrations from Scripture 
were with poAver equal to their simplicity. His very ungracefulness 
of gesture commended his sincerity. He uttered no reproaches on 
Richmond. The words of our Saviour were with him — "or those 
on whom the towers in Siloam fell, and slew them, think ye they 
were sinners above all men that dwelt at Jerusalem ? I tell you 
nay, but except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish." It was 
soon evident that no one room in the city would accommodate the 
congregations that would assemble. Of necessity a number of 
houses of worship were to be erected in the city. And very natur- 
ally the different denominations made exertions for their own accom- 
modations. 

Soon after reaching Richmond, Mr. and Mrs. Rice received a 
kind invitation to the dwelling of Mr. John Parkhill, a hardware 
merchant, at the sign of the Golden Key, on Main street, at the 
corner below the street leading to Mayo's bridge. It was customary 
then for the merchants to live in handsomely furnished rooms over 
the store. Mr. Parkhill was lonely in his dwelling, having lately 
been deprived of his youngTind lovely wife about a year after their 
marriage. Unwilling to alter his domestic arrangements, he cheer- 
fully received the minister and his wife to his house, to make part 
of the family. In this house the people first called to see their min- 
ister. Mr. Parkhill was an active and judicious helper in the con- 
gregation from the first. A polished, well educated Irishman, he 
knew hoAV to appreciate the family that lodged under his roof; and 
under the instructions of Mr. Rice became a devoted Christian. 
Among his countrymen to whom he introduced his pastor was Mr. 
Alexander Fulton, Avho became a fast friend. This gentleman 
was married to a daughter of William Mayo, of Powhatan, had his 
residence at Mount Erin, near his father-in-law and the city, and 
received Mr. Rice with generous hospitality as often as he could 
secure a visit. 

After a summer most agreeably passed with Mr. Parkhill, Mr. 
Rice commenced housekeeping on Braddock's Hill, near to Rockets. 



REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 325 

His intimacy with tlie excellent people there was greatly increased ; 
and the Wednesday night meetings then commenced, usually held 
at the house of Mrs. Young, were continued during his residence in 
Richmond. lie had for a neighbor Mr. David I. Burr, and 
greatly prized his friendship ; and in after years set a high value on 
his services as an elder. 

The Presbytery of Hanover convened in Richmond, Friday, Oct. 
16th, 181-!, Messrs. Moses Hoge, James Mitchel, Conrad Speece, 
John II. Rice, William S. Reid, and Joseph Logan ; with the elders, 
Charles Allen, George Watt, and John Forbes. Dr. Hoge opened 
the services in the new meeting-house with a sermon from Genesis 
28 : 16, 17, "And Jacob awoke out of his sleep, and said, surely the 
Lord is in this place, and I knew it. And he was afraid, and said, 
hoAV dreadful is this place, it is none other but the house of God, 
and this is the gate of heaven;" and after sermon was chosen 
Moderator. "Presbytery was informed that a congregation had 
been organized in the city of Richmond, under the title of the 
Presbyterian church in the city of Richmond, that said congregation 
requested to be received under the care of Presbytery; and also 
requested that the Rev. John H. Rice, who had for some time sup- 
plied the congregation, might be installed their pastor." Benjamin 
II. Rice was received from Orange Presbytery, with a view to be- 
come pastor in Petersburg; Samuel D. Hoge, son of the Moderator, 
passed some of his trials as candidate ; and Daniel Baker, the 
domestic missionary, received attention as alumnus. 

On Monday, October 19th, the installation services were per- 
formed, Mr. ISpeece preached from the words — "So thou, son of 
man, 1 have set thee as a watchman." The feeling of the congre- 
gation was highly excited. Other installations have been witnessed 
lu Richmond of great interest, but never such a day. The church, 
now united to a pastor, was organized June 12th, about a month 
after Mr. Rice went to Richmond. The elders, George Watt and 
Benjamin Mo^eby, were ordained on the 2Uth of the same month ; 
Messrs. Robert Quarles, William S. Smith, John Seabrook, and 
David I. Burr, were soon added. The number of members reported 
to Presbytery in May, 1813, was sixty. In May, 1814, the number 
was seventy, as reported to Presbytery. At that time Benjamin 
H. Rice reported a church in Petersburgh of twenty-seven members, 
with elders Messrs. Benjamin Harrison, John Gordon, and William 
Build ; Mr. Benjamin H. Rice was installed their pastor. Mr. 
Paxton was at the same time ordained evangelist at the request of 
the church of Norfolk. 

Mr. Rice called the attention of the citizens of Richmond to the 
supply of the city with the Bible in obedience to a recommendation 
01 tlie General Assembly on the church iu May, 181o, the Virginia 
churches being represented by Messrs. J. B. Hoge, Shannon, Ken- 
nou, Calhoon and Bourne, with John Mark, elder. The citizens re- 
sponded to the call, and a society Avas formed, that still exists, under 
tlie name of the Viryinia Bibte Society. This society, by its dele- 



326 REV. JOHN n. RICE, D. D. 

gates, assisted in forming the American Bible Society in the city of 
New York in 1816. The Presbytery, in the fall of '13, " enjoined 
on all the members of Presbytery to use their influence as far as 
may be in their power, to establish auxiliary societies in their respec- 
tive bounds." The whole State was soon aroused to a general sup- 
ply of families with the Bible. 

Mr. Rice met his congregation in the Masons' Hall till the house 
for worship near Rockets was prepared for temporary occupation. 
It was never finished. The location proved unsatisfactory ; and 
after much expense all hope of completing it was abandoned. Mr. 
Rice felt the force of the objections, and advocated the sale of the 
lot and unfinished building, and the erection of a house in a more 
convenient position. "All this time" — he says in a letter to Dr. 
Alexander — " my salary was very pecarious, and not very seldom 
was I reduced to my last sixpence, and in fact had not money to go 
to market. Many times I thought very seriously of seeking another 
place of abode ; but was put from these thoughts by some unex- 
pected provision being made for me. Providence always provided 
for the supply of my immediate wants. Besides, I was convinced 
that, humanly speaking, the success of the Presbyterian cause 
depended on my staying here. Its main supporters were my warm 
personal friends, and they declared that if I should leave them they 
would give over. ' Don't give up the ship,' was my motto." A little 
incident, related years afterwards by Mrs. Rice, with great glee, 
illustrates the preceding statement. They had received from their 
friends in Prince Edward a present of some black-eyed peas, a great 
favorite with Virginia folks, especially south-siders. There was no 
bacon in the house to give them their proper flavor ; and what was 
worse, Mr. Kice declared he had no money in his pocket — much of 
his salary, by unfortunate neglect, being in arrears. Mrs, Rice, with 
some reflections on the remissness of the people he was serving, pro- 
posed sending some of the furniture to auction ; and looking around, 
fixed upon the mahogany tables, saying they should be sent ; and 
that pine tables were good enough for them and the people that could 
withhold his support. Mr. Rice remarked pensively that the case 
was sad ; he knew and felt it. Starting for his study, he turned at 
the door, and said smilingly, " I trust, my dear, the Lord will pro- 
vide." As he was leaving the room a knock was heard at the door ; 
as he passed on through the passage, he said, " perhaps relief has 
come now." Mrs. Rice went to the door; and there stood a servant 
with a message from a lady in the country, and a number of pieces 
of bacon. ''I was vexed at myself," said she, " for what had just 
passed, — half vexed at the lady for granting Mr. Rice such a tri- 
umph, and ashamed to go and tell him of a present so opportunely 
made." At meal-time they rendered thanks. This dear lady, whoso 
spirits were disturbed at the neglect of the congregation, when times 
of real necessity came, especially in building Union Theological 
Seminary, had a cheerful endurance that animated, and often amazed 
her husband. Many a heart in Richmond would have ached had 



KEV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 327 

they supposed tlieir beloved pastor was in such extremity. What 
was unknown to the kindest of men was well known to God, and he 
sent a supply from the stores of his children. 

The residence of Mr. Rice, on Braddock hill, being exposed to 
high winds, and otherwise not comfortable, Mr. Parkhill procured 
for him a small, but very pleasant tenement at the foot of Richmond 
hill, on Franklin street, near Mr. George Watt's residence. To this 
he removed in 1813, and remained in it till the close of 1816, when 
the house was sold. He then removed to a small house opposite the 
dwelling of Benjamin Watkins Leigh, near Mrs. Gamble, Mr. West, 
and the Guathmey's ; and by this removal increased his intimacy 
with that circle of acquaintances. Removing from this place, he 
resided near Masons' hall, till his own house on Innes hill, between 
Shockoe and Richmond hill, was completed in 1818. General 
Blackburn, calling to see him in his new residence, and hearing 
from Mr. Rice that the house had been built by the price of his farm 
in Charlotte, said laughingly — " You have given your horse for the 
saddle." He remained in this residence, till accepting the Profes- 
sorship of Theology, he removed to Prince Edward. He ever con- 
sidered that the damage and loss of frequent removals, were, in his 
case, amply compensated by his increased usefulness. 

In the mourning and distress that followed the burning of the 
theatre, wounded affection sought relief in raising a monument to 
the memory of the dead. A church building, in whose structure 
some memorial of the fire and its victims should be enwrought, Avas 
chosen as the most becoming monument ; and the site of the theatre 
the place of its erection. Various schemes for the proprietorship 
and occupancy were proposed. Should it be common to all deno- 
minations, or owned and occupied by two, or be the exclusive pro- 
perty of one ? Mr. Blair held back, with his accustomed modesty, 
from exerting any influence, lest he should be charged with eagerly 
desiring what he could easily have obtained by proper exertions — 
the possession of the house. The subscribers were divided in their 
prepossessions between the Presbyterians and the Episcopalians ; 
but the majority might have been carried for Mr. Blair and the 
Presbyterians if he had pressed his claims with the diligence others 
pressed theirs. Influences out of Richmond were used till the sub- 
scribers Avere about equally divided. An Irish gentleman, from the 
generous impulses of his nature, and from the influence of some 
Episcopal connexions, finally gave his vote for Episcopal consecra- 
tion ratiier than prolong a discussion that might cud in bitterness. 
This example prevailed with others, and the matter was decided. 
Dr. Moore, of New York, was elected bishop of the diocese and 
rector of the church in February, 1814. Mr. Moore and Mr. Rice 
were not unknown to each other by reputation, and met with mutual 
high regard for past services. In the latter part of the year, Mr. 
Rice writes to Dr. Alexander — "Bishop Moore appears to be a 
zealous and pious man, and i hope will do much good among the 



328 REV. JOHN n. rice, d. d. 

people. TTc is nncommonly friendly witli me, and I am resolved 
that it shall not be my fault if he does not continue so." 

When the Monumental Church was opened, some of the Scotch 
families, of Presbyterian origin and habits, disconrap;ed by the ob- 
stacles thrown in the way of Mr. Rice and his congregation, par- 
ticularly in obtaining a suitable place for worship convenient for 
their attendance, united with the Episcopal Church under Dr. Moore. 
This saddened the heart of Mr. Rice without breaking his spirits or 
embittering his soul. But some sentiments propagated with caution 
and yet sedulously, about an authorised ministry, and sacraments, 
and succession, and diocesan Bishops, and confirmation as a rite, 
disturbed liis heart. Writing to Dr. Alexander he says — "The 
Episcopalians are making a mighty effort in this State to revive their 
Church. At first I thought they were setting out on true evangeli- 
cal principles, and was heartily enough disposed to take them by 
the hand, and bid them God speed ; but it now seems to me as if 
they intended to pull down the building of others, in order to erect 
their own. They aim especially at the Presbyterians. Their con- 
duct is such as, I fear, will make it necessary for us to oppose them. 
In fact we shall certainly bo plagued with a religious controversy. 
I have for my part resolved not to strike the first blow, but I wish 
to be ready to defend myself." 

The Rev. Mr. Buchanan, the Episcopal minister, who alternated 
with Mr. Blair in conducting public worship in the capitol, gave Mr. 
Rice a hearty Avelcome to Richmond. Cheerful in disposition, and 
frank in manners, of a cultivated mind, fond of study, strongly 
attached to his own Church, yet understanding the rights of con- 
science^ acquainted with Richmond, and no stranger to Scotch Pres- 
byterianisin either in his native land or in Virginia, he welcomed 
Mr. Rice as the man demanded by the disj)ositions and necessities 
of multitudes in the city, some of whom were from his own dear 
Scotland. His welcome soon became friendship, and this grew 
warmer and warmer till death. A man of property, and a bachelor, 
he continued to give Mr. and Mrs. Rice substantial proofs of his 
attachment, in a most gentlemanly and Christian manner. On one 
occasion seeing that Mrs. Rice was sinking under the effects of 
disease, and having discussed the propriety of a visit to the Springs, 
till he thouglit he discovered the cause of her being detained at 
home, he waived the matter for a time, and when again he renewed 
it, he made a cheerful attack upon Mr. Rice — that he was the fa- 
vored one that had been fortunate enough to get a wife, — but that 
he himself, a bachelor brother, had some right in her, so far as to de- 
mand that her health should be cared for. Some time after a lady 
put into the hands of Mrs. Rice a roll of bank bills, advising her 
to go to the springs, and saying a friend who must be anonymous, 
had sent her that for her expenses. After her return, when the 
name of the kind friend was mentioned to her by the lady, Mrs. 
Rice sent Mr. Buchanan a complimontary note of thanks. On 
reading it, he said to their mutual friend Mrs. Moncure, very cheer- 



REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 329 

fully — "why madam, this is worth a hundred dollars." He Avas in 
the habit of sending to Mr. Blair, for his wife's sake, his marriage 
fees. Mr. Blair showed a similar kind feeling to a Methodist min- 
ister, by admitting his son, free of charge, to the privileges of his 
classical school. The Methodist minister returned the compliment 
by sending his son, who was a good singer, to aid Mr. Blair, as a 
chorister, the days he preached in the capitol. These four minis- 
ters had each their sphere in Richmond. 

Through the indefatigable labors of Mr. Parkhill and others, the 
Church lot and house near Rockets were sold in 1815, for nine thou- 
sand dollars, and a subscription raised to the amount of eight thou- 
sand more ; and a lot in a more central position near the market- 
house was purchased. The business of the city reviving with re- 
turning peace, the building of the new Church was commenced 
without delay and prosecuted with vigor. In the succeeding year 
it was finished; and the congregation and their pastor joyfully en- 
tered their place of worship. 

The Christian Monitor in pamphlet form, of eight octavo pages, 
made its appearance July 8th 1815, from the press of Arthur G. 
Booker & Co., four doors below the Bell tavern, to be continued 
weekly ; Mr. Rice the sole editor and proprietor. " The funda- 
mental principles are 1st. That man is a totally depraved and help- 
less creature ; 2nd. That Jesus Christ is the only Saviour ; 3d. That 
we are justified by faith alone, without the deeds of the law ; 4th. 
That we are regenerated and sanctified by the Holy Spirit ; 5th. 
That the only proper and satisfactory evidence of faith and conver- 
sion is a holy life. The principal purpose of the paper is to com- 
municate religious intelligence." The second year of its existence 
the periodical became more original and literary, and was issued 
once in two weeks, in numbers of 16 pages, from the press of John 
Warrock. The last number appeared Saturday, August 80th, 1817. 
As a register of facts occurring in Virginia, and as the repository 
of productions of great merit written by worthy ministers in the 
State, it is invaluable. At the conclusion of the 2d volume, the 
editor says, " a number of gentlemen have laid a plan for the pub- 
lication of a Monthly Magazine, and have committed the editorship 
to the conductor of this paper, after having given him assurance of 
liberal support both as contributors to the work, and agents for its 
circulation." 

While Mr. Rice was busy in preparing the prospectus of the 
Christian Monitor, Mrs. Rice was summoned in haste to visit her 
sick mother. Leaving Richmond on Saturday, February 4th, she 
made all speed, but was not permitted to see her depart. Death had 
completed his work on the 2d, two days before the news of the sick- 
ness of the mother reached the daughter. From an interesting 
article prepared by Mr. R:ce who esteemed Mrs. Morton — "the 
dearest and best friend that i ever had, one who in all respects sup- 
plied the place of a mother to me" — we learn that Mary Smith was 
born, in ttie year 1755, of parents who occasionally had the privilege 



330 MRS. MARY MORTON. 

of hearing Samuel Davies ; and brought up their children in the 
fear of God, supplying as far as practicable, to their family the 
want of gospel preaching, by their godly example and instruction. 
" Just after the close of the revolutionary war she was manned to 
a young officer, who had served very much to his own credit during 
the whole of that arduous conflict. Having become a mother, a 
new field of duties was opened to her. And here she was distin- 
guished beyond any other person with whom the writer has ever been 
acquainted. Few mothers were ever more active, industrious or 
economical, in making provision for the temporal support of their 
children ; and yet this did not weigh a feather in the scale, when 
compared with the everlasting interests of those whom God had given 
her. The whole course of her conduct seemed to have reference to 
the eternal welfare of those who were committed to her care. 

" When a daughter of hers had arrived at the age of about three 
years, she took her into her closet, and addressed her in language to 
this import : — ' My child, when you were a little baby I devoted you 
to God in the ordinance of baptism. I then gave you up to him. 
I intend to give you to him again. You must be a child of God. 
He made you, and keeps you alive, and gives you every good thing 
to enjoy. When you lie down at night he preserves you, and when 
you rise up and go out, he preserves you from harm. He is always 
doing you good. You must learn to love and serve him, and he will 
take care of you while you live and make you happy when you die.' 
She then kneeled down, and with all the ardor of true piety, and 
all the fervor of a mother's love, commended the child to the divine 
protection, and implored on her behalf the blessing of heaven. The 
impression made at this time, as I have heard, was never erased ; 
but is deeply felt even to this day, although the occurrence took 
place four and twenty years ago. She acquired, to a very uncom- 
mon extent, an ascendancy over the minds of both her sons and 
daughters. They had no secrets to keep from their mother. She 
was their counsellor, sympathised with them in all their little trou- 
bles and per2:)lcxities, and made herself necessary for their enjoy- 
ments. Although the economy of the family was conformed to the 
strictest notions of religion, there was in it nothing gloomy or 
austere. A more cheerful domestic circle was never known than 
that in which Mary Morton presided ; and yet there were no parties 
of pleasure, there was no dancing, no card-playing. In fact, there 
was no need of amusements. They were never thought of. The 
parents and children were so happy in themselves and in the com- 
pany of their select friends, that every day seemed too short for tho 
enjoyment of the domestic happiness which flowed bounteously in 
upon them. In the family of Mary Morton, old age was always 
treated with most marked respect. An old man, who had lived to 
second childhood, had done something not a little ridiculous for a 
person of his age. ' William,' said an acquaintance to one of the 
little boys, about twelve years of age, ' did you not laugh when Uncle 
Tom behaved so foolishly to-day r' 'No,' replied William; 'and I 



LAST DAYS OF REV. DRURY LACY. 331 

hope that I shall always know better than to laugh at an old man.' 
'Right, my son,' exclaimed both the parents at once; 'and always 
remember to reverence the hoary head.' " 

The last days of Drury Lacy, hy Ms two friends, 3Ir. Mice and 
Robert Ralston. 

Mr. Rice says, November 16th, 1815 — "Mr. Lacy came to my 
house on his way to Philadelphia. He is afflicted with the stone, 
and is gone with the view of having a surgical operation performed. 
This, at his time of life especially, is a serious matter. But an 
event, which has taken place since his departure from home, makes 
his situation as distressing as it well can be. About the first of the 
present month Mrs. Lacy was taken with the disease which proved 
so fatal last winter, and died on the eighth day. Of this melan- 
choly change Mr. Lacy knows nothing ; and it is my wish that he 
may not hear of it until some time after the operation on him shall 
have been performed." Mr. Robert Ralston, at whose house in. 
Philadelphia he died, says — " Our dear friend was calm and com- 
posed under the prospect of the severe trial he was to undergo. 
The Saturday night previous to the operation (the 25th of November 
having written his last letter to his wife, whom he supposed still 
living) he changed his seat at the fire, where the family were sitting, 
and came alongside of my chair, observing that he wished to make 
a communication previous to his confinement up stairs, which he was 
looking to on the next Monday morning. He then handed a little 
parchment pocket-book, containing three hundred dollars, desiring 
that, after paying the expenses which might be incurred for him in 
case of his death, fixing a stone at the head of his grave, the resi- 
due, if any, should be given to his son. This was spoken loud 
enough for the family to hear ; and many other things relative to 
his dissolution, if it should please God, in his wise providence, to 
call him into the eternal world. The family were impressed with 
the solemnity of the communication, and the perfect tranquillity 
which attended him during the time of making it. On Monday, 
December 4th, he told me, about daylight, that he had spent a more 
comfortable time than in many preceding nights. His great anxi- 
ety, he said, was that the noise he made would disturb us in the next 
room ; observing, at the same time, he knew we thought nothing an 
inconvenience concerning him ; that we were showing him kindness 
because he was a minister of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the Lord 
would not overlook it. On Tuesday, being very low, he said he had 
no ecstacy or raptures, but the Lord enabled him to trust in him to 
a degree that surpassed his former expectations. He requested me 
to write a letter to Mrs. Lacy, in case of his death, to comfort her 
dear mind ; he knew it would be a great comfort to her. A strong 
prevailing hope appeared to be his happy portion. The hiccup pre- 
vailed all the morning, with some intervals ; at 9 o'clock, P. M., a 
cold sweat, returns of the hiccup, and paroxysms of pain. 1 asked 
him if he knew me ; he replied, it is Ralston. On Wednesday, 



332 ACT OF INCORPORATION DENIED. 

Decoinber 6th, he appeared very near his end. He said to me — 
' Not mj will, but the will of my heavenly father, be done.* Mr. 
Ea?tbnrn prayed with him, but he did not appear to be sensible 
throughout the exercise. Dr. Janeway prayed with him just before 
his departure, which was about 4 o'clock in the afternoon. He went 
out of the world easy." 

The Board of Directors of Union Theological Seminary, in com- 
pliance with a resolution of the Synod of Virginia, made in the fall 
of 1815, appointed Rev. Messrs. John H. Rice and William Hill, 
together with William Wirt, Esq., a committee, to obtain, if prac- 
ticable, on reasonable terms, from the State Legislature, an Act 
vesting in the trustees of the seminary corporate powers. A petition 
was presented early in the succeeding sessions ; the committee of 
propositions reported favorably. On Tuesday, the 2d of January, 
1816, the bill was taken up in order, in committee of the whole 
house, and the gentlemen petitioners were admitted to the floor, to 
be heard in its favor. Mr. Baker, of Cumberland, moved to strike 
out the Avords, "zs reasonabh," and insert, '^ be rejected." The peti- 
tion was novel, the objections talked over among members were 
numerous, and of various sorts ; it was an innovation on Virginia 
political habits to have an incorporation of a religious bearing ; it 
was not right to do any thing to give one denomination any advan- 
tao-e over the others, particularly after the movements made respect- 
ing the glebe lands : and it would be, in fact, a religious establish- 
ment. Mr. Rice entered into an argument of some length in favor 
of the petition, and endeavoring to remove objections. Mr. Wirt 
followed, with a speech of acknowledged ability, adding to his pre- 
viously great reputation. These gentlemen urged that it was not 
a general law of incorporation for religious purposes, but a single 
act resting on the merits of the case ; that the act was necessary to 
promote sound learning, good morals and true religion, by elevating 
the character and qualifications of the ministry ; that the doors of 
the institution Avere open for all denominations ; that other denomi- 
nations might, if they desired, obtain the same privilege from the 
Assembly ; that there was no relation between such an act and a 
religious establishment ; that this act was asked for simply that suf- 
ficient funds might be legally held, to sustain an institution for the 
education of clergymen ; and that religious liberty was best de- 
fended, by extending to all members of the community the privileges 
of education, and demanding a high degree of it in the ministers of 
the gospel ; and that the privilege of vesting their own funds, under 
the protection of law, was a privilege that had been granted to 
associations of almost every imaginable kind, except those of a reli- 
gious bearing ; and that the petitioners only asked for the acknow- 
ledged rights and privileges of the feeblest citizen^ of the Common- 
wealth, for the right of citizens to give their pi'operty to a school, 
and to have that property legally protected. After Messrs. Rice 
and Wirt had spoken, Mr. Hill enquired if any objection remained 
on the mind of any member ; that he would be gratified with the 



REV. JOHN H. RICE — SAMUEL J. MILLS. 333 

opportunity of hearing it, witli the privilege of replying. Mr. Mercer 
moved that the petition be laid on the table ; carried without debate. 
The feeling of the house was averse to incorporations of a religious 
nature. While the matter was under consideration, Mr. Rice pre- 
pared for the press a pamphlet, containing a succinct statement of 
the course pursued by the Presbyterians, in the eiforts for religious 
liberty, in the times preceding and during the Revolution. His 
documents were drawn from the records of the Virginia Legisla- 
ture and of Hanover Presbytery, and formed a mass of testimony 
of unanswerable weight and authority. Unexpectedly, it was de- 
layed in the press, until after the action of the Assembly. It was 
widely circulated, and read with deep interest. Whether the delay 
in the press had any influence on the determination of the vote in 
the committee, is a matter of speculation ; the argument was un- 
answerable, but the decision was probably foregone, in the decided 
unwillingness of the Legislature to take any step on the subject of 
incorporations of a religious bearing. The public sentiment in Vir- 
ginia has undergone a great change on that subject. 

Mr. Rice had the pleasure of being the representative of the 
Bible Society of Virginia, and also of the auxiliaries in Petersburg, 
Norfolk and Frederick County, in that Convention in the City of 
New York, in 1816, that formed the American Bible Society, "for 
the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, Avithout note or comment;" 
and greatly rejoiced in having his friend, William Wirt, Esq., 
appointed one of the Vice-Presidents. 

A modest, devoted philanthropist, then unknown to fame, an effi- 
cient advocate of the African Colonization Society, visited Richmond 
in the summer of 1816. A lady residing at the time in the city, 
says, in a letter, " We had a visit from iMr. Samuel J. Mills, then 
unknown, and quite young. He had several schemes on hand. 
Colonization one of them. But I think he did most in private. 
Miss E. G. was staying with her cousin, Mrs. Wirt, and was very 
often with me. She has ever ascribed her conversion to Mr. Mills' 
conversation'. She is now the wife of Governor G., of Georgia, 
and sometime since sent me word, she never passed a day Avithout 
remembering me in prayer, since early in 1817. During this visit, 
Mr. Mills induced Misses H. M. and E. B. to commence a Sabbath- 
school. They went to a Methodist lady. Miss Polly Bowles, who 
taught a little day-school near Masons' Hall, and in her school-room 
commenced the school with prayer. Soon after, the school was 
removed to the Masons' Hall; and a better one I never knew." 
After the death of Mr. Mifls — dying on the ocean, his body was 
cast into the great deep — his worth began to be estimated. He 
had walked with noiseless step, and his benevolence distilled as the 
dew ; the recollection of him was precious, and men wondered they 
had not prized him more while living. Christians in Richmond may 
ask — have we ever made a special effort to do good, that a special 
blessing has not fallen upon us ? A Colonization Society was not 
formed in Richmond till November 4thj 1823, when Rev. R. R. Gur- 



334 THE MAGAZINE. 

ley visited the city, and addressed the citizens assemhled for the pur- 
pose of forming a Society ; Judge ]\Tarshall was the first President. 

The first number of the Virginia Evangelical and Literary Maga- 
zine, a monthly periodical, appeared in January, 1818, with Mr. Rice 
as editor. With the same general platform of belief as the Chris- 
tian Monitor, it took a wider range in the literary and scientific 
departments. " '■For God and our Country,'' is the motto which 
would most adequately express our views and feelings. Acknow- 
ledging the United States as our country, we confess that we take a 
peculiarly lively interest in the prosperity and w^elfare of that sec- 
tion in which we were born and educated, and therefore we have 
prefixed the name 'Virginia,' to the general terms which characteri;^e 
the nature of our work." Dr. Speece contributed largely to the 
pages of this periodical — more commonly over the signature of 
Melancthon ; Dr. Matthews over N. S. ; Messrs. Hoge and Lyle 
made frequent contributions ; Messrs. Wirt and Maxwell, from the 
bar, lent their aid ; and able pens, from different parts of the coun- 
try, gave assistance. But the great labor was on Dr. Rice, whose 
powers were taxed, from month to month, through a series of years ; 
and the work remains a monument of his industry, piety, judgment 
and learning. Its last number was issued December, 1828 ; some 
of the latter volumes not having much of his supervision. The 
work is a Thesaurus of reference on the religious history of Virginia, 
and for specimens of the theology and literature of the period of 
its production. 

With the Magazine, Mr. Rice embarked in another enterprise, of 
which he Avrites to Mr. Maxwell, January 10th, 1819 — "I want 
you here in Richmond most egregiously. I have purchased a print- 
ing press, and have formed a little company for carrying on the 
machine. The capital necessary to commence is divided into eigh- 
teen shares of one hundred dollars. The press with all its fixtures 
of type, cases, book press, &c., cost fifteen hundred dollars. I have 
gotten seventeen shares of the stock subscribed ; I taking five. 
There is the best job office in Virginia attached to the Office ; and 
it is calculated that this will yield a product of nearly thirty dollars 
per week. The magazine will pay sixty dollars per month. And 
these two items will pay expenses, supposing we employ four hands. 
But four hands will do just twice as much as the work stated. I 
shall employ them, then, in printing good things to be circulated 
through the country, and sold to the best advantage. The object 
is to promote learning and religion. What would you think of the 
republication of Smitlis History of Virginia ? But my favorite 
plan is to publish a Pamphleteer. I wish several numbers thrown 
into circulation, calculated to answer these three questions — Why 
are you a Christian ? Why are you a Protestant V And, why are 
you a Presbyterian ? The pieces should teach the Deistical, Catho- 
lic, Socinian, Baptist, Arminian, and Episcopal controversies ; but 
all in the genteelest and most brotherly style." It was the desire of 
Mr. Rice to avoid controversy on denominational subjects in the 



THE PAMPHLETEER. 335 

Magazine, if possible. It was evident to him and others, that con- 
troversy on these subjects would come ; it could not be avoided in a 
community aroused to the enquiry, What does the Bible teach? 
Mr. Rice preferred a pamphlet to a monthly periodical as the vehicle 
of address to the public on the agitated questions. 

The first number of the Pamphleteer was on the Subjects and 
Manner of Baptism. On this theme Mr. Rice was familiar by his 
intercourse in College with Messrs. Alexander, Speece, and Lyle, 
while they were investigating the various departments of the great 
subject. He discusses the subject as a Biblical question for histori- 
cal investigation. While the second number of the Pamphleteer, on 
the question — Whether there he one order of ministers in Christ's 
Church, or more than one — was in course of preparation, to use the 
words of Mr. Rice to Mr. Maxwell, Dec. 30th, 1819, " Some of the 
Transmontane people are so dissatisfied because I will not come out 
against the Episcopalians, that they are trying to set up another 
Magazine at Lexington. Proposals are issued, and they say that 
they will publish if they get four hundred subscribers. I am losing 
mine fast. But if I retain four hundred, I will publish. I have no 
doubt, however, that I shall have eight hundred to begin the year 
with." The complaint from the Valley was, that the periodical, 
that circnlated in the Presbyterian church, did not defend the doc- 
trines of that church when assailed, particularly that the claims 
lately set up for the divine authority of these orders of the clergy, 
and the supremacy of a Diocesan Bishop, had not been opposed and 
shown to be futile. Mr. Rice admitted the necessity of setting 
aside those claims appearing to the brethren so arrogant, but pre- 
ferred a pamphlet devoted to the purpose as the medium of the con- 
troversy, to a periodical devoted to religion and literature. The 
appearance of the second number of the Pamphleteer, which was 
devoted to this particular subject of controversy, removed the cause 
of complaint. The ability and thoroughness of the discussion satis- 
fied the projectors of the new periodical, and the design of a new 
paper was abandoned. The Magazine struggled hard for existence ; 
but survived the pressure. The article Something Curious in the 
closing number of the second volume, December, 1819, produced a 
great sensation. The negotiations in progress with the noted infidel 
Dr. Cooper, to become the leading professor at the University, were 
arrested, and the Doctor removed further South. The juxtaposition 
of the events led to the conjecture that the observations made by a 
Lunatic on the transactions of the people in the Moon, were closely 
related in antecedence and consequence as cause and eifect with the 
departure of Dr. Cooper from Virginia. 

The Franklin press sent forth two pamphleteers ; and two works 
in octavo volumes, Smith's History of Virginia, and Sermons selected 
from the manuscripts of the late Moses Hoge, D. D. The design 
of the association in purchasing the press was admirable, but the 
ditficulties were insurmountable. The products of the Southern 
press could not then compete with the Northern productions in the 



336 JOSIAH SMITH. 

market in price, however they miglit in excellence. And the taste 
for religious reading had not been sufficiently cultivated in the South 
to awaken enthusiasm for the enterprise in Richmond. The Ameri- 
can Tract Society, and the American Sunday School Union, and 
the Presbyterian Board of Publication, with more ample funds and 
wider range of circulation, after many discouragements, and many 
efforts, have accomplished what Mr. Rice designed, beyond his 
utmost expectations. And though the enterprise in Richmond was 
in part a failure, it nevertheless was well that it was in the heart 
of Mr. Rice to plan and attempt the accomplishment of the grand 
design ; too great for his means, but not too large for his heart. 

Having referred to the University of Virginia, it is proper to 
remark that Mr. Rice was in favor of a State University before any 
endowment was made; and desired it might be Christian, but not 
sectarian. In the January number, 1819, he says, "A bill has 
lately passed both houses establishing an University. Our next 
most earnest wish, nay, our fervent prayer is, that it may be an 
honor and a blessing to Virginia ; and that it may be a nursery of 
true science and genuine virtue. May it please God to smile on 
the University and crown it with his favor ! There is one thing 
which we hope will never be forgotten, namely, that it is the Uni- 
versity of Virginia. It is no local or private establishment, no 
institution to subserve the purposes of a party, it is the property of 
the people, and every citizen in the State has a right and a property 
in it. We hope that all will recognise this truth, and assert their 
right, and let their opinion be felt. On the one hand they will see 
to it that it shall not be partial to any society of Christians, and on 
the other, that infidelity, whether open or disguised under a Chris- 
tian name, shall not taint its reputation or poison its influence." 

Josiah Smith of Montrose, Powhatan, was held in peculiar estima- 
tion by Mr. Rice. The brother of Mrs. Mary Morton, reared with 
the same pious care, he was of like precious faith. Montrose early 
took the place next to Willington, and Mr. and Mrs. Smith next to 
Major and Mrs. Morton in the heart of Mr. Rice. On the occasion 
of his death Mr. Rice writes — " We speak what we do know, Avhen 
we say that, what many are in obituary notices, Josiah Smith was 
in his manner of living. The virtues which others talk of he prac- 
tised. He was not a man of words, but of deeds ; not of promises, 
but of performance. That man does not, and never did live, who 
was his enemy. All who knew him were his friends. His gentle- 
ness and kindness insured universal good will; his integrity com- 
manded universal confidence. His removal has diminished the 
moral worth of his county, and left a chasm in its society, which it 
will not be easy to fill. Old and young, far and near, regarded his 
death as a bereavement. But chiefly does his amiable family bow 
down under this bereavement. It was in the domestic circle that 
the most admirable traits in his character were exhibited. There 
the devotion of the husband, the affection of the father, the kind- 
ness of the master, the ardor of the friend, and the open-hearted 



YOUNG men's missionary SOCIETY. 337 

hospitality of the Virginian, were mingled with the meekness, and 
faith, and charity of the Christian : for Josiah Smith was a Chris- 
tian. Without making a parade of profession, he carried the principles 
of his religion into all the relations and the whole business of life." 
He managed his affairs, and made his bargains, and laid all his 
schemes as a Christian. "The close corresponded with the tenor 
of his life; he died full of peace," on 4th of January, 1819, aged 
55 years. His amiable wife survived him many years an exemplary 
Christian, and departed at last in the hope of a joyful resurrection. 
In meekness and piety Mr. Smith resembled Dr. Hoge ; and "his 
worth was equalled only by his modesty." His parents were the 
people that often rode fifty miles to hear Davies, going on horse- 
back, fording James river, and often can-ying each a child too small 
to be left at home, or to ride alone ; and he probably went that way 
more than once when a child. Had Mr. Rice said less of him, he 
had not been true to himself or his friend. 

A visit of the Rev. William Chester to Richmond in January, 
1819, cheered the spirits of Mr. Rice, saddened by the loss of his 
friend, Josiah Smith. "He gave me" — says Mr. Rice to Dr. 
Alexander — "the 3d Annual Report of the Young Men's Mis- 
sionary Society, of New York. I read it with much interest. 
Chester preached at an evening-meeting, for us, and a number of 
young men Avere present. While he was preaching, I felt in my 
pocket for my handkerchief, and took hold of this report. At once 
the thought rushed into my mind — I will try when Chester is done, 
if the young men here can be roused to any feeling on the subject 
of establishing a Missionary Society. As soon as the preacher 
closed. I rose and delivered an address. It set Chester in a flame. 
Several young men were kindled by it. The result was that a 
society has been organized, denominated the Young Mens Mis- 
sionary Society of Richmond. It consists now of forty members. 
The officers are all such young men as I approved. We regard it 
as an event of some consequence, inasmuch as we hope the example 
will be followed in Norfolk, Petersburg, and Fredericksburg." This 
Society flourished beyond the fondest anticipations of the pastor. 
The first annual meeting was held in the following May ; at which 
time it had upwards of one hundred members enrolled. Societies 
were formed in other places. Those in Richmond and Petersburg 
were particularly active, and successfnl in supplying large districts 
of West Hanover Presbytery with efficient missionaries. It has 
been a subject of reflection and enquiry whether such organizations 
might not be desirable as permanent means of supplying a great 
number of neighborhoods. 

Mr. Rice attended the General Assembly in Philadelphia, May 
1819, and was chosen Moderator ; and in performuig the duties won 
the esteem and respect of the Assembly. On the 24th of the 
month, he delivered a sermon before the Jioard of Missions. This 
sermon was preached again in Richmond at the request of the young 
men; and published for their advantage. It is of permanent value. 
22 



338 REV. JOHN n. RICE, D. D. 

Of the corapHment of D. D., from the College of New Jersey in 
the following summer, he writes — "I have never valued, and of 
course never coveted, acacfemical honors. But anything, that he- 
tokens the esteem and friendship of good men, is grateful to my heart. 
So far as a degree betokens this, I prize it, and no further." The 
next year a similar compliment was paid Mr. Speece, of which Mr. 
Rice says to Mr. Maxwell : " The Princeton folks have doctored 
brother Speece. He is now D. D. I am glad of it. 1 did not like 
to Avear this thing tacked to my name, like two packs on the back 
of a strolling pedlar, until Speece was acoutred in the same way. 
With him to accompany me I shall do tolerably well." Mr. Rice 
while Moderator, was made Director of the Seminary at Princeton ; 
and served till 1824, when his duties in the Seminary in Prince 
Edward rendered it proper to resign. 

Dr. Rice having attended the meeting of the Bible Society in New 
York, and the examination of "above seventy students in divinity" 
at Princeton, proceeded to Philadelphia, May, 1820, to open the 
Assembly, according to custom, having been Moderator the preceding 
year. He preached from the words — " Let us therefore follow after 
the things that make for peace, and things whereby one may edify 
another," Rom. 14, 19. In perusing the sermon one knows not 
which to admire most, the good sense and piety embodied in the dis- 
course, or the independence of the man in preparing and delivering 
it. Its appropriateness was felt at the time. The greater part of it 
might be read with great propriety at the opening of every General 
Assembly, particularly what is said — on official pretensions — on the 
love of distinction — and influence — on parties in the church — disco- 
veries in religion — uniformity of opinions — and on the spirit and 
forms of doing business in the Assembly. Two sentences may 
commend the rest. " If I might be permitted to recommend such a 
thing to ray fathers and brethren, I would most earnestly and 
solemnly recommend to all not to propose a single measure, or rise 
to make a speech during the session of Assembly, without first attempt- 
ing to realize that God takes cognizance of our thoughts and motives, 
and without ejaculating a prayer to the hearer of prayer for direction 
and assistance. ' ' The second is — "A congress of plenipotentiaries from 
all the states in Christendom, held to deliberate on the political interests 
in the world, would attract universal attention, and create universal ex- 
pectation. But all that their deliberations would or could involve, 
whether of war or peace, of liberty or slavery, in comparison with the 
mighty, the incomprehensible interests, which here claim our attention, 
is no more than the dust on the balance, the atom on the sunbeam, 
compared with the solid dimensions of the material universe. Why, 
brethren, it is not the temporary interests of worms of the dust, it is 
not the concerns of a perishing world that claim our attention ; it is 
the concerns of many, very many immortal souls ; it is the interests 
of the kingdom of our blessed Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ ; it is 
the honor of our God, that engage our deliberations and demand our 
very best aflfections." 



REV. JOHN n. RICE, D. D. 339 

The truly benevolent spirit of the speaker won tlie hearts of the 
Assembly ; all parties, for there were parties there ready to engage 
in combat, reverenced the man, and desired his friendship. If the 
greatness of a sermon is to be measured by its permanent efforts, 
this was one of the greatest, if not the very greatest, of Dr. Rice's 
public efforts. His own deportment in the Assembly was in accord- 
ance with his sermon. When, in succeeding years, he visited the 
churches to obtain their assistance for building the Union Theologi- 
cal Seminary, he was received as a man of a peaceable and lovely 
spirit. 

As a delegate, he attended the Assembly again, in 1822, and was 
deeply engaged in the business of the sessions, as — " nearly three- 
fourths were young members, and of the rest, a considerable number 
were unacquainted with the routine of business." In a letter to Mr. 
Maxwell, the preceding April, he expressed his wish — " I am going 
to the North to endeavor to make arrangements for a better and 
more regular supply of missionaries. I shall of course be at Prince- 
ton. From the General Assembly I intend to get a commission to 
go to the associations of Connecticut and Massachusetts — and as far 
as Andover. My object in all is to promote religion in Virginia." 
He was chosen delegate according to his wish. Remaining in 
Princton long enough to arrange the materials for the June number 
of his Magazine, he entered New England with a mind awake to ob- 
servation. It was at the meeting of the association of Massachu- 
setts, in Springfield, he delivered the sermon, the recollection of which 
is thus penned by Dr. Sprague, after an interval of about thirty years. 

" He came to the North as a delegate from the General Assembly 
to the General Associations of Connecticut and Massachusetts. I 
was present at both meetings, and saw and heard him both in private 
and in public. The General Association of Connecticut met at 
Tolland. Dr. Rice's high character was well known to most of the 
ministers assembled there, and everything he said and did abun- 
dantly sustained it. Ilis preaching was deeply serious and impres- 
sive, and was received with great favor. His address, tendering to 
the Association the assurance of the sympathy and kind feeling of 
the General Assembly, was in his usual and felicitous style, and was 
responded to with great apparent cordiality. The next week I saw 
him in Springfield, at the meeting of the General Association of 
Massachusetts, where he appeared to still more advantage. On that 
occasion he preached a sermon in connexion with the administration 
of the communion, on the text — ' The love of Christ constraineth 
us.' .He began by asking each person in the house who had an 
interest at the throne of grace to lift up his heart at that moment, 
and silently implore a blessing upon the preacher and the message 
he was about to deliver ; and though the request seemed to be heard 
with great attention and solemnity, it was so great a departure from 
what is commonly heard in a New England pulpit, where everything 
is staid and according to rule, that 1 was not without some appre- 
hension, at the moment, that the desired effect would not be realized. 



340 THE MESSRS. RANDOLPH. 

I perceived, however, almost immediately, that the Doctor was in 
such a frame for preaching as I had not seen him in before, and he 
continued constantly to rise from the beginning to the end of the 
sermon. Besides being exceedingly rich in the most precious truths 
of the gospel, it was an admirable specimen of lucid reasoning, and 
every sentence of it was spoken from a heart Avhich was actually 
glowing and heaving with a sense of the love of Christ. Notwith- 
standing it was a kind of eloquence to which my Now England friends 
were not used, they were still free to acknowledge its remarkable 
power, and I have rarely seen an audience more entirely melted and 
subdued than on that occasion. The impression which Dr. Rice 
made at that meeting was exceedingly favorable, and I doubt not 
had much to do with the rather uncommon success which subsequently 
attended his application in that region for aid for establishing the 
Union Theological Seminary in Virginia." From Dr. Sprague's 
sketch, and Dr. Rice's notes, published in the Magazine, it is evident 
that the estimation of the Southern Doctor and the New England 
theologians and congregations was mutually favorable. They met 
prepared to be pleased ; they parted friends in the service of their 
common Lord. 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 

THE MESSRS. RANDOLPH. 

Theodore Tudor Randolph became a pupil in the school of Mr. 
Rice, in Charlotte, some time in the year 1809, and a member of 
his family. His mother, Mrs. Judith Randolph, widow of Richard 
Randolph, lived at Bizarre, near Farmville. With her, John Ran- 
dolph, "of Roanoke," the brother of her husband, had his residence. 
Her husband, the only brother of the Matoax branch of the family 
that married, had died in 1796, when twenty-six years old, leaving 
her a young widow, with two sons. The elder son, afflicted from 
his birth, deaf and mute, gave no promise of usefulness in manhood, 
shut out from instruction with other children, and depending on ma- 
ternal fondness and care ; the other endowed with faculties and dis- 
positions fitting the station and responsibilities of one, the hope of 
his mother, the pride of his uncle, and the last stay of his branch 
of the family, and the heir apparent of his father and uncle. 

This youth, Theodore, was taken with a fever. His mother 
visited him. Anxiously waiting on him, watching the slow progress 
of the fever from day to day, she became particularly acquainted 
with Mr. and Mrs. Rice, having long known, by reputation, him as 
a classical and religious teacher of merit, and her as a member of a 
family of unspotted integrity. She herself had seen affliction by 



THE MESSRS. RANDOLPH. 341 

the rod of God's hand ; and was then, and had been, in trouble 
about the present and future condition of her soul in relation to her 
God. While watching with her son in this family, she found peace 
in believing in Jesus. Writing to a friend in Richmond, she says — 
" I wish very much that you could both hear and see my excellent 
friend, Mr. Rice ; for I can with truth date the perfect recovery of 
my long lost peace of mind to the period when my child's illness 
called me to the abode of rational piety and real happiness." A 
mutual friendship was formed that lasted through life. Mr. Rice 
says, in a letter to her in 1811 — "I have considered you as one 
who, having been tried in the school of adversity, knew the value of 
real unpretended friendship ; and who, of course, would not, like 
some whom I have known, veer about in affliction as suddenly and as 
capriciously as the winds in our climate. I have considered you as 
a person, too, convinced of the insufficiency of all that we call good 
on earth, to satisfy the human heart, and amidst many difficulties 
and embarrassments, earnestly desiring and sincerely endeavoring 
to obtain a portion in that inheritance which is incorruptible, unde- 
filed, and which shall never fade away, reserved in heaven for all 
who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation. I 
could not become acquainted with you without at once feeling for 
you that affectionate regard which is ordinarily the result of long 
habits of intimacy." 

John Randolph, " of Roanoke," held his oldest brother's widow in 
the highest estimation. The daughter of Thomas Mann Randolph, 
she was a blood relation ; the mother of that nephew on whom his 
heart doated, she was richly endowed in mind and person. " My 
brother's widow," he says in a letter, "was beyond all comparison, 
the nicest and best housewife that I ever saw. The house, from 
cellar to garret, and in every part, as clean as hands could make it ; and 
every thing as it should be to suit even my fastidious taste." Again 
he says about her — " an amiable woman, who unites to talents of 
the first order, a degree of cultivation uncommon in any country, 
but especially in ours. Cultivate a familiarity with her ; each day 
v,i\\ give you new and unexpected proof of the strength of her mind 
and the extent of her information." Of the piety of this sister Mr. 
Randolph never doubted. Her profession of faith in Christ, and of 
peace following that faith, had an influence upon him. His griefs 
had much likeness to hers. The same fountain might heal him. In 
May, 1815, he says — "For a long time the thoughts that now 
occupy me, came and went out of my mind. Sometimes they were 
banished by business ; at others by pleasure. But heavy afflictions 
fell upon me. They came more frequently and staid longer, press- 
ing me, until at last I never went asleep, nor awoke, but they were 
last and first in my recollection. Ofientimes have they awakened 
me, until at length I cannot detach myself from them if 1 would. If 
I could have my Avay, I would retire to some retreat, far from the 
strife of the world, and pass the remnant of my days in meditation 
and prayer ; and yet this would be a life of ignoble security. There 



342 THE MESSRS. RANDOLPH. 

are two ways only, In which I am of opinion that I may be of ser- 
vice to mankind. One of these is teaching chiklren ; and I have 
some thoughts of establishing a school." 

About the time Mr. Rice removed to Richmond, Tudor became a 
student of Harvard University, Massachusetts. The mutual attach- 
ment of teacher and pupil led to a correspondence honorable to 
both. The letters of Mr. Rice become the head and heart of a 
teacher, minister of the gospel, and friend. Some sentences are 
even now literary curiosities — "I will thank you to let me know at 
what prices the following Greek books can be procured, Polybius, 
Xenophon's works, Pausanias, Herodotus and Thucydides, if per- 
chance the two last can he procured. But above everything I wish 
you to get for me a copy of Schleusner's Lexicon of the Greek Tes- 
tament. This is the book Avhich of all others I most wish at present 
to procure. I highly approve of your plan of study as far as you 
have communicated it to me. Do they enter more fully into the 
structure of the Greek language, and direct your attention to more 
particulars than your former teacher ? are they very attentive to 
pronunciation and prosody ? and finally, if it will not be ' telling 
tales out of school,' do you see many evidences of profound literature 
about college ?" In about two years this young man was compelled 
to leave college on account of the rapid progress of a disease resem- 
bling the dreaded consumption ; and while residing with his aunt at 
Morrisania, New York, he received a letter from Mr. Rice, presented 
to the public by Mr. Maxwell in his memoir, exhibiting in a masterly 
manner, to the attention of his young friend, the plan of salvation. 
In the summer of 1815 he visited England, in hopes of advantage 
from the sea-voyage, the climate, the physicians, and the waters. 
While these things were taking place, Bizarre, the residence of Mrs. 
Randolph, was consumed by fire, with the greater part of the furni- 
ture. Mrs. Randolph did not again resume house-keeping ; making 
some visits to Richmond and other places, and struggling herself 
with disease, under which her strength was wasting away, she exhi- 
bited a composure becoming a Christian woman, and a meekness and 
submission that endeared her more than ever to her friends. 

The intimacy in the family permitted Mr. Rice, who, with the 
people of Charlotte and Prince Edward, entertained the highest 
opinion of John Randolph's abilities, to send to that gentleman 
packages, written and printed, on the great subject of salvation. 
To one of these Mr. Randolph sent a reply, dated Roanoke, Sept. 
8th, 1815, in which he says — "Mr. Dudley brought me your letter 
of the lUth of July, from last Charlotte court. I fear lest you may 
think me unmindful, if not ungrateful of the kind interest which you 
have been pleased to take in my welfare. You have a better reward 
than my poor thanks, and yet I am not satisfied that you should not 
receive even them. I read Foster's Essays with great attention, and, 
notwithstanding the very revolting dress in which he has presented 
himself to his readers, I was highly gratified. I never saw a work 
of which it might be less truly said materiem superabat opus. I 



THE MESSRS. RANDOLPH. 343 

shall read your other little present with the attention which I doubt 
not it deserves, but which the design of the donor eminently merits. 
My good sir, I fear that you have bestowed your culture upon a 
most thankless soil. I am led to this apprehension from the con- 
sciousness that this world, and all that it inherits have no longer 
value in my eyes. Am I not then more than usually culpable if I 
set not my heart upon another and better world ? And yet with a 
firm conviction of the necessity of pardon and of reconciliation with 
a justly offended God, I am almost insensible to the motives that 
ought to actuate one in my condition. Occasionally, indeed, I am 
penetrated as I ought to be with the sense of the mercy of my 
creator, but the weight of my unworthiness bows me down, and 
seems to render impossible the idea that such as I am should be ac- 
cepted by him. My dear sir, it is your partial friendship that 
shadows out in me an American Wilberforce. What have I done, 
what can I do, to merit so flattering an eulogium ? I am even now 
in a state of warfare, while that great and good man appears to have 
attained that peace which passeth all understanding. I wished to 
thank you for your kind attention to me, and therefore this letter 
has been written ; how inadequate to the expression of my feelings 
no one but myself can tell. The want of some friend to whom I can 
pour out my thoughts as they arise, is not the least of the privations 
under which I labor. 

" September 29th 1815. 

'* Last Sunday I had the pleasure to hear your brother and Mr. 
Hoge preach at Bethesda. The day before Mr. Lyle gave us an 
excellent discourse. To-morrow I hope to hear Mr. Hoge again at 
College. I have been much disturbed during the last week, par- 
ticularly at night, when my mind exerts an activity that is painful 
and exhausting." 

At this time Mr. Randolph avowed, with his characteristic bold- 
ness and reserve, his convictions of the truth and importance of the 
Christian religion. His letters, on this subject, partake of the 
simplicity and force of his best speeches. They are the expression 
of intense feeling and vivid conception and clear convictions. 
Among other things he proclaims some truths that should encourage 
mothers ; for he tells us that when the writings of the French Phi- 
losophers were carrying him, as they did multitudes of others in 
Virginia, to the gulph of Atheism, the barrier which saved him, 
was the vivid recollection of his own action under his mother's 
teaching when a child. Every night he kneeled by her side, and 
with folded hands repeated after her, " Our Father which art in hea- 
ven; hallowed be thy name," to tlie end of tliat prayer. Whenever 
he was inclined to be giving way to the tide of false philosophy — 
he would seem to hear his mother's voice, and hii own, saymg — 
"Our Father which art in heaven," and he could go no lartaer. 
The impression on the child saved tue man. 

The young man Tudor was not improved by the voyage ; and 



344 THE MESSRS. RANDOLPH. 

rapidly declined tinder all efforts for his relief. In the latter 
part of October news arrived of his death, on the 18th of August. 
llis last Avords were, "don't grieve for me, for I die happy." His 
mother bowed in submission to this bitterest of all God's dispensa- 
tions to her, and sought refuge, in the mercy of God, and in the 
house of her friends Mr. and Mrs. Rice. With them she remained 
till her death. On the 10th of March 1816, she departed after a 
painful illness ; her last words were, " Christ is my only hope." 
She was buried at Tuckahoe the seat of her ancestors, a few miles 
above Richmond, and reposes amidst the scenes of her childhood till 
Christ shall call her from the tomb. 

John Randolph " of Roanoke" groaned in agony, at the death of 
Tudor, as the severest trial of his life. God measures to men trials 
fitted to their dispositions and relations in life, their physical and 
mental organization, and those unnumbered circumstances that make 
men what they are, and reveal the necessity of a purification for a 
better life, and often indicate the very process by which " all things 
work together for good to them that love God." To a delicate 
frame, passionate heart with tenderness intermingled, vehement 
attachments, and an unsubdued will, the death of an idolized and 
idolizing mother was the first furnace through which he was called 
to pass. Sympathy is moved for him, as he complains of the deal- 
ings of God and wonders " the sun does not cease to shine." " She 
only knew me," says he mournfully, " after half a century had passed. 
Ah Aviio like a mother knows the boy ! Punctilious on points of 
honor and etiquette, strong in self-respect, and proud of his family 
and name, abundant in means of wealth, and flattered by the politi- 
cal public, sensitive of impropriety in himself, keen-sighted of it in 
others, irascible at neglect and furious at contempt, tenacious of a 
prejudice, and abiding in friendship, a failure in finding ardent love 
ihe return for ardent love Avas to him the second furnace that tried 
him in its fire. How should he divest himself of his first love ! how 
should he love again ! In his age, it was a bitterness to him, that 
he had no wife of youth, or children to love. Those affections that 
should have revelled in connubial and paternal love preyed upon his 
heart; "I too am miserable." 

His brother Richard he esteemed more richly endowed physically 
and mentally than himself, he was married to a lady equally en- 
dowed ; he iiad children ; and was all, in himself and family, that 
he desired in a brother. The Randolph name and honor would be 
perpetuated and enlarged in him. Next to his mother, Richard best 
Icnew his brother John ; and next to him his amiable wile compre- 
hended him ; and he, in return, loved them with unbounded affection. 
The death of this eldest and only remaining brother in his twenty- 
sixth year, was the third heated furnace to try his soul. 

He loved politics as a youthful patriot panting for excellence. 
Clear and firm in his political principles, decided m his opinions, 
unyielding in his course, uuawed by danger in any of the forms ho 
met It in public life, he fondly hoped these qualifications displayed 



THE MESSRS. RANDOLPH. 1345 

in important acts, set forth by that unrivalled eloquence with which 
he knew himself endowed, would gain the approbation of the good 
and the admiration of the world, and accomplish for his country, 
and particularly his native State the highest civil enjoyment and 
political honor. He won the admiration of the world for a time, 
and the approbation of his constituents for ever. A change in the 
political aspect of things, the formation of new parties on issues he 
could not approve, isolated him in Congress, as completely as his 
habits and manners and feelings and tastes had done in private life. 
He saw what he believed to be the wrong prevail in the councils of 
the nation. He found himself a reviled misrepresented man in a 
hopeless minority. Men, that could neither answer nor comprehend 
him, could reproach, and mis-state him, and be applauded. This was 
the fourth fiery furnace to try a soul brave enough to meet the world 
in arms, sensitive enough to be annoyed by the stinging of a gnat, 
firm enough to bear it all on the arena of public combat, tender 
enough to wail in private life where no wife met him with a kiss or 
children with their fond embrace. 

His brother Richard left two sons. The elder afflicted from his 
very birth, in proper time of manhood became a maniac. On the 
second son rested the uncle for the recovery of the diminished family. 
On him he lavished his love. And Theodoric Tudor was worthy of 
the hopes of the mother and the expectations of the uncle. His 
fine powers of mind were united to tenderness of heart, and correct- 
ness of moral principle. John H. Rice had been his instructor ; 
the TJnive^rsity of Harvard his place of study. But — in a letter 
dated Roanoke, July 31st, 1814, the uncle says — "Affliction has 
assailed me in a new shape. My younger nephew has fallen, I fear, 
into a confirmed pulmonary consumption. He was the pride, the 
sole hope of our family. How shall I announce to his wretched 
mother, that the last hope of her widowed life is falling ! Give me 
some comfort, my good friend, I beseech you. He is now travelling 
by slow journeys home. What a scene awaits him there ! His 
birth-place in ashes, his mother worn to a skeleton with disease and 
grief, his brother cut off from all that distinguishes man to his 
advantage from the brute beast. I do assure you that my own 
reason has staggered under this blow. My faculties are benumbed; 
I feel suffocated." When from Dr. Brockenbrough he received the 
news of Tudor's death, Mr. Randolph said in reply — "I can make 
no comment upon it. To attempt to describe the situation of my 
mind would be vain, even if it were practicable. May God bless 
you ; to him alone I look for comfort on this side the grave ; there 
alone if at all 1 shall find it. This loas the fifth furnace. Its 
heat dried up his moisture. He that thought — " this world of 
ours a vast mad house" — "that madness is an epidemic among 
us" — seemed to others, after this event, to have become mad himself. 
In the midst of it, he says to Mr. Key — "I adore the goodness 
and the wisdom of God, and submit myself to his mercy most im- 
plicitly." 



346 THE MESSRS, RANDOLPH. 

Many thought him insane. He might have been so at times. But 
it is certain, with his principles in politics, his refined sensibilities, 
his crushed heart, his admiration of Virginia as it was, his sense of 
honor, and his disordered nerves, he could not act at all on anything, 
without appearing to some part of the community as mad. He 
loved his kindred. Who can read his farewell to Dudley with dry 
eyes ? He educated the children of Bryan. He loved his half- 
brothers and their families. But they were not Randolphs ; the 
family ended with him. When he sat down in his solitary home, 
these thoughts would rush upon him — his family run out with him 
— nobody to know and appreciate him at his house that would per- 
petuate the name. What wonder if " he often sat upon his horse at 
the door ten minutes pondering," where he would ride to divert him- 
self of these cares ; or if he did " have his horse saddled in the dead 
of night, and ride over the plantation with loaded pistols." What 
wonder if he were sometimes mad. But in his madness one thing 
is clear, the splendor of his intellect and the strong feelings of his 
heart never abated. They triumphed in his last hours. The letters 
he wrote from the year 1814, and onwards, would aiford a volume 
of intense interest on morality and religion, as well as politics. He 
was for a long time in possession of papers and correspondence illusr 
trative of the political actions and actors of his day. These he 
deliberately destroyed some years before his death, giving as his 
reason, that he did it for the honor of human nature, and of his 
generation, that these papers exposed the fickleness and weakness 
of political men, in such manner and degree, he was not willing to 
be implicated in the publication even after his death. He had fought 
his fight while he lived ; he had delivered his principles to his coun- 
trymen. He could not revenge upon his enemies and fickle asso- 
ciates by posthumous revelations, involving dishonor. What he 
would not speak he would not print. Table conversations and 
private letters he would not expose, to the detriment of a hated 
adversary. Honored be his name for it. The mandate of his 
idolised mother could not have made a Horace Walpole of him, 
without first driving him perfectly mad. 

He chose peculiar characters, living characters, as the exemplars 
of his beau ideal of Christians and gentlemen. Writing to Mr. F. 
Key, of Washington, in 1814, he says, "It ought never to be for- 
gotten that real converts to Christianity, on opposite sides of the 
globe, agree at the same moment to the same facts. Thus Dr. Hoge 
and Mr. Key, although strangers, understand perfectly Avhat each 
other feels and believes." And again, he says, "I consider Dr. 
Hoge as the ablest and most interesting speaker that 1 ever heard 
in tiie pulpit, or out of it ; and the most perfect pattern of a Chris- 
tian teacher I ever saw. His life affords an example of the great 
truths of the doctrine that he dispenses to his flock ; and if he has 
a fault (which being mortal, 1 suppose he cannot be free from), I 
have never heard it pointed out." 

The following letter to his half-brother, Henry St. George Tucker, 



LETTER ON THE DEATH OF HENRY ST. GEORGE TUCKER, JR. 347 

on the death of his son, Henry St. George, in the bloom of his 
youth, reveals some of the mental exercises of John Randolph of 
Roanoke. 

" May he who has the power, and alway the will, when earnestly, 
humbly, and devoutly entreated, support and comfort you, my 
brother. I shall not point to the treasures that remain to you in 
your surviving children and their mother, dearer than all these put 
together. No, I have felt too deeply how little power have words 
which play round the head to reach the heart when it is sorely 
wounded. The common -places of consolation are at the tongue's 
end of all the self-complacent and satisfied, from the pedant priest 
to the washerwoman. (They who don't feel can talk), I abjure them 
all. But the father of Lord Russell, when condoled with according 
to form, by the book, replied, ' I would not give my dead son for 
any other man's living.' May this thought come home to your 
bosom too, but not on the same occasion. 

" May the Spirit of God, which is not a chimera of heated brains 
nor a device of artful men to frighten and cajole the credulous, but 
it is as much an existence that can be felt and understood as the 
whisperings of your heart or the love you bore to him that you have 
lost ; may that spirit, which is the Comforter, shed his influence 
upon your soul, and incline your heart and understanding to the 
only right way, which is that of life eternal. 

" Did you ever read Bishop Butler's 'Analogy ?' If not, I will 
send it to you. Have you read the book? What I say upon this 
subject, I not only believe, but know to be true; that the Bible 
studied with an humble and contrite heart, never yet failed to do 
its work, even with them that from idiosyncrasy or disordered minds 
have conceived that they were cut off from its promises of life to 
come. 

" 'Ask and ye shall have ; seek and ye shall find ; knock and it 
shall be opened unto you.' This was my only support and stay 
during years of misery and darkness, and just as I had begun almost 
to despair, after more than ten years of penitence and prayer, it 
pleased God to enable me to see the truth, to which until then my 
eyes had been sealed. To this vouchsafement I have made the most 
ungrateful return. Yet I would not give up my slender portion of 
the price paid for our redemption, yea, my brother, our redemption, 
the ransom of sinners, of all who do not hug their chains and refuse 
to come out from the house of bondage, I say I wonld not exchange 
my little portion in the Son of David, for the power and glory of the 
Parthian or Roman Empires, as described by Milton in the tempta- 
tion of our Lord and Saviour, not for all with which the enemy 
tempted the Saviour of man. 

" This is the secret of the change of my spirits, which all who know 
me must have observed, within a few years past. After years spent 
in humble and contrite entreaty, that the tremendous sacrifice on 
Mount Calvary might not have been made in vain fur me, the 



348 LETTER ON THE DEATH OF HENRY ST. GEORGE TUCKER, JR. 

clucfest of sinners, it pleased God to spcalv his peace into my heart 
— thnt peace of God which passeth all understanding to them that 
know it not, and even to them that do, and although I have now as 
then to reproach myself with time mis-spent, and faculties mis-em- 
ployed, although my condition has on more than one occasion re- 
sernbled that of him, who having an evil spirit cast out, was taken 
possession of by seven other spirits more wicked than the first, and 
the first also, yet I trust that they too by the power and mercy of 
God may be, if they are not, vanquished. 

" But where am I running to ? on this subject more hereafter. 
Meanwhile assure yourself, of what is of small value compared with 
that of them who are a part of yourself, of the unchanged regard 
and sympathy of your mother's son. Ah ! my God, I remember to 
have seen her die, to have followed her to the grave, to have won- 
dered that the sun continued to rise and to set, and the order of 
nature to go on. Ignorant of true religion, yet not an atheist, I 
remember with horror my impious expostulations with God upon this 
bereavement. 'But not yet an atheist !' The existence of atheism 
has been denied. But I was an honest one. * * * * Hume 
began, and Ilobbes finished me, (I read Spinosa and all the tribe.) 
Surely I fell by no ignoble hand. And the very man who gave me 
' Hume's Essay upon Human Nature ' to read, administered ' Beattie 
upon Truth,' as the antidote. Venice treacle against arsenic, and 
the essential oil of bitter almonds, a bread and milk poultice for the 
bite of the cohra capello. 

" Had I have remained a successful political leader I might never 
have been a Christian. But it pleased God that my pride should 
be mortified : that by death and desertion I should lose my friends ; 
that, except in the veins of one, and he too possessed ' of a child ' by 
a deaf and dumb spirit, there should not run one drop of my fatlier'a 
blood in any living creature besides myself. The death of Tudor 
finished my humiliation. I had tried all things, but the refuge of 
Christ, and to that with parental stripes was I driven ; often did I 
cry out, Avith the father of that wretched boy, ' Lord I believe, help 
thou mine unbelief!' and the gracious mercy of our Lord to this 
wavering faith, staggering under the force of the hard heart of un- 
belief, 1 humbly hoped would in his good time be extended to me 
also. 

" Throw revelation aside, and I can drive any man by irresistible 
induction to atheism. John Marshall could not resist me. When I 
say any man, 1 mean a man capable of logical and consequential rea- 
soning. Deism is the refuge of them that startle at atheism, and 
can't believe revelation. * * * * Myself, (may God forgive 
us both,) used, with Diderot and Co., to laugh at the deistical bigots, 
who must have milk, not being able to digest meat. 

"All theism is derived from revelation, — that of the Jews con- 
fessedly ; our own is from the same source ; so is the false revelation 
of Mahomet, and I can't much blame the Turks for thinking the 
Franks and Greeks to be idolaters. Every other idea of one God 



REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. 349 

that floats in the world is derived from the traditions of the sons of 
Noah, handed down to their posterity. 

" But enough, and more than enough. I can hardly guide my 
pen. I will, however, add that no lukewarm seeker ever became a 
real Christian, for ' from the days of John the Baptist until now the 
kingdom of Heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by 
force ;' a text which I read 500 times before I had the slightest con- 
ception of its true application. 

" Your Brother, 
" To Henry St. Tucker, Esq." " J. R.^ of Roanoke. 

The last days of Mrs. Judith Randolph were, hy her special and 
earnest request, passed under the roof, and in the family of Dr. 
Rice, in Richmond, As she approached her end, she proposed to 
Dr. Rice a bequest of some of her property, as a memento of her 
kind feelings to him, and as some return for his multiplied attentions 
to her, for a series of years, and particularly in that present sickness 
she was convinced would be her last, and also to add something to 
his regular support, which she saw was not so abundant as she could 
wish. Dr. Rice firmly, yet in the most gentle manner, declined the 
proposition, and convinced her, as he supposed, that, in the circum- 
stances, it might have an ill impression. Some time after, her 
friend, Benjamin Watkins Leigh, was called upon by her to draw 
her will. After her death, Dr. Rice was surprised, that, notwith- 
standing his objections, she had made him a legatee. Being engaged 
in some benevolent operations that required pecuniary help, he took 
the legacy, and scrupulously divided it all among those in measure, 
as near as he could conjecture, according to her estimation of the 
objects while she was living. 



CHAPTER XXIX. 

EEV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D — HIS YOUTH AND MINISTRY TO 1820. 

The author of the beautiful hymn — "^Blest Jesus, when thy 
cross I view — that mystery to the angelic host" — Conrad Speece, 
was for many years pastor of the Stone Church, Augusta County, 
the third in succession. Of German origin, though entirely English 
in his education, he often playfully, in his later years, called him- 
self "the old Dutchman." In some manuscript notes, he says: 
" My father's name was Conrad Speece, the son of Conrad Speece, 
who emigrated to this country from Germany. My mother's maiden 
name was Ann Catherine Turney. I was born in New London, 
Virginia, November 7th, 1776. My parents were poor, but honest 
and industrious people." His birth occurred about a year previous 



850 REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. 

to that of John II. Rice, D. D., and in the same county, Bedford. 
Both were blessed with pious mothers ; both struggled hard with 
poverty for an education. They were associated as tutors in college, 
and maintained for each other a warm friendship through life. 

"My parents," he says, "sent me several years, in my child- 
hood, to a common school, where I learned reading, writing and 
arithmetic. They also instructed me early in religion. In 1787, 
we removed to a farm five miles from New London, where I waa 
employed, several years, in the labors of agriculture. As I delighted 
much in reading, I gradually acquired some knowledge of the his- 
torical parts of the Bible, and some ideas on the leading doctrines 
of religion." 

Samuel Brown, afterwards pastor of New Providence, was one of 
his early teachers. Having formed a high estimate of the boy's 
capacity, he wrote to his father, urging him to send his son Conrad 
to the grammar school, near New London. This request, declined 
by the father, on account of his narrow circumstances, made an 
impression of lasting influence on the boy. Some months after- 
wards, Mr. Edward Graham, the teacher of the grammar school, 
mored probably by the representations of Mr. Brown, " offered to 
give me tuition for four years, on condition of my assisting him in 
teaching, as soon as I should become capable, and until the end of 
that period. My grandmother Speece, in New London, offered to 
furnish my boarding on moderate terms. On this plan, I entered 
the school in November, 1792. 

" At first, the Latin language was very irksome to me, but soon 
became easy." He committed the grammar with great readiness, 
but as a matter of memory. There was no pleasure in the effort to 
apply the forms and rules to the examples in the first Latin book. 
Mr. Graham encouraged him, and complimented the progress he 
was making. One day, while looking over the forms in the grammar, 
and getting almost weary of his occupation, the whole matter seemed 
to open to him in a twinkling, like the drawing of a curtain, or 
awaking from sleep ; and he saw at once the meaning of the forms, 
and the design of the rules he had been storing in his retentive 
memory. He proceeded to gather word after word, in rapid suc- 
cession, reduce it to its root, find its place in the form, subject it to 
the rules, ascertain its meaning, and commit all to his faithful 
memory. After that day, the acquisition of Latin was a delightfal 
exercise. For a time, his teachers knew not what to think of young 
Speece. On went his recitations, rapid, without pausing, sentence 
after sentence, with the same cheerfulness and ease he had followed 
the plough unwearied, from rising to setting sun. At the close of 
the year, Mr. Graham removed to Liberty Hall, and was succeeded 
by Mr. George A. Baxter. This gentleman, while presiding over 
this Academy, had two pupils, John H, Rice and Conrad Speece, 
who honored him in after-life. Mr. Speece remained under the 
instruction of Mr. Baxter a year and a-half, applying himself with 
great devotion to his studies. "I had now gone" — that is, in two 



REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. 351 

years and a-half — "through the usual course of languages and 
sciences" taught in the Academy. Of his habits with the pen we 
know nothing more, than that he sometimes wrote poetry, which 
was thought extraordinary for a youth. 

" In February, 1795, my excellent mother died. This led me to 
resolve that I would seek religion. I tried to pray, and find the 
way of salvation. Being about to quit school, my father told me I 
must provide for myself. I had formed the idea of becoming a 
lawyer, but rather dreaded it in a religious point of view, and was 
not in circumstances suitable for studying law. I wrote to my 
friend, Mr. EdAvard Graham, of Liberty Hall Academy, asking his 
advice on my future conduct. He invited me to go to Liberty Hall, 
offering my boarding, and what instructions I could gain, for a little 
assistance to him in teaching. Perpetual thanks to God, and thanks 
to my friend Graham also, for this invitation — I went to Liberty 
Hall, in May, 1795. New studies, in which I engaged eagerly, 
together with light, ungodly company, soon banished serious im- 
pressions from my mind. I heard the preaching of William Graham, 
our rector, with intellectual pleasure, but with a hard heart. I 
became fond of the profession of the law, and spent my leisure 
hours in legal studies. Towards the end of this summer, I gra- 
dually became again anxious about my eternal interests ; I felt 
myself a sinner, and set out more earnestly than ever to seek sal- 
vation. I was soon driven to the brink of infidelity, by some of 
the more mysterious doctrines of Scripture. Jenyn's Internal Evi- 
dences and Beattie's Evidences, providentially put into my hands 
by our rector, fully convinced me of the truth of Christianity. I 
resolved now to turn my whole attention to the obtaining of accept- 
ance with God, through the Lord Jesus Christ. But how should I 
come to the Father by him ? I set out ignorantly to gain, by my 
own strength, what I called the wedding garment, an humble, holy 
disposition of heart, as a preparation to my being accepted in 
Christ. Here I discovered, much more than before, the dreadful 
depravity of my nature, felt the evil of sin, and acknowledged 
myself most justly condemned. In the midst of many desponding 
fears, I cried to God, in the name of Christ, for sanctification as 
well as justification. At length, in the course of the autumn, I was 
enabled to cast myself, with mingled joy and trembling, by faith, 
on the rich mercy of God, in Christ, for salvation, and to devote 
myself to his service. Blessed day, ever to be remembered with 
gratitude and wonder ! In the ensuing winter, I resolved to engage, 
God willing, in the ministry of the gospel. In April, 1796, i was 
received to communion in the Presbyterian Church of New Mon- 
mouth." 

In September of this year, Mr. Speece was chosen tutor at 
Liberty Hall on a salary of sixty-five pounds and his board ; Oc- 
tober iiOth, together with George Baxter, he received the degree of 
A. B. at the Hall ; on the same day the Hector, William Graham's 
resignation was received by the Trustees. "In the same month 



352 REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. 

(September) I was received bj tbe Lexington Presbytery as a can- 
didate for tbe ministry. They appointed me, as trials, a homily on 
original sin, and a Latin exegesis on the question, in quo consistat 
coeli felicitas. The ensuing winter I studied Theology under the 
instruction of our Rector. In April, 1797, our Presbyterj^ accepted 
my first trials, and further appointed me a lecture on Isaiah 11th : 
1-9 ; and a popular discourse on John 3 : 7. Reluctant to engage 
too early in preaching, I obtained leave of the Presbytery in Sep- 
tember to defer delivering these exercises until the ensuing spring. 
On carefully examining the Confession of Faith, I found no subject 
of scruple, except the doctrine of infant baptism. It was necessary 
to obtain, if possible, full satisfaction on it before the next meeting 
of Presbytery. I entered on the study of the subject by the Scrip- 
tures, with the aid of Booth's Pedobaptism Examined, and William's 
Antipedobaptism Examined. In the result the preponderance of evi- 
dence seemed to me to be against infant baptism. In April, 1798, 
the Presbytery, after accepting my pieces of trial, desired of me an 
account of my difficulties on baptism. They treated me in a friendly 
manner, and desired me to attend their next meeting. In the mean- 
time my licensure was necessarily suspended." 

The succeeding year he made his home mostly at his father's, 
having left Liberty Hall on account of his health, in the month of 
June. In the month of October the Presbytery held a conference 
with him on the subject of baptism, in a kind and friendly way, 
without removing his difficulties. He continued with his father, and 
was engaged laboriously on the farm during the winter, and regained 
his bodily vigor by the continued toil. In the spring of the year 
1799, Rev. Archibald Alexander, President of Hampden Sidney 
College, on a visit to Rockbridge, called to see him for the purpose 
of engaging him as a tutor in College ; and found him engaged in 
the hardest of farming work, running a ditch to drain a portion of 
the farm. The interview was agreeable and characteristic, and 
ended in an engagement of Mr. Speece as tutor. "In May, 1799, 
I settled as tutor at Hampden Sidney College. Made little pro- 
gress this summer in the study of baptism. About the end of the 
year, however, I considered it my duty to be baptized by inmiersion 
on a profession of my faith. This was done in April, 1800, by the 
Rev. James Saunders, pastor of Appomatox church. Without any 
preliminary formality 1 immediately began to preach the gospel. 
An awful, yet delightful task ! Preached almost every Sabbath, at 
various places around and often at college." 

" My friend, the Rev. Archibald Alexander, having obtained, in 
the autumn of this year, the removal of his objections against infant 
baptism, soon convinced me of the necessity of reconsidering the 
subject for myself. I now read Richard Baxter's Plain Scripture 
Proof of Infants' Church Membership and Baptism, and received 
much light from it, as also from Mr. Alexander's consideration. 
In the course of the winter I became thoroughly a convert to the 
Pedobaptist doctrine ; and informed our pastor by letter of my in- 



REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. 353 

tention to return to the Presbyterian church. April 9th, 1801, 
having read before the Presbytery of Hanover a discourse on bap- 
tism by way of trial, they licensed me to preach the gospel. Went 
on preaching as before." This is his brief narrative of his life at 
Hampden Sidney for a little more than two years. He received for 
the service rendered the first year as tutor, by agreement with the 
President, and by order of the Board, March 28th, 1800, one hundred 
pounds — "which," say the records, "is twenty pounds per annum 
more than was formerly directed to be paid him." He was asso- 
ciated with John H. Rice, under President Alexander, and proved 
himself to be, what he said of Mr. Rice — "an able teacher." 
Fresh from the labor of the farm he delighted to retain the simple 
habits of his father's house, dear to his recollections of childhood, 
and blessed to the restoration of his health ; frequently found it 
difficult to conform, to his position as instructor of youth. Often, 
in his room, he might have been seen without coat, vest, shoes, or 
stockings, engaged at his books, attired as for haymaking ; and 
sometimes when summoned by the bell to recitation, he has rushed 
out of his room unconscious of his appearance, till some friend 
remonstrated with him for his carelessness in exposing himself to 
the ridicule of the boys. A severe reproof from the President, Mr. 
Alexander, was the effectual cure. 

" Weary of a college life, and desirous to devote myself more 
entirely to preaching, 1 left Hampden Sidney in September this 
year (1801), and set out as a travelling preacher. About the 
beginning of October the Synod of Virginia appointed me a mis- 
sionary to any of their vacancies below the Allegheny mountains." 
While connected with college, Mr. Speece exercised his poetic powers 
to some extent. His productions were of a devotional kind, ex- 
pressing the spiritual exercises of a Christian man. " I prescribed 
to myself a rule, never to write a line for which I should, as a 
Christian, blush in a dying hour." The hymn in use, the 372d 
of the Presbyterian collection, bears date October 6th, 1800, and 
first made its appearance in the Connecticut Evangelical Magazine. 
His contributions to that periodical in the poetic line were numerous, 
until the appearance of the Virginia lieligious Magazine, which 
became the vehicle of his thoughts for the public eye. 

Spending a year among the vacancies in Virginia and Maryland, 
he visited his native county in 1802, " There being a revival in 
Bedford, I spent a few weeks in April there, and found the preach- 
ing of the gospel in such circumstances peculiarly delightful." In 
February of the next year he accepted an invitation from Mont- 
gomery County, Maryland, and divided his labors between the con- 
gregation of Captain John and the Falls church, and Union in 
Fairfax, Virginia. On the 7th of December, the Presbytery of 
Baltimore received him as candidate, and put in his hands a call. 
He delivered before the Presbytery a sermon on 1st Cor. 10th : 20 
and 21, and a lecture on Romans, 9th chapter. They " put me 
through the usual examinations. On Sabbath, April 22d, 1804, the 
23 



354 REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. 

Presbytery at Captain John ordained me to the work of the ministry 
and installed me as pastor of that church. The Rev. Dr. James 
Muir presided and preached on Ileb. 2d : 3d, first clause. The 
Rev. Stephen B. Balch delivered the charge." On account of re- 
peated attacks of bilious fever he concluded that the climate did not 
agree with his constitution, and the congregation finding some diffi- 
culty in sustaining him, he asked a dissolution of the pastoral 
relation, and preached his farewell sermon, April 21st, 1805. For 
a series of years, in his early ministry, he was greatly afflicted with 
sickness ; attacks of bilious fever were severe and protracted. From 
his poetical effusions the afl^iction appears to have been blessed to 
bis spiritual welfare. 

Mr. Speece laid before Synod regular journals of his journeyings 
and preaching for the time he acted as missionary, before and after 
bis settlement in Maryland. These are lost. Only one extract is 
extant, in the Virginia Religious Magazine, vol. 1st, pp. 378, 379 : 
" Passing lately through a neighborhood where I had preached 
several years ago, I called on an old acquaintance and relative, who 
has for some time past professed religion. Of his first awakening 
he gave me the following account. ' You may remember the time 

when you preached at . I was one of your hearers. Until 

that time I had been quite careless about the salvation of my soul, 
and for some years a profane swearer, and otherwise grossly wicked. 
My heart was not affected by any of the solemn truths which you 
delivered on that occasion — yet from that day I felt very awful and 
abiding religious impressions. When I saw and heard you, I was 
led to reflect that a few years ago we were children and playmates 
together ; that now you were become a Christian, and a minister of 
the gospel, while I remained a miserably impenitent sinner, under 
the wrath of God, and in danger every moment of dropping into 
hell. These reflections produced in my mind the most alarming 
convictions of sin, and so fastened them upon me that they were not 
to be shaken off. I was constrained to betake myself to prayer for 
divine mercy ; and so continued until, as I trust, I obtained the 
pardon of my sins by faith in the Lord Jesus Christ.' How various 
are the methods of the Holy Spirit in bringing sinners unto God ! 
and how strangely does he bless the labors of his ministers often, 
while they seem to themselves to be spending their strength in vain ! 
I remember well that on the day referred to I concluded with sorrow 
of heart, that I had preached the gospel without the least success. 
Yet God was pleased to make me instrumental in awakening this 
person ; and that not by my preaching, strictly speaking, but merely 
by my presence. Let not the preacher of the gospel despond 
because he sees no immediate and striking effects of his ministra- 
tions. In the morning sow thy seed, and in the evening withhold 
not thy hand, for thou knowest not whether shall prosper, this or 
that." 

In the beginning of the year 1806 — " I entered on the discharge 
of my duties in Fluvanna and Goochland, — a half of my time to be 



REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. 355 

employed at Columbia, in Fluvanna, and the other half at Licking- 
hole, in Goochland. Took my abode at Major Robert Quarles, in 
Fluvanna. At the close of the year circumstances did not favor a 
renewal of my expiring engagements. At the beginning of Feb., 
(1807,) I entered on a new scene of action ; having acceded to a pro- 
posal for my preaching during five years, one half of my time at 
Peter ville Church, in Powhatan, the other half equally divided at 
Turkey Cock, and Tearwallet Churches, in Cumberland, with a 
reserve of the fifth Sabbath to myself, whenever one should occur in 
any month. In these regions there are a few pious Presbyterians 
thinly scattered, but no organized societies. Took my abode at 
Josiah Smith's, Esquire, in Powhatan." While residing in this 
family, which was his home during the whole time of his engage- 
ment, he attended the General Assembly in Philadelphia, 1807, 
received the degree of A. M. from Hampden Sidney, 1808 ; second 
time a delegate to Assembly, and preached the Missionary Sermon, 
1810 ; made observations on the annular eclipse, 1811, and Dec. 
26th — " witnessed this night the latter part of that most tremen- 
duous scene, the burning of the Richmond Theatre." At the close 
of his engagement he says — "I enjoyed the pleasures of friendship 
in no ordinary degree. But the success of my preaching, especially 
in Powhatan, appeared to be small. I fear indeed my own spirit too 
often slumbered over my sacred work. Upon the whole I felt a wish 
to retire : — accordingly, about the middle of November, (1812), I 
went to my father's in Campbell, and spent a few months of the 
winter in preaching around." 

Dr. Speece wrote a short sketch of the events and circumstances 
he thought worthy of remembrance, up to this period. It bears date 
Augusta County, Virginia, Jan. 28th, 1828. It is contained on 
three and a quarter sheets foolscap paper, written in a round, plain 
hand. It is to be regretted that he did not give a fuller account of 
his life, connected as he was with some eminent men : and that he 
did not continue it to the close of his days. From this time to the 
end of his life his memoranda of ministerial services is complete, with 
the exception of baptism, of which there is not a single entry. The 
memorandum books contain only occasional statements of facts. 

" March 5th, 1813. Having received an invitation, I set out from 
my father's to visit Augusta Church, which afterwards became, and 
still continues to be my pastoral charge, and which has been the 
scene of my greatest usefulness in the ministry. From the point 
01 time last mentioned, I preserve my journal entire." The dates 
and facts chronicled were helps to his memory, and to himself were 
suggestive of events innumerable, and circumstances of deepest 
imerest — but to others little else than the chronology of a preacher's 
labors. As a specimen we give a page or two : — 

" Journal. 

*' March (JtJi, 1813. Set out for Augusta.— Sabb., 7th. V^ at Lex- 
ington, Ps. 46, 1, 2, 3.— Sabb., 14th. P*^ at New Providence M. H., 



S56 REV. CONRAD SPEECE, B. D. 

James 1, 9, 10. — Sabb., 21st. P' at Aufjusta Churcb, Luke 8, 18. — 
Same Ev'g. V^ at Staunton, John 12, 32.— 23d. P*^ at Aug'a, Ps. 
117, 1.— 24th. P" at Wm. Craig's, Heb. 4, 13.— Sabb., 28th. P^ at 
Aug'a, 2 Sermons on 1 Cor. 3, 11.— 31st. P' at Salem M. H., Gal. 
2, 19. 

''April 1st. V'^ at Capt. Jno. Campbell's, 3 John 2.— Sabb., 4. 
P'^ at Bethel M. M., 2 Sermons on 2 Cor. 6, 17, 18.— 5th. P' at Mr. 
Wm. Gilkeson's, Acts 21, 13.— Sabb., 11th. P** at Aug'a, Luke 18, 
13.— 16th. PJ at Mr. James Ilooke's, Luke 8, 14.— 17. P^ at Flo- 
gel's M. H., Ps. 119, 124.— Sab., 18. P'' at Aug'a, 2 Sermons, the 
1st on Luke 10, 42, first clause ; the 2d on Isa. 44, 5. — 19th. P^ at Sa- 
lem, P. 119, 133.— 22, Ev'g. V^ at Staunton, Rev. 22, 34.— Sab., 25. 
P^^ at Aug'a, 2 Sermons, the 1st on 1 Cor. 4, 2 ; the 2d on Ps. 37, 
4.— Same Ev'g. P*^ at Staunton, Prov. 28, 13.-27. The people of 
Augusta Church invited me, by their Elders, to settle permanently 
among them as their pastor. They appeared unanimous and earnest 
in their invitation. I promised to decide on their proposal within 
the next month.— Same day. P"^ at Aug'a, Matt. 7, 21. — 29, Ev'g. 
P*^ at Staunton, 1 Cor. 13, 5.— 30. P'' at Bethel, Isa. 45, 22.— Same 
Ev'g. P*^ at Mr. John Logan's, 1 John 3, 1, first clause. 

''3Iai/, Sab. 2d. P'' at Bethel before the Lord's Supper, 1 Cor. 11, 
24. — 4th. Arrived at my father's in Campbell. — 6th. Attended the 
meeting of Hanover Presbytery, at Lynchburg. — 8th. Obtained my 
dismission from this Presb'y to join the Presb'y of Lexington. — 
Same Ev'g. P'' at Lynchburg, P. 119, 133.— Sab'th, 9. P^ at do., 
before the Lord's Supper, Phil. 3, 7. — 11th. Left my father's. — Sab. 
16. P*^ at the Masons' Hall, Richmond, Matt. 5, 6.— Same day. P"^ 
at the Capitol, do., Ps. 119, 124. — 17th. Wrote to inform the people 
of Augusta Church of my acceptance of their proposal. They are 
to have my undivided labors, and to give me, for my support, 500 
dollars per annum, and as much more as proper exertions can from 
time to time obtain. Appointed to begin my labors there on the 
first Sabbath of next month. — Same day. P'^ at the Masons' Hall, 
Richmond, Rom. 8, 37. — 18th. P"^ at Mrs. Catherine Strothers, do.. 
Matt. 16, 24.— 21st. P^ at Josiah Smith's, Esq'r, 1 John, 3, 5.— 
22d. P^ at Peterville, Matt. 22, 4, 5.— Sab., 23d. P^ at Turkey 
Cock, Eph. 6, 15. — Same day. P'' at Capt. Joseph McLaurine's, Ps. 
119, 140.-25. P' at Tcarwallet, 1 Thess. 1, 3.— Same day. P'' at 
Mr. Geo. Anderson's, Matt. 16, 24.-26. P'' at Mr. Stephen Trent's, 
Ruth 1, 16.-29. P^ at Turkey Creek, 2 Cor. 13, 11, first part.— 
Sab. 30. P*^ at Columbia, 1 Thess. 3, 8. 

''June 1. P^ at Lickingholc, Zach. 9, 9. — 4th. Arrived at Alex- 
ander Nelson's, Esq'r, where I take my abode." 

In this manner he journalizes till the day of his death. The 
situation of the congregation, the circumstances of the invitation, 
the retired pastor, his reason for acceptance, were all trusted to his 
memory with these simple dates. His visit to his much esteemed, 
brother in the ministry, and companion at the College, John II. Rice, 
who had but lately removed to Richmond, in interesting circum- 



INSTALLATION OF DR. SPEECE. 357 

Stances, is so recorded that a stranger would not know how much he 
valued that brother and friend. His interview with the brethren of 
Hanover Presbytery is summed up in the notice of meeting them, 
and getting a dismission, and the text on which he discoursed to 
their great gratification. All his public services are recorded in 
chronological order, his attendance on Synod and Presbytery, his 
visits of every kind that led him out of the bounds of his congrega- 
tion, short notices of events of particular importance, all are put 
down in chronological order. While he is particular in mentioning 
his attendance on the Lord's Supper, and performance of the mar- 
riage ceremony, he does not in the journal make record of baptisms. 
The reason is not anywhere given. 

On the 1st of October, 1813, at Windy Cove, he became a regular 
member of Lexington Presbytery; and received and accepted a call 
from Augusta church. Saturday, the 16th of the month, was the 
day designated for his installation. The appointment was made for 
a communion season, on the succeeding Sabbath, embracing the two 
previous and succeeding days. His record of the last great gathering 
of the old congregation of '■'■The Triple Forks of Shenandoah" is as 
brief as an ordinary notice could be ; "was installed as pastor at the 
church, by a Committee of Lexington Presbytery, The Rev. George 
Bourne preached on John 5 : 35 ; the Rev. Wm. Calhoon presided, and 
gave the charge. God grant that the people and myself may never for- 
get the solemn transaction. May he bless our covenant abundantly." 

The public services began as usual, on Friday, at the old grove 
embowered church-fort. The pastor elect preached from Heb. 12: 
15, " Looking diligently lest any man fail of the grace of God ; lest 
any root of bitterness springing up trouble you, and thereby many 
be deceived." On Saturday came on the installation services. The 
pastor of Tinkling Spring, John M'Cue, whose charge many of them 
were accustomed to worship here in former days, came along to 
preach on the Sabbath ; also William Calhoon, the minister of 
Staunton and Brown's meeting-house, whose charge embraced a por- 
tion of those on Lewis's Creek, and those in Staunton, that once 
made part of the " Triple Forks," and still in affection clung to the 
Stone church. From Mossy Creek and Jennings' Gap, the scene 
in succeeding years of the labors of Hendren, and from the South 
River down towards Port Republic, with their minister, George 
Bourne, the talented and the erring, the people came as in the times 
when their fathers and themselves, when children, fled to the fort 
for safety, and came on Sabbath to worship. The hill was full of 
horses and people ; not a carriage there. Horses, caparisoned with 
saddles for men and women, and pillions, and blankets, were to be 
seen standing all around, tied to the limbs of trees, from an early 
hour on Saturday. You could see the people coming from every 
direction, as the highways were not so fenced in as at this day, in 
groups of smaller or larger companies ; here a family all on horse- 
back, the father with a child behind him, and one in his arms, and 
the mother equally balanced, moving slowly along ; another with his 



358 THE COMMUNION. 

■wife upon a pillion and a child on the pommel of his saddle ; and 
then some young people that had met accidentally on the road, or 
had, perhaps, gone a little out of their way on some pretence, came 
riding up in the unpretending gallantry of independent mountaineers. 

The second pastor, William Wilson, under the pressure of in- 
firmity, had retired from the office of pastor ; you might see his 
residence on the rising ground, a little to the south of the church ; 
and the third pastor, of Avhom high expectations had been formed, 
was about to be installed. Installation services in those days of 
health and longevity were rare. Few people had witnessed two on 
that hill, many had never witnessed one. Though men had human 
passions then, and felt all the frailties of our nature, and ministers 
and their people were not exempt from causes of uneasiness, yet the 
changes in the pastoral relation were not so frequent then as they 
are now. Pastors lived, and labored, and diod among their people. 
This third pastor of Augusta lived to fill up with his predecessors 
the ministerial labors of about a century of years ; and all three 
at last were buried by the people they had served, and will come 
forth with them, and with each other, at the resurrection. 

The old Presbyterian settlers of the Valley were very particular 
about their personal appearance when they met on the Sabbath for 
the worship of God. Before the Revolution, their " Sunday clothes," 
brought from the mother country, Avere costly, according to their 
ability to indulge in this almost single approach to extravagance, 
and were preserved with a care becoming the economy of their situa- 
tion. During the struggle for independence, the wives and daugh- 
ters plied the wheel and loom more dextrously, and brought out, as 
the product of their skilful fingers, the apparel of their husbands, 
and brothers, and themselves, for their Sabbath meetings, as well 
as for their domestic pursuits ; and since the war of independence the 
great increase of wealth had not yet enabled the foreign texture to 
supplant the domestic fabric. And on this occasion men aud women, 
boys and girls, youth and maidens, came in fabrics of all kinds and 
colors, more domestic than foreign, just as suited the taste and 
opportunities of independent men and women, dressed all in " their 
best." 

On Saturday, instead of the usual preaching, suited to a com- 
munion season, and a short recess, and then another sermon, the 
services suited to the installation of the new pastor, were performed. 
The Kev. George Bourne, but lately ordained, preached from John 
5 : 35, " He was a burning and shining light, and ye were willing 
for a season to rejoice in that light;" and gave a sketch of v/hat a 
pastor should be, shining as the light, burning like the fire that 
warms and does not destroy. The Kev. William Calhoon presided, 
and after the proper questions had been asked and answered by the 
pastor and the people, gave the charge to each to walk worthy of 
their vocation. The congregation retn-ed, some to their homes, and 
visitors with their friends to pass the night. On communion seasons, 
and particularly on this, all houses were open for friends, all com- 



THE COMMUNION. 359 

mon business suspended, and all families gave themselves up to 
hospitality and devotion. People felt free to talk on religious sub- 
jects, and review the dealings of the Lord with them, and enquire 
for the right way. Often, on such occasions, the anxious soul, for 
the first time, spoke of its fears and its desires after salvation. 

On Sabbath morning, at an earlier hour, the families assembled. 
What a sight of beauty and solemnity all around ! — the mountains 
and hills, and forest-covered plains, all in the gorgeous dress of 
frosty yet mild October ; and the old fort hill thickening with men 
and women coming to worship God. The voice of singing and of 
prayer is heard from the old church echoing among the trees. Had 
a warm-hearted inhabitant of the North of Ireland been brought, 
like Ezekiel in vision, to stand upon the hill, he would have recog- 
nised the cadence and melody of his ancestors, and joined in the 
sacred old tune he had so often sung ; he would never have asked 
if this were a sacrament, but have looked around for the ministers, 
and for the tables, whether they were in the church or at the tent 
in the church-yard. And there, in the capacious seats around the 
pulpit, and the reading desk, were the ministers for the occasion, 
and the elders of the church ; Wilson the retired pastor, tall, spare, 
erect, warm in feeling, earnest in delivery, lifting up his voice like 
a trumpet, in his excitement; M'Cue, short, full set, of a ruddy 
countenance, pleasant, and earnest in his services ; and Calhoon, of 
middle-size, spare, with high cheek bones, in appearance and man- 
ner, and delivery of bis message, much resembling John B. Smith, 
of Hampden Sidney, under whose ministry he came into the church; 
and the newly installed pastor, tall, square shouldered, athletic, as 
mild in bis demeanor as strong in his manhood. First, the sermon 
on the death of Christ, and its blessed fruits in the salvation of 
sinners through faith. Then the fencing the tables, warning the 
unprepared, the impenitent and faithless to keep back from the 
table of the Lord, and not to touch the holy emblems. Then 
the consecrating prayer, and the hymn, and the serving of the 
first table with the bread and wine, and an address on some exciting 
subject of gospel hope or faith. And after the elements have been 
passed down the long tables, extending to the right and left of the 
pulpit, the length of the house, covered with white linen, and seated 
on either side with communicants, and the guests have been indulged 
in meditation and devotion, another hymn ; and then another com- 
pany of guests come out of the crowd to take the place of those re- 
tiring from the tables, served by the new pastor. Another minis- 
ter waits on these with the elements and an address ; and with 
singing, these retire for others ; and thus table after table is served, 
till all in the large assembly who have on Saturday or Sabbath 
morning, or some previous time received from the officers of the 
church a token of admission, have received the communion. The 
passing hours are not carefully noted ; the solemn devotions of God's 
people must not be disturbed or hurried, or the decencies of religious 
habits and belief shocked by the rushing to the communion from 



360 THE COMMUNION. 

sudden impulse, or comina: burdened with unworthiness, that could 
not meet the eye of the elder and minister. Then came the closing 
hymn, and the prayer and givino; thanks, and the solemn address 
to those who had not approached the Lord in penitence and faith. 
The crowd slowly disperses. The hill is silent, and the tread of 
horses echoes in the forests as the little groups seek their homes ; 
some bearing in their hearts the good seed, and some shaking off the 
solemn impressions made at the supper of the Lord. Larger assem- 
blies may be gathered at old Augusta Church, but such a meet- 
ing of the Triple Forks will never bo again. On Monday the pastor 
preached, as usual on such occasions, a sermon calculated to cherish 
the impressions made on the minds of the people by the services of 
the preceding days. His text, Acts 3 : 26, Unto you first God, hav- 
ing raised up his son Jesus, sent him to bless you in turning away 
every one of you from his iniquities. 

Such, with the exception of the installation services, were the 
communion seasons in the valley of Virginia. These meetings were 
often attended with great excitements ; and the services were pro- 
longed through successive days. Deep convictions were not unfre- 
quently the consequences — and many hopeful conversions. People 
flocked to these meetings with an interest they could not describe, 
and carried away impressions they could not forget. Congregations 
have multiplied in numbers, and grown smaller in their circumfer- 
ence and number of members ; ministers have smaller fields of labor, 
and live nearer to each other. Communion seasons in frequent succes- 
sion may be attended by riding a few miles, and the novelty is gone ; 
and the interest from visitors at a great distance is gone ; and the 
laborers gathered at a meeting are fewer in number ; and the taste 
of people is greatly changed with their changed circumstances. 
Notwithstanding a communion in the summer or early fall in one of 
the old valley congregations, is invested with circumstances that 
touch the heart. 

From the records of Lexington Presbytery we learn that Mr. 
George Bourne, calling himself a preacher of the Independent 
Church of England, made request " to be taken into union with this 
Presbytery," at its meeting in Staunton, Oct. 18th, 1811. Some 
reports unfavorable to Mr. Bourne having come to the knowledge 
of Presbytery, action in his case was deferred. He renewed his re- 
quest the next spring, at a meeting in New Providence, in April. 
The Presbytery hearing statements favorable to Mr. Bourne, and in 
consideration of his having labored about eighteen months in the 
Presbytery, and a congregation at Port Republic having been 
formed under his ministrations and zealous labors, resolved to re- 
ceive him as a candidate. Being introduced to Presbytery, he was 
examined on his experimental acquaintance with religion, his views 
of the doctrines and form of government of the Presbyterian Church, 
and giving satisfaction to the members, he was licensed " to preach 
the gospel of Christ as a probationer for the gospel ministry." At 
a meeting of Presbytery on the 29th of the next October, at Tiuk- 



THE CASE OF MR. BOURNE. 361 

ling Spring, a call was presented from the congregation of South 
River for Mr. Bourne's services, nnd being by him accepted, prepa- 
rations Avere made for his ordination, which took place at the house 
of Mr. Joseph Barger, Port Republic, Dec. 26th, 1812 ; Mr. Wm. 
Wilson presiding, and Mr. John McCue delivering the ordination 
sermon. In the succeeding May he attended the General Assembly 
of the Church as delegate from Lexington Presbytery. He was 
again a delegate in 1815 ; and in consequence of his action as their 
representative, he was arraigned and tried by his Presbytery on two 
charges by common fame. 1st. With having brought very heavy 
charges in the Assembly against some ministers of the gospel in 
Virginia, whom he refused to name, respecting their treatment of 
slaves, the tendency of which was to bring reproach upon the charac- 
ter of the Virginia clergy in general. 2d. And also, since his re- 
turn, with having made several unwarrantable and unchristian 
charges against many of the members of the Presbyterian Church 
in relation to slavery. The trial took place at Bethel, Dec. 27th, 
1815. The excitement in the country was great ; at the fall meet- 
ing the congregation of South River applied for dissolution of the 
pastoral connexion, alleging inability to meet their obligations, and 
"other causes;" and Mr. Bourne threw the gauntlet boldly against 
the Presbytery and the community in which he had cast his lot, 
maintaining from the press which he set up in Harrisonburg, and by 
addresses where people would listen, and in conversation, that slavery 
as known in Virginia, was incompatible with the gospel ; that slave- 
holding and church membership were a contradiction, and that slave- 
holding and the ministry was worse than absurd — were no common 
sin. Had he maintained these sentiments in a manner becoming the 
decencies of life, the public mind, not then feverish on the subject 
of slavery, but actually inclining to emancipation, might have borne 
it in silence as the extreme of a well-meaning man, and been, per- 
haps, carried on in its course. 

Four ministers and four elders were present at the adjourned 
meeting for the trial — Rev. Messrs. Baxter, M'Cue, Speece, and 
Anderson received from Hanover Presbytery at that meeting ; with 
Elders Messrs. John Babb, Samuel Linn, William Bell, and John 
Weir. Mr. Bourne, to prevent a trial, had cited all the members as 
witnesses ; the Presbytery, as a preliminary step, decided that such 
citation did not bar the right of members to sit in Presbytery. Mr. 
Bourne then ofiered an appeal to the Assembly on the whole case ; 
this the Presbytery refused in this stage of the business. The first 
charge was taken up, and assertions made by Mr. Bourne on the 
floor of the Assembly were reported by a delegate from Hanover 
Presbytery, Rev. J. D. Paxton, who was present as a member of 
Assembly, very concisely ; the principal part of his testimony being, 
that Mr. Bourne " said he had seen a professor of religion, perhaps 
he said a preacher, driving slaves ; thinks he added chained or tied 
together, through a certain town in Virginia. In answer to some 
observaiions by the Rev. William Hill, Mr. Bourne said it was im- 



362 REV. GEORGE BOURNE. 

possible to conceive or describe tbe state of slavery as practised in 
Virginia, or in tbe Soutbern States, and even by professors of reli- 
gion ; and, Mr. Bourne being called upon to name tbe party driving 
tbe slaves, refused to comply witb tbe call." Mr. Robert Horron 
testified tbat Mr. Bourne told bim tbat be bad laid before tbe last 
General Assembly an overture enquiring what was to be done with 
a minister of tbe gospel who tied up his slave, whipped her, left her 
tied, went to church and preached, then came back and whipped her 
again, and called on a bystander to kill tbe husband of the woman 
whipped, for his interference, and that be, tbe minister, would see 
bim barmless. Mr. Herron also testified tbat Mr. Bourne repeated 
to him the substance of Mr. Paxton's testimony, and said that on 
his refusal to name the man there was "a great bustle in the house." 

On the second charge, Mr. Herron testified that " he has heard 
Mr. Bourne say he believed it to be impossible that any man could 
be a Christian and a slaveholder — tbat slaveholders were all a set 
of negro thieves ;" and that Mr. Bourne, on being reminded tbat the 
Presbytery would call him to account, " answered, let them quit 
stealing." Three letters from Mr. Bourne to Rev. A. B. Davidson 
were read, in which he gives account of tbe doings in Assembly, and 
says — "Not a man even attempted to defend man-tnieving boldly, 
but Mr. Hill, of Winchester;" — "that tbe Devil can make better 
pretensions to be a Christian than a slaveholder — the one is the 
father of all evil, but he is no hypocrite ; but a Christian slaveholder 
is an everlasting liar, and thief, and deceiver;" — "tbat tbe idea 
that a man could be a Christian or a democrat and a slaveholder, 
was quite a jest among northern and eastern and western brethren 
in tbe Assembly — it is absolutely impossible;" — "a man who says 
tliat he is a Christian and a republican, and has any connexion with 
feiavery, only exposes himself to ridicule, for be is so simple that he 
cannot discern right from WTong, or so deceitful tbat be professes 
honesty while he is a thief; — no slaveholder is or can consistently 
profess himself to be a Presbyterian, if tbe Confession of Faith is 
the standard of the Church." A printed paper was read, and ano- 
ther letter from Mr. Bourne to the stated clerk. After hearing 
these testimonies and papers. Presbytery decided tbat the two 
charges were supported. " Tbe question was then proposed — Can 
Mr. Bourne, consistently with tbe conduct exhibited by the evidence, 
be any longer retained as a member of this Presbytery? — which 
question was decided in the negative. Wherefore resolved, that Mr. 
George Bourne be and he hereby is deposed from the office of the 
gospel ministry." From this decision Mr. Bourne appealed to the 
next General Assembly. 

On the 21st of May, 1816, " an overture containing an appeal 
made by Mr. George Bourne from a decision of tbe Presbytery of 
Lexington, Avas brought into tbe Assembly, and being read, was 
committed to Drs. Nott, Blatcbford, and Mr. B. H. Rice, who were 
instructed to report to the Assembly on tbe subject as soon as con- 
venient." This committee Avas afterwards enlarged by the addition 



KEY. GEORGE BOURNE. 363 

of Drs. Green, Wilson and Neill. This committee reported that as 
the proper documents were not before the Assembly, there could be 
no hearing of the appeal. The Assembly ordered — "That a cer- 
tified copy of the records of the Lexington Presbytery, in this case, 
be duly made and transmitted to the next Assembly, unless the 
Synod of Virginia, to which the Assembly can have no objection, 
shall have previously received the appeal." The Synod of Virginia, 
at its meeting in October, in Fredericksburg, made exceptions to the 
records of Lexington Presbytery, "of an appeal to the General 
Assembly, over the head of Synod, without expressing a disappro- 
bation," but proceeded no further. The necessary papers and docu- 
ments being laid before the Assembly of 1817, on the second day 
of its sessions, Mr. Bourne's appeal was made the order of the day 
for the afternoon of the fifth day, but was not taken up till the fore- 
noon of the sixth day, Wednesday, May 21st. On that and the 
succeedmg day, the parties were fully heard. A motion was made 
to affirm the decision of Presbytery ; this, after discussion, was 
postponed, for — "While the Assembly do not mean to express an 
opinion on the conduct of Mr. Bourne, yet they judge that the 
charges were not fully substantiated, and if they had been, the sen- 
tence was too severe ; therefore resolved, that the sentence be 
reversed." The discussion on this whole subject was brought to a 
conclusion on the forenoon of May 23d, by the adoption of the fol- 
lowing resolution: — "That the sentence of the Presbytery of 
Lexington, deposing Mr, Bourne, be reversed, and it hereby is 
reversed, and that the Presbytery commence the trial anew." 

The Presbytery, during its sessions at Bethel, reinstated the two 
charges made against Mr. Bourne in preparation for a new trial, A 
letter from the accused to the moderator says — "The Presbytery 
will accept of my apology for every thing which they construe to 
be justly offensive to them. An irritable temper, however palliated, 
is wrong ; indecorous expressions, especially when liable to miscon- 
Btruction, cannot be vindicated; and actions incompatible with the 
charitable sensibilities which the gospel enjoins are unjustifiable. 
For every thing therefore of this nature, I hope the Presbytery will 
receive this acknowledgment, both as the proof of my regret and as 
ample reparation, that the Avhole subject may for ever be obliterated." 
Germantown, May 28th 1817. This letter was not considered such 
an expression of repentance as would justify the dismission of the 
case. A 3d charge Avas instituted, " that he (Mr. Bourne) did soon 
after his trial and deposition, print and publish or cause to be printed 
and published, a sheet signed with his name containing various and 
gross slanders against the Presbytery," Also a 4th charge, "that 
he did in contempt of the authority of Presbytery, and of the sen- 
tence by which he was deposed, continue to preach before the sen- 
tence from which he appealed was reversed." On the ground of 
Cvjmmon fame a 5th charge, "that he did about June 1815, on his 
return from the General Assembly without any valid plea of neces- 
Hiiy, authjrlzj the purchase of a hoi so lor him on the Sabbath day; 



364 REV. GEORGE BOURNE. 

and afterwards that he acted a grossly dishonest part In refusing to 
pay for said horse," and also a Gth chartro, "that ho liad frequently 
been guilty of the crime of wilful departure from the truth." The 
trial took place in Staunton, in November 1817. Extracts from the 
records of Winchester Presbytery were read, containinfj; the evi- 
dence taken by the Presbytery on the subject of the 5th charge, the 
circumstances having occurred in the bounds of that Presbytery. 
The evidence was full and convincing. 

Rev. William Hill of Winchester Presbytery attended on citation 
— and gave testimony on the first charge, having been a member of 
the Assembly of 1815. He repeated what was already before Pres- 
bytery with aggvavations. and additions, and was confident a deep 
impression was made by Mr. Bourne injurious to the Virginin clergy 
and altogether unfounded. Mr. Bourne not attending this meeting 
of Presbytery, farther action was suspended and new citations issued 
for the next meeting, which took place in March, 1818, in Harrison- 
burg. After having ordained Mr. Daniel Baker, now so well known 
in the Church, Presbytery proceeded to take some evidence in the 
case of Mr. Bourne. But on account of his absence, thouo;h regu- 
larly cited, Presbytery directing new citations, adjourned to meet 
in Staunton, on the fourth Wednesday of April. At the time ap- 
pointed ten ministers and four elders assembled. Mr. Bourne by 
letter protested against all the proceedings of Presbytery in his 
case, and all the proceedings of Winchester Presbytery, denying all 
the criminality expressed in all the charges, and concluded by, "and 
hereby appeal from all,, and every minute, act, resolution, decision 
and sentence, which have been or may be adopted ab initio ad finera 
to the next General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church." Mr. 
Bourne having impeached Mr. Hill's veracity, the Presbytery first 
decided that Mr. Bourne's statements accompanying that impeach- 
ment were most grossly contrary to truth," and that his attack, "is 
a most atrocious slander." Presbytery proceeded to prepare their 
proof on the 3d, 4th, 5th, and Gth charges ; and after deliberation 
pronounced that the charges were all, except the fourth, supported 
by evidence; — and that, "Mr. George Bourne be and hereby is 
deposed from the office of the gospel ministry." The Presbytery, 
declaring that Mr. Bourne's letter was not properly an appeal, and 
the carrying a case from the Presbytery to the Assembly, passing 
by the Synod was irregular, resolved that in the present case they 
would " overlook the inaccuracies of the case, and allow Mr. B.'s 
letter to have the efi'ect of an appeal in conformity with his wishes." 

On the third day of the sessions of the Assembly, May 1818, 
the papers in Mr. Bourne's case were read, and the hearing of the 
parties was made the order of the day for the fifth day of the ses- 
sions. Tuesday, May 26th 1818, the trial of Mr. Bourne's appeal 
came on in course, and Mr. Bourne was heard at length. The dele- 
gates from Lexington Presbytery, Rev. Messrs. George A. Baxter 
and Conrad Speece, commenced the defence of the Presbytery — 
which was completed the next forenoon. On the afternoon of that 



REV. GEORGE BOURNE, 365 

day and the forenoon of the 28th, the whole suhject was discussed 
in the Assembly, and "the decision of the Presbytery of Lexington, 
declaring him deposed from the gospel ministry, be and it is hereby 
confirmed, on the first, second, third, fifth and sixth charges." The 
vote was taken separately on each of these charges. In this case 
protracted through nearly three years, and brought before three 
Assemblies, the whole subject of slavery in its connection with the 
Church of Christ was fully discussed. The Presbytery of Lexington 
in exercising upon Mr. Bourne in 1815, the discipline of the Church, 
assumed the position and asserted the principles maintained ever 
since by the Church in the Southern States, and consented to, and 
acted upon, by a large number of those whose lot is cast where 
slavery docs not exist in the civil state. Messrs. Baxter and Speece 
took tlie lead in the first trial, and successfully defended their Pres- 
bytery before the Assembly on the final appeal. Mr. Bourne cited 
those texts of Scripture and made the references to the laws of na- 
ture and of nations, that have been used ever since to enlist the 
prejudices and passions of men. Messrs. Baxter and Speece gave 
those interpretations of Scripture and the laws of nations which are 
to this day, considered as the abiding truths on which all action in 
relation to slavery is based. 

They maintained that slavery had been a political institution or 
arrangement from time immemorial; that its existence was recog- 
nized in the Old and New Testaments, and the duties of masters 
and servants as Christians, were distinctly marked out ; that the 
religion of the Bible wherever it prevailed meliorated slavery, and 
if anything ever brought the bondage of man to his fellow-man to 
an end, it would be the gospel operating mutually upon the master 
and the slave. But whether such a state of things as is styled 
universal freedom will ever be realized on earth, the history of the 
past, and the prospects of the present give no decided proof. Un- 
fulfilled prophecy, in its true yet dim foreshadowings, admit of a 
construction favorable to such anticipations. Mr. Speece believed 
that the gospel would be the great persuasive means to accomplish 
an end he devoutly desired, universal emancipation ; he deprecated 
all force, believing that violent measures for the eradication of slavery 
would cause its perpetuity. The progression in which he believed 
was — the diffusion of the gospel — peace in man's heart and with 
his fellow-man — and universal freedom. As a friend and supporter 
of the Colonization Society, the reports he prepared for the Auxiliary 
Society in Augusta, breathe the most liberal sentiments, and ex- 
press the highest hopes and most enlarged desires for his native 
lj,nd and for Africa. He lamented the foreign interference, that, 
under the plea of hastening an event he desired, threw obstacles 
insurmountable in the path already filled with perplexing difficulties. 
Tne College of New Jersey in September, 1820, conferred on 
Mr. Speece the degree of D. D. The compliment was received in 
tue proper spirit. 



366 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 

CHAPTER XXX. 

JOHN H. RICE, D. D. — HIS REMOVAL TO PRINCE EDWARD. 

The death of Moses Hoge, President of H<ampden Sidney Col- 
lege, and Professor of Theology of Synod of Virginia, opened the 
way for the removal of Dr. Rice from his most interesting sphere 
of labor in Richmond. Dr. Hoge was present at the Assembly of 
1820, in which Dr. Rice won golden opinions ; and TNTiting from 
this Assembly, Dr. Rice says with pardonable partiality for his Vir- 
ginia friends : " But there are many men of powerful talents in the 
church now. And I think we are growing in intellectual strength. 
Drs. Hoge and Alexander are beyond all doubt the two foremost 
amongst us." The sickness that confined Dr. Hoge in Philadelphia 
after the sessions of the Assembly, ended in his death July 5th. 
A successor was desirable immediately in both offices thus made 
vacant. The College had no difficulty in finding a President. To 
understand the position of the Synod, and the question of removal 
presented to Dr. Rice, some of the acts of Dr. Hoge must be taken 
into consideration ; and also the doings of Dr. Alexander in Phila- 
delphia and Princeton. 

Dr. Hoge succeeded Dr. Alexander in the Presidency of Hamp- 
den Sidney College. Dr. Alexander removed in Nov. 1806, and 
Dr. Hoge entered on his office Oct. 1807. The principal induce- 
ment intiuencing Dr. Hoge to accept the presidency was the prospect 
held out to him, by the brethren in the vicinity of the college, of a 
theological school in connexion with the college. In April, 1808, 
the Presbytery of Hanover by their committee. Rev. Messrs. J. H. 
Rice, C. Speece, and James Daniel, elder, entered into an agree- 
ment with the Trustees of Hampden Sidney College, by which said 
Trustees hold the funds and library belonging to the Presbytery, 
and apply them on certain given conditions. The 3d article was — 
" When the funds given by the said Presbytery shall be sufficient to 
employ a teacher of theology for the instruction of such poor and 
pious youth, then such teacher shall be such person as shall be 
recommended by the Presbytery, and approved of by the Trustees 
of College." The Trustees construed the office of their President 
. as embracing the work of teacher of theology, according to the 
examples of their former Presidents ; and of course they considered 
Mr. Hoge a proper person to receive any proceeds of the funds and 
be employed by Presbytery in directing the studies of candidates 
for the ministry. The Presbytery at its meeting in October recog- 
nized this arrangement of the Trustees, and Mr. Hoge became the 
acknowledged teacher of theology. Hampden Sidney became more 
closely associated than ever in the minds and hearts of the church 
with the preparation of young men for the gospel ministry. Mr. 
Hoge was a tower of strength to the College and Theological school, 



STUDENTS UNDER DR. HOGE. 367 

in his meekness, and purity, and benevolence, and ability, and de- 
votion to the work of the gospel. He had been engaged in the 
Valley in bringing forward young men to the ministry. Mr. John 
Boggs of Berkeley, was instructed by him, and passed a long life in 
the ministry: Wm. S. Reid that filled so important a post in the 
College, commenced his preparations for the ministry with Mr. 
Hoge in the Valley ; and a number of others received more or less 
of their preparatory instruction under his care before his removal 
to the College. Dr. Alexander bore decisive testimony to Mr. 
Hoge's powers of discrimination, and his clear views of theological 
truth, by deciding in his favor, against his beloved teacher on a 
controverted subject of theology — that in conversion there is a 
direct agency of the Holy Spirit ; Graham stood lofty in his mental 
independence, Hoge meek in his wisdom; Alexander, beloved by 
both, loved them for their excellencies, and rejoiced that Mr. Hoge 
was his successor in the College. 

Mr. Rice was chosen Trustee of the College, 1807, at the meeting, 
June 6th, in which Mr. Hoge was chosen President. The Trustees 
at that meeting were, Samuel W. Venable, Paul Cari'ington, Clement 
Carrington, Francis Watkins, Goodridge Wilson, Joseph Venable, 
James Morton, (Major,) Isaac Read, Matthew Lyle, (Rev.,) Jacob 
Morton, Richard N. Venable, and Drury Lacy, (Rev.) Mr. Rice, 
experienced in the affairs of the College, gave his hearty assistance to 
Mr. Hoge, who was putting forth all his energies to make the Col- 
lege, according to the beautiful ideal he had fonned, in and for his 
native Valley of the Shenandoah. Messrs. Lyle, Lacy, Rice, and 
J. Venable, were a committee, in 1808, to arrange the college classes, 
studies, after the most approved plan. They entered upon the busi- 
ness with the President, and in 1812, reported the whole plan, as 
arranged, and introduced, embracing a very liberal course of studies 
in comparison with any American college in operation. Before he 
was chosen professor by the Synod, and while the College was rising 
in excellence and usefulness, Dr. Hoge was exerting himself to aid 
in their preparation for the ministry, such men as John B. Hoge, 
Andrew Shannon, James C. Willson, John D. Ewing, Jesse H. Tur- 
ner, and Charles H. Kennon, Samuel D. Hoge, Wm. S. Lacy, and 
Samuel McNutt, John Kirkpatrick, and Walter S. Pharr, all men 
favorably known in the churches in Virginia for a series of years ; 
all but one of whom, Mr. Lacy, have gone to meet their Lord. 

Mr. Alexander was Moderator of the General Assembly, in 1807, 
the Spring succeeding his removal to Philadelpliia. He opened the 
Assembly of 1808, with a sermon from 1 Cor. 14th, 12, last clause 
— " Seek tliat ye may excel to the edifying of the church." In the 
sermon was this sentence — " In my opinion, we shall not have a 
regular and sufficient supply of well (j[uali{ied ministers of the gospel, 
until every Presbytery, or at least every Synod, shall have under its 
direction a seminary established for the single purpose of educating 
youth for the ministry, in which the course of education from its 
commencement shall be directed to this object ; for it is much to be 



368 PLANS FOR A THEOLOGICAL SCHOOL. 

doubted whether the system of education pursued in our colleges 
and universities is the best adapted to prepare a young man for the 
work of the ministry." The sermon brought the subject of Mr. Alex- 
ander's thoughts and labors directly before the church at large. And 
while the Presbytery of Hanover were making arrangements with the 
Trustees of Hampden Sidney College, to advance their enterprise of a 
theological school, already in operation under Mr. Hoge, the Presby- 
tery of Philadelphia were preparing a memorial to the Assembly. In 
the Spring of 1809, the memorial was presented, and committed to 
Dr. Dwight of Connecticut, and the Rev. Messrs. Irvin, Hosack, 
Romeyn, Anderson, Lyle, Burch, Lacy, and Elders Bayard, Slay- 
maker, and Harrison. Their report commended the general subject 
of theological seminaries, and proposed three plans to the Assembly, 
1st. One great central seminary ; 2d, Two, to accommodate North 
and South ; 3d, Seminaries by Synods. The whole subject was sent 
down to the Presbytery for their consideration and answer. 

In 1810, by the answers sent up, it was seen that the majority of 
the Presbyteries were in favor of education in seminaries or theolo- 
gical schools ; but that an equal number of Presbyteries were for the 
first and third plan. The Assembly determined, that, as some of the 
Presbyteries had acted in a misconception, in voting for the third 
plan in preference to the first, it was proper to consider the advo- 
cates of the first plan to be most numerous ; accordingly that plan 
was adopted, and a Theological Seminary was established under the 
care and management of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian 
Church. On Tuesday, June 2d, 1812, Mr. A. Alexander was 
unanimously chosen Professor of Theology in the Seminary lately 
established and located in Princeton. He removed to that place in 
July, and was inaugurated on the 12th of August. He commenced 
his instructions with three students. And in less than six years 
from the time he left Virginia, was under the patronage of the 
General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, giving form and 
activity to the plans and purposes, he had talked over with his 
brethren at Hampden Sidney College, when they resolved to have a 
theological school and a library. After the election of Mr. Alexan- 
der, Ilev. Samuel Miller, of New York, said in the Assembly — " I 
hope the brother will not decline, though he may be reluctant to 
accept. Had I been selected by the voice of the church, however 
great the sacrifice, I should not dare decline." The next year he 
was unexpectedly called to leave his pleasant situation in New York, 
and become associated with Mr. Alexander, the Professor of Eccle- 
siastical History and Church Government. Students came from 
every quarter of the church. 

The establishing the Seminary was a popular event. In an in- 
credibly short period private teaching in theology yielded to public 
instruction, without discontent, or envy, or fear of obscurity. The 
choice of Mr. Alexander for the Professor was peculiarly happy. 
Probably no man could have been found, in middle age, whose ac- 
quaintance was so general in the Presbyterian Church, particularly 



REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 369 

in the Southern and Western States. Very many of the converts 
of the revival of 1788 and onwards, and of the revivals which fol- 
lowed in Virginia, had joined the emigrating companies that sought 
for new homes beyond the Alleghanies. These all knew him ; and 
very many loved him. The anticipations indulged in by Graham and 
Smith of his future usefulness, were well known, and participated in 
by multitudes in the sections of the church, from which students were 
expected and desired. His training had been such as to qualify him 
in an eminent degree to prepare young men for the active life of a 
minister in the new settlements. Mr. Miller was better known in 
New York, and throughout New Jersey, Delaware, and Philadelphia, 
and part of Pennsylvania, and was admirably fitted for a co-laborer 
in the seminary. The two carried an acquaintance, and an attach- 
ment over the whole church, which were perpetually increasing with 
each successive class of students. Very often might the young men, 
coming to Princeton, be heard to say to Mr. Alexander and Mr. 

Miller, "Your old friend sends kind remembrance; he 

advised me to come here." "I have been reading with , 

and he said I would do better here for a time."- 

The Presbyteries of the Virginia Synod declared for Synodical 
Schools. The Synod, as a body, without designing in any way to im- 
pede the progress of the school founded by the Assembly, acted upon 
the determination of the Presbyteries, and after the delay of two years, 
at the meeting in Goochland, in October, 1812, resolved that Lex- 
ington, the place designated in 1791, "should be the permanent 
seat, and Hampden Sidney the temporary seat of the institution ; 
and that a professor or professors pro tcm. be appointed during the 
continuance at Hampden Sidney." The Synod then, about two 
months after the inauguration of Mr. Alexander at Princeton, pro- 
ceeded to choose a Professor of Theology, and unanimously elected 
Moses Hoge, the President of Hampden Sidney, and acting teacher 
of theology for the College and Hanover Presbytery. The slowness 
with which funds were raised was attributed in part to the uncer- 
tainty of the location ; and in 1813, at Lexington, it was resolved 
that tiie Seminary remain at Hampden Sidney until Synod shall 
determine its best interests require a removal ; and that the funds 
shall not be so vested as to render a removal inconvenient. The 
subject came up again in 1815, and the greatest interest in raising 
funds being expressed by those in favor of the location in Prince 
Edward, it was resolved — "That Hampden Sidney College be 
the site of the Theological Seminary ; but the Synod resei've to 
themselves the power of removing the institution, should such re- 
moval become necessary." 

Mr. Kice removed to Richmond in May, and Mr. Alexander to 
Princeton in July, and Mr. Hoge was chosen the Synod's Professor 
of Tiieology in October of the same year, 1812. The position of 
each was highly responsible, the labors of all arduous, but the situ- 
ation of Mr. Hoge the mojit perplexing. The three men held each 

24 



370 HOGE, ALEXANDER, AND RICE. 

other in the highest respect and love, and never for a moment 
indulged thoughts of rivalry, while each aspired at the highest ex- 
cellence of which he was capable. Looking over their finished life, 
it is not easy to determine which had the fullest measure of the grace 
of self-denial ; while in particular eras or seasons of their life we 
see prominent examples, first in one and then in another. But 
Hoge, in his meek, wise, unconquerable perseverance, Rice in his 
vast constructive benevolence, and Alexander in gaining and pre- 
serving unbounded attachment for combined excellence, were charac- 
terized as completely as in their shape and features, when under 
excitement they stood before you, each in person the exemplar of 
his mind. Mr. Hoge knew well the difficulties and peculiar per- 
plexities of his situation, and while he estimated, did not undervalue 
or give them undue preponderance. He appreciated the powers of 
Alexander, and the advantages of his situation in being called to 
the performance of the duties of but one olfice, with an ample sup- 
port, to be regularly paid at moderate intervals, and many pastors 
and churches throughout this land, some of them wealthy, pressing 
on earnestly to the completion of the enterprise ; and being in the 
very prime and vigor of his manhood. He considered himself, now 
sixty years of age, called to the performance of the duties of two 
offices, one the Presidency of a college, with the duty of a professor 
added, and the other an office similar to that of Alexander in Prince- 
ton, in 1812, and to divide the duties and responsibilities of which 
the Assembly called Mr. Miller from New York, a man in the very 
prime of his life. And as the emoluments of both his offices were 
not sufficient to meet the necessary expenses of his family and his 
position, the resources of his wife and tlie small salary from the con- 
gregation he served, were supplying the deficiency. He knew he 
was beloved by his brethren in the ministry, and the churches gen- 
erally, and he loved them in return. His difficulties arose from his 
position ; and so heavily did they press upon his mind, that in 
March, 1813, he signified to the trustees his intention to resign the 
Presidency. This was made matter of record. But his intended 
course, whether to continue in the professorship, or to resign that 
also, and being invited by the church in Bethel, Augusta, return to 
the pastoral olfice, must remain unknown. 

Mr. Rice deeply sympathized with him, though himself burdened 
with difficulties, that rendered his remaining in Richmond doubtful ; 
and convinced that his leaving college at this juncture would be 
unpropitious, encouraged him to remain. Loving Alexander as a 
man, and wishing him success in his professorship, for his own sake 
and for the church at large, Mr. Rice could not admit the thought of 
abandoning the school in Virginia — the only school in the Southern 
country. There were some students that must be taught here in 
the truth, or taught at no school. The Virginia brethren were care- 
ful not to take any position of even apparent hostility to Princeton, 
while they felt the great necessity of a Southern school for Southern 
churches. Mr. Hoge did not carry his intention to resign into 



REV. MOSES HOGE, D. D. 371 

effect, but labored at bis post -with redoubled diligence, and pre- 
maturely wasted the resources of a strong constitution. The trustees 
of college were active in procuring able teachers for the classes. 
There was one difficulty. Having been educated at the college when 
it had few instructors, they could not readily admit there was any 
necessity for a greater number of teachers, under any name, whether 
of professors or tutors. To doubt the completeness and efficiency 
of the instruction of this college, was a heresy of which they could 
not be guilty. Hoge must first convince them of the necessity of a 
greater number of efficient teachers, and then the ways and means 
of sustaining these laborers must be provided ; and the Synod itself 
was weakened by a not dissimilar difficulty. Their best preachers 
had been trained under Smith and Graham, and Alexander — all 
situated like Hoge. The movement at Princeton, in having two 
professors, was an innovation, the propriety of which few saw clearly, 
except Hoge and Rice, and their intimate friends ; and a less num- 
ber felt the necessity or propriety, as applied to their own case. A 
school they would have, and a good one, but were not prepared at 
once to encounter responsibilities like those assumed by the active 
friends of Princeton. Burr and Blair, and Tennent and Dwight, 
and Livingston and Witherspoon had been successful, and their diffi- 
culties were similar to those encountered by Hoge ; and Hoge him- 
self had introduced some excellent men into the ministry, and was 
now every year sending forth some laborer into the harvest. He was 
beloved and useful, and doing well, and what more could he want ? 
He did want a great deal, and his friend Rice and some others felt 
kindly for him ; but how to make the church at large appreciate 
these wants and afford the supply, was a great question, that, in 
answering, exhausted the lives of two men, jewels of worth, Hoge 
and Rice. 

The Synod was slowly awaking to her duty and real interest. 
The salary of tl^e Professor of Theology, from the permanent and 
contingent funds of the church, was six hundred dollars, in the year 
1815; the next year it was eight hundred dollars. In 1817, the 
Synod resolved, that, " in order to promote the best and dearest 
interests of our church and country, it is expedient and desirable to 
establish a new professorship in our Theological Seminary, to be 
denominated the Professorship of Biblical Criticism and Ecclesias- 
tical Polity, as soon as adequate funds can be raised for the pur- 
pose." Seven students of theology were this year in attendance 
upon the instruction of Dr. Hoge. The application to the Legisla- 
ture for an act of incorporation for the theological school having 
been rejected, in 1816, and there being no prospect of a change in 
the sentiments of the Legislature, an arraugement was made with 
the trustees of college, by which the funds of Synod were held by 
them in trust, for the use of the Theological Seminary, as the funds 
of Hanover Presbytery were and had been. These funds of Synod, 
in 1818, amounted to tour thousand seven hundred and seventy-nine 
dollars and sixteen cents, with subscriptions for upwards of four 



372 TEACHERS IN COLLEGE — JONATHAN P. CUSHING. 

thousand dollars more. Mr. Ebenezer Stott, a Scotch gentleman of 
Petersburg, made a donation of one thousand dollars. Twelve stu- 
dents were this year in attendance on the theological instructions 
of Dr. lioge. 

The trustees of the college over which Dr. Iloge was presiding, 
became at last convinced of their error. Mr. Rice took an active 
part in the exertions to increase the funds of college, enlarge the 
corps of teachers, and raise the standard of scholarship. Petitions 
were sent to the Legislature for aid ; but aiding colleges was not 
then a popular movement with political men. The trustees enlarged 
the course of study, and to keep pace with other colleges better 
endowed, made the best arrangements for their professors, with 
tutors, and were asking the friends of education for endowments to 
sustain their eiforts. Mr. Hoge was remarkably happy in his assist- 
ant instructors throughout his whole presidency. He asked them 
at the throne of grace, and God sent him more and better ones than 
the trustees were able to sustain. Charles H. Kennon was for a 
time vice-president, a man of great ability, whose early death the 
church lamented ; John B. Hoge, the splendid orator, taught in the 
college for a length of time ; S. D. Hoge, a superior teacher, was 
for a time vice-president ; James C. Willson assisted for a time, after- 
wards chosen to be Professor of Ecclesiastical History ia the Theo- 
logical School ; Gilbert Morgan was employed for a time, his life 
has been spent in advancing the cause of education on liberal prin- 
ciples ; Jonathan P. Gushing, the successor in the presidency, was 
for some years a co-laborer with Dr. Hoge in the college. Mr. Gush- 
ing was from New Hampshire. His state of health induced him to 
go southward. Stopping in Kichmond, he became acquainted with 
Mr. Rice, who, prepossessed in his favor, endeavored to detain him 
in Virginia, and introduced him to his friends in Prince Edward. 
Dr. Hoge was greatly pleased, and endeavored to detain him in 
connexion with the college. For a time he declined any formal or 
responsible connexion with the college, on account of his health, 
and his conscientious views of a teacher's duties ; yet, being at once 
delighted with Dr. Hoge, and loving his simplicity of character and 
benevolent spirit more and more, ho assisted in the instruction of 
the college. The first office he accepted was the unpretending one 
of librarian, in 1818. His intluence over the students Avas great 
and salutary. Fond of the natural sciences, he called the attention 
of the students particularly to that department of education. The 
trustees procured apparatus, and in a little time a passion was 
excited among the students for experimental philosophy. In 1819, 
he accepted the chair of Natural Philosophy and Ghemistry, and 
Avas styled the Jirst J^rofessor. In discipline, Mr. Gushmg excelled. 
Tall, dignified, noble in appearance, master of manners and self- 
respect, he swayed the hearts of college boys, they knew not how. 
They would will to do as he willed to liave them. He possessed the 
rare art of managing Virginia boys. Treating religion and its minis- 
ters with the greatest respect, strictly moral and upright, he had net 



DR. HOGE's visit TO PRINCETON. 373 

connected himself with any church in Virginia. This circumstance 
detracted somewhat from his influence with a part of community, 
and prevented that full outpouring of approbation his qualifications 
and labors deserved. 

On account of the limited funds of the College, and the depend- 
ence for salary upon the Tuition fees, the labors of the teachers 
were too numerous and varied. Mr. Hoge's great powers of body 
gave way in the year 1819, overwhelmed by his unremitting labors. 
After a long confinement, he but partially recovered. In the spring 
of 1820, the Presbytery made him their delegate to the Assembly. 
He took this opportunity of gi-atifying a long indulged desire to 
attend a meeting of the American Bible Society. He also visited 
Princeton College, which, in 1810, had conferred on him, in com- 
pany with his friend, Mr. Alexander, the degree of S. T. D. ; and 
passed a few days with Dr. Alexander. A cold easterly rain was 
I'alUng the whole time of his visit. He examined thoroughly the 
condition of the two institutions, the College and the Seminary, with 
reference to the two in Prince Edward. He rejoiced in the extended 
influence of his friend Alexander, and Miller the co-laborer. He 
could not refrain from a visit to the grave-yard to meditate by the 
tombs of Bun-, Edwards, Davies, Witherpoon, and Smith. As he 
tarried in that hallowed spot, the bleak wind pierced his diseased 
frame, and hastened his descent into the valley of death. His heart 
was elevated as he went from grave to grave, and read the epitaphs 
of these Presidents of College and teachers of Theology ; and his 
body under the cold rain was chilled in preparation for his own 
resting in the silent tomb. The conversations of Hoge and Alex- 
ander those few days, had there been a hand to record them, laying 
open the hearts, as by a daguerreotype, of men of such exalted 
pui'e principle, so unselfish and so unlike the mass of men — what 
simplicity in thought, benevolence in feeling, and elevation of piety ! 
— but there was no man to pen what all men would have been glad 
to read. Mr. Hoge took his seat in the Assembly — but his fever 
returned upon him, of a typhus cast, and by means of the cold caught 
in Princeton, became too deeply seated for medicine to remove. He 
bowed his head meekly to the will of the Head of the Church, and 
fell asleep in Jesus, on the 15th of July. 

Mr. Hoge had filled his measure of usefulness. The fixed habits 
of Synod and College prevented that change in his position and 
labor, the exigencies of the case, and his health required, and he 
loudly demanded. He must die. There must be an interregnum in 
College. A Picsident must be chosen, that the Synod cuuld not 
make the Theological Professor. And then a professor must be 
brought out that could improve upon- all the past, and give form to 
an endowed Tlieological school. But who should be called ? Who 
like Hoge would sacrifice everything of a temporal nature that could 
be done without sin, and even in his extreme self-sacrificing approach 
the very borders of transgression by its excess, to advance the 
desii'ed school? Who would be found of that tender benevolence — 



S74 DEATH OF REV. MOSES HOGE, D. D. ' 

that as a student of his said of him — "the old Doctor is distressed 
about the poor devils ; no mercy has ever been offered them, and he 
can't find any authority in the Bihle that there ever will be. I 
have seen him weep about it ; and that any body would, by impeni- 
tence, be lost ; and he would spend all he had, and his life beside, to 
have the gospel preached to every creature." And who, like him, 
would be heard pacing his study, the live-long night, crying unto 
God for a communion sermon, and a blessing upon it ? And where 
would a wife be found, that would pinch herself to the boundary 
of decency in using her own property, that her husband might spend 
his income, and some of her's, on necessitous students of divinity ? 
"Ah, wife, God will provide for us," said the old man, when he paid 
out his last money in the case of a student that must have aid or 
abandon his studies; and paid it knowing that necessity was coming 
on himself rapidly. And it came, and no money came. " The Lord 
will provide for us, wife !" And then a call came to ride away some 
twenty or thirty miles to preach a funeral sermon. Away he went, 
and performed his duty, and hastened back to his pressing duties at 
College, and handed his wife a little paper put in his hand as he set 
out for home — " I told you the Lord would provide ;" and the sum 
he had given the student was all returned to him. Where could a 
man of years be found that would undertake the labor ? Whero 
could a young man, with a rising family, that could make the sacri- 
fices even if he would ? Where could the unmarried man be found, 
the Virginia Synod, with her peculiar feelings, would make her 
principal professor ? Who should succeed, in his double office, this 
pure, meek, fearless, old man ? Reflection answered the more 
thoughtful, no one. But the majority of actors still thought some 
one might be found. No one was ready to cry out aloud — that it 
was impossible, yet no one could say it was possible. 

The eyes of all were turned to Dr. Alexander to do all that man 
could. The Board of Trustees of the College, as soon as the newb 
of Dr. Iloge's death reached them, held a meeting, and elected Dr. 
Alexander his successor; and offered all inducements in their powet 
to obtain his acceptance of the appointment. Many of the brethren, 
in the Valley, were of opinion that the Theological school in Prince 
Edward should be abandoned, and all the patronage of Virginia 
given to Princeton Seminary. Mr. Rice and others in Hanover 
were firm for a seminary somewhere in the South ; and greatly 
averse to giving up the incipient school. The Synod in its sessiona 
in Lynchburg, in the October succeeding Dr. Hoge's death, gave Dr. 
Alexander a hearty invitation to return to Virginia, and become the 
Synod's professor of Theology. Wishing him to be entirely engaged 
in the Theological teaching — the Synod would, nevertheless, have 
agreed to any arrangement he might propose with the College. 
Many private letters were addressed to him, urging his acceptance 
of the Synod's appointment ; not the least urgent went from Dr. 
Rice, who still advocated the support of Princeton by donations 
from Virginia. Dr. Alexander declined both appointments. He 



KEV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. S75 

thought he had been sent by the providence of God to Princeton ; 
and did not think Providence called him away. 

For two years the Synod did nothing for the advancement of 
their theological school. There was a division of sentiment on two 
subjects: — should the Synod go on with their school — and Avho 
should be Professor? The former was sooner settled than the latter. 
The terms on which the funds of Hanover Presbytery, and much of 
the Synod's, were used, required a theological school in Prince Ed- 
ward, Virginia. There were many men in the Synod fit to occupy 
the chair of theology ; and four of them before their death did fill 
such a chair, Eice, Matthews, and Baxter, and Wilson. Speece 
stood in equal, perhaps higher estimation in the Synod than some 
of these; and Hill and Lyle not behind. The Synod declined a 
nomination from prudential motives. The Rev. Messrs. Speece, 
Rice, and Baxter, with elders John Alexander and Robert Wil- 
liamson, a committee to report on the whole subject of a Seminary, 
presented to the Synod in Staunton, in October 1822, a paper con- 
taining as the result of their consideration, three courses, either of 
which the Synod might adopt: 1st. The throwing the funds, or the 
proceeds of the funds, of the Synod for the present into those of 
the General Assembly, to be applied to the benefit of the Princeton 
Seminary : 2d. Leaving the present funds to accumulate by interest 
and donations till they should be sufficient to establish a well en- 
dowed Seminary : 3d. Transfer the Seminary in perpetual trust to 
Hanover Presbytery. The committee recommended the last. Where- 
upon resolved — "That the funds of the Theological Seminary be, 
and the same are hereby assigned, transferred, and set over, to the 
Presbytery of Hanover, in perpetual trust, that the same shall be 
forever applied and devoted to the object for which they were raised, 
that is the education of students of divinity who design to take 
orders in the Presbyterian church, at the College of Hampden Sid- 
ney, or elsewhere within the bounds of the commonwealth, and 
provided also that the Presbytery shall annually report to the 
Synod, the state of the Seminary and funds under their care." 

The Hanover Presbytery assembled on the 14th of the next 
month at the College — present — Messrs. James Mitchel, James 
Turner, Matthew Lyle, Clement Read, John D. Paxton, Jesse H. 
Turner, Benjamin H. Rice, John B. Hoge, John M'Lean, John 
Kirkpatrick, Matthew W. Jackson — with elders, Samuel D. Rice, 
Jesse Leftwitch, Nathaniel Price, Alexander S. Payne, Conrad 
Webb, Richard Hammond, Carter Page, John Gordon, James Cas- 
kie, James Maddison, Thomas Holcomb, and John Thompson — 
Men whose names are to be remembered iu the Virginia Church. 
Mr. Rice preached from Psalm 2d : 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. Presbytery ac- 
cepted the transfer of the Seminary, and funds to the amount of 
^Ji756.04. She had of her own funds, 12 bhares of stock in the 
Farmer's Bank of Vu'ginia, two in the Bank of Virginia, and 
^1115.08 in money. Messrs. Lyle, Hoge, and Paxtun, with elders 
Price and Maddison, a committee, skctciied the ouilinus of a Semi- 



3T6 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D., ELECTED PROFESSOR. 

nary — the present U. T. Seminary. The sahiry of a Professor 
was fixed at $1200, per annum. The choice after sohnnn prayer 
fell on John H. Rice. Mr. Lyle immediately gave notice that the 
congregation worshipping at the College would now be assembled to 
make their choice of a pastor. Mr. B. II. Rice enquired what had 
that to do with the present business of Presbytery. An interesting 
discussion folloAved — should the Professor elect be encouraged, or 
permitted, to engage as pastor, or stated supply, to any congrega- 
tion ? On one side it was urged that from the foundation of the 
College, to the present time, the President and teacher of Theology 
had been connected with one or more of the surrounding congre- 
gations; in some cases as co-pastor, and in others as the sole pastor ; 
and that the con£rreoi;ations were desirous it should continue to be so 
for the future ; on the other, the immense labor about to be de- 
volved upon the newly elected Professor. The Presbytery declined 
giving countenance to any such connexion. The congregation soon 
after made choice of Mr. J. D. Paxton, who immediately entered on 
his office. 

The committee, Messrs. Paxton and Jesse H. Turner, waited on 
Mr. Rice to communicate the result of the proceedings of Presby- 
tery. They found him at the house of Dr. Wm. Morton, prostrated 
by disease, and languishing under the effects of an obstinate fever 
and ague. Shortly after his return from his tour through New 
England, he had come to Prince Edward to attend, as trustee, upon 
the usual business of College, with more than his usual interest. 
The College under Mr. Cushing, the successor of Dr. Hoge, was 
flourishing beyond anything in its history since, perhaps, a few 
years after its organization, when it was more properly a high-school 
than a college. The new President obtained able teachers and sus- 
tained them ; attracted scholars and retained them ; was getting 
funds and preparing to erect the present college-buildings. An 
interesting revival of religion had been enjoyed by the congregation 
at College ; and a large number of students had become hopefully 
pious. In all these things Mr. Rice rejoiced. But during the 
visit, the latter part of September, he was seized with great vio- 
lence ; and with the unremitting attention of his friends and the 
physicians, was unable to return to Richmond till the succeeding 
January. The committee found him weak, ajid unable, without pain, 
to see company. In a short interview they laid the matter before 
him, begged his consideration, desired him not to give an immediate 
answer unless it Avere favorable ; and assured him that the brethren 
Avould wait his recovery, and expect an answer as soon as con- 
venient. 

When Mrs. Rice came up from Richmond to attend upon the sick 
bed of her husband, she brought the following letter from Dr. Miller, 
of Princeton. 

Princeton, Sept. 26th, 1822. 

Reverend Sir : — The Reverend Doctor -jreen resigned the office 
of President of the College of New Jersey yesterday. As a com- 



LETTER FROM PROFESSOR LINDSLEY. 377 

mittee of tlie Board of Trustees appointed for that purpose, we have 
the pleasure of announcing to you, that you have been this day 
unanimously elected President of the said College ; and also that we 
have been instructed to take tlie proper measures for presenting the 
call to you for that office. It is our intention, with the leave of 
Providence, to set out on our journey to Richmond with the view to 
execute the trust committed to us, on Monday the 21st of October 
next ; and Ave hope to have the pleasure of seeing you about the 
middle of that week. In the mean time, sir, we will only add, that 
we are persuaded that the unanimity and cordiality of this election, 
together with the situation and prospects of the College, if fully 
known to you, would make a deep impression on your mind. Aud 
we express an earnest hope that, if you have any doubt respecting 
your acceptance of the office to which you have been elected, you 
will suspend any decision on the subject, until we shall have the 
pleasure of seeing you. 

We have the honor to be, Rev'd Sir, most respectfully, your 
obedient servants, 

Saml. Miller, 
And. Kirkpatrick, 
John McDowell. 
The Rev. Dr. Rice. 

Professor Lindsley writes — 

Princeton, Sept. 28th, 1822. 

Rev. and Honored Sir: — You have been officially informed of 
your recent election to the presidency of our college, by a unanimous 
vote of its Board of Trustees. In their choice every friend of 
literature and religion in our country must rejoice. It may appear" 
impertinent in me to address you on this occasion. But I cannot 
suppress the expression of my feelings and my wishes. You will 
therefore attribute to an honest purpose what may appear quite 
supertiuous at least, if not presumptuous. I ought not to flatter 
myself that my opinion or Avishes or counsel will have the slightest 
influence on the decision which you are now providentially called to 
make. It is not with any such expectation that I write. It is 
merely to lay open before you my whole heart, and to say that 
should it please a gracious God to dispose you to accept the hon- 
orable, arduous, and responsible office to which you have been 
elected, I shall rejoice most unfeignedly, as will all the members of 
the faculty, and all the students of the college. We shall receive 
you as a father, and love and venerate you as atfectionate and dutiful 
children. You will have the cordial support of the trustees, and the 
entire confidence and esteem of all descriptions of people in this part 
of the country. We need your services to build up our falling 
institution; to elevate ISlassau Hall to that rank among sister col- 
leges which it formerly sustained, and to which I trust it is destined 
Btiii to attahi. I beg you most earnestly, and aftectionately, and 
respectfully, to accept tue office, and to enter on its duties as soon as 



378 LETTER FROM DR. M'dOWELL. 

practicable. "VVc are extremely desirous that you should be here at 
the opening of the college in November next, that the whole estab- 
lishment may be organized under your auspices an/l agreeably to 
3'our wishes. I shrink from the thought of attempting anything 
before your arrival. Only two individuals of the old faculty remain. 
Could you be here at the commencement of the session, everything 
would be arranged according to your own views. I pray God to 
afford you such light and counsel as to enable you to discern clearly 
the path of duty, and to direct you speedily to that choice which 
accords with the hearty Avishes of all your friends, and which will 
promote the lasting interests of our beloved institution. 

With sentiments of affectionate and filial respect, I am, Rev. and 
dear sir, your most obedient servant, 

Pil. LlNDSLEY. 

Dr. M'Dowell, after hearing of the protracted illness of Dr. Rice, 
thus writes to Mrs. Rice : 

Elizabethtown, Oct. 30th, 1822. 

My Dear Madam: — Your kind letter, or your good husband's 
letter through you, was duly received. Accept my thanks for it. 
I should have answered it sooner, but until noAV expected shortly to 
sec you. I sincerely regret the illness of Dr. Rice, and sympathize 
with you both in this affliction. I hope this will find you in Rich- 
mond, and your husband restored to health. Officially I have com- 
municated with Dr. Rice on the subject of his appointment. Permit 
me now to communicate with you unofficially. I earnestly desire 
that our invitation to the college may be accepted. Tliere are a 
number of circumstances which it may be proper to mention in a 
private letter, which would in an official one have been too particular. 
Our board was fuller than I have known it since I have been a 
member, and probably fuller than it has been in the remembrance 
of any member. Only two members were absent, Mr. Sargeant, of 
Philadelphia, and Col. Ogden, of this town. A number of persons 
were mentioned, the ballot was taken, and without any consultation 
out of doors, on the first balloting Dr. Rice had an unanimous vote, 
every person voting. The two absent members have since expressed 
their approbation of the choice, and would doubtless have voted in 
the same way if they had been present. I cannot but view the 
unanimity as a strong indication in providence that God intends Dr. 
Rice for this station. If he should decline, I fear the consequence 
to this important institution. I do not believe a like unanimity will 
again be obtained, or that Ave will be able for a long time to unite on 
any other person. Such unanimity I believe has not been known 
in the election of a president, since the election of Mr. Burr ; and 
from everything I can learn, I believe that there is not only an 
unprecedented unanimity, but cordiality ; that it is the earnest 
desire of every member of the Board that he should accept, and 
that there will be an universal disappointment if he does not. The 
appointment has also, I understand, the cordial approbation of Pro- 



LETTER FROM DR. MILLER. 379 

fessor Lindsley and Mr. M'Lean, who are the only members of the 
old faculty left. It is a popular appointment in Princeton and the 
neighborhood, which is a matter of some importance. I know Dr. 
Rice is in a very important situation where he is. But allow me to 
surrgest whether he would not probably do as much and more good 
ultimately for his beloved Virginia, in Princeton, where he could 
have the forming the minds of many from that State, and where he 
could have much influence on young men in the seminary to go as 
missionaries to Virginia. You have been informed of the attempts 
of the committee to wait on Dr. Rice, in person. We appointed 
21st instant to set out. The intelligence of his sickness prevented. 
Yesterday was then appointed. In consequence of this. Chief Jus- 
tice Kirkpatrick and myself set out, prepared to go to Richmond. 
Your letter to Dr. Miller, informing that Dr. Rice was still sick in 
Prince Edward, stopped us at Princeton, from which place we sent 
official letters yesterday. I returned this morning. My paper is 
full, and I must stop. 

Your sincere friend, 

John McDowell. 

Dr. Miller Avrites : 

Princeton, Nov. 1st, 1822. 

My Dear Brother — The inclosed call and official letter were 
agreed upon and signed in this place, on the 29th ult., and left in my 
hands to be transmitted, with such private letter as I might think 
proper to send with them. I intended to have sent the whole the 
very next day ; but being suddenly called to Philadelphia, whence I 
did not return until late last evening, I have not been able to com- 
plete and dispatch my packet until this time. I sympathize with 
you most cordially, my dear brother, on your protracted indispo- 
sition and feebleness. It was, indeed, a mysterious dispensation of 
Providence ! But it is all for the best, though we see not now. 
May the Lord enable us all to make a proper improvement of it. I 
hope that before this packet reaches Richmond, you will be there, 
and in a tolerably comfortable state. You are by no means to con- 
sider us as abandoning our project of waiting on you in person. We 
have merely postponed it. At the same time we wish to be governed 
in the whole thing by i/our wishes and judgment. If you are delibe- 
rately of the opinion that our taking the journey can answer no pur- 
pose, say so, and we will do as you wish. But if you think that the 
appearance of the committee at Richmond (one or two, or the whole 
01 them,) would serve in any way to give a complexion to the busi- 
ness, either as it regards 9/ou or as it respects us, in any view favor- 
able to either — say but the word — give but the hint — and your 
wishes shall be sacred with us as far as we can possibly comply with 
them. If you feel any difficulty or constraint in writing to the com- 
mittee, or to mcj as a committee man, on this subject, 1 beg you to 
write to me as Brother Miller, and express your whole heart. If 
our appea.ring there would help you in deciding, or help our cause 
in any Avay, cause it to be understood, and I will communicate as 



380 LETTER FROM DR. MILLER. 

much, or as little, of what you may write, to my colleagues, and en- 
deavor to execute your will to every possible extent. 

Dear Brother, you must 7iot give us a negative answer. Indeed 
you must not ! You will disappoint and grieve us more than I can 
well say, if you should. It has occurred to me that t^vo things may 
produce an unfavorable influence on yowr mind in deliberating on 
this subject. The first is, that you very decisively advised Dr. 
Green to resign, and, in the course of your conversation with him, ex- 
pressed yourself very strongly as opposed, for yourself, to every em- 
ployment of that kind. It is my deliberate opinion that this ought 
not to influence you at all. You will learn the state of Dr. Green's 
mind as to this point, by the following anecdote. He was lately con- 
versing with a respectable gentleman (who was my informant,) on 
the probability of your accepting the call to Princeton. The Doctor 
expressed himself on the subject thus — "I do not, on the whole, 
think that Dr. Rice will come ; for among all the friends whom I 
consulted on the subject of my contemplated resignation, he was the 
most decisive and unequivocal in expressing himself in favor of the 
measure ; and I certainly gathered from him in the course of that 
conversation that nothing would tempt him to take such a charge. 
Yet," said the Doctor, "he may come, notwithstanding all this ; and 
if he does, he will act just as I acted mysetf in similar circum- 
stances. For no man ever expressed stronger repugnance, or a more 
firm determination against accepting the appointment than I did. 
Yet I accepted the place after all." He then added — " There is 
no m.an in the United States whom I would rather hail as my suc- 
cessor than Dr. Rice." Dr. Green has repeatedly said the same 
thing in substance to me ; and I am sure will be cordially gratified 
if you accept the presidency. In a day or two after the appoint- 
ment was made, I urged him to write to you ; but he declined it, 
saying that he did not wish to have any part of the responsihility of 
bringing you hither lying on his shoulders. 

The SECOND consideration I refer to, is that if you come, and espe- 
cially if you come this winter, you may feel the business of giving 
a course of lectures on moral philosophy as a thing too arduous to be 
entered upon at once, especially by a man just from the sick bed. I 
fear that the influence of this thought may be the greater on your 
mind,' from knowing that you are accustomed to take large views of 
subjects, and could not be satisfied with- small matters. Now, if I 
were in your place, and should undertake the task, I would certainly 
for the first year (perhaps for the first two years,) adopt and con- 
tinue Dr. Green's plan of taking Witherspoon for my text-book, and 
causing the students to recite his book, making remarks and com- 
ments in the course of the recitation. I would do this for two rea- 
sons — first, that I might avoid giving direct and immediate oflence 
to Dr. Green by knocking away at one stroke, and at the outset, his 
system ; and secondly, that I might gain more time for preparing 
such a system as I might think proper to substitute for it ; causing it 
to be understood in the beginning, that it was not my intention to 



DR. rice's letter TO DR. "WOODS. 381 

adopt Dr. AV.'s book as my ultimate plan ; but only a temporary 
expedient, until I could look around, and see what ought to be done. 
It seems to me that in this way all difficulty respecting this business 
may be effectually obviated. Hoping to hear from you as soon and 
as fully as your returning strength may allow, and with l)est and 
most affectionate respects to Mrs. Rice, (who I hope, by the way, 
will not suffer her attachment to Virginia to make her hostile to our 
wishes in regard to her husband,) I am, dear brother, 
Yours very cordially, 

Saml. Miller. 

The report of the election of Mr. Rice to the Presidency of New 
Jersey College had reached Prince Edward, before his election to the 
Professorship. The letters were in possession, and the contents made 
known to him before the committee of Presbytery waited upon him 
to announce the choice of his brethren. He wisely laid the subject 
aside as much as possible. In the month of January he had reco- 
vered strength sufficient to return to Richmond. His position was 
both critical and interesting. His weak state of health rendered 
mental effort injurious ; — and the expressed will of his friends seemed 
to render mental effort unavoidable. In a letter to his friend. Dr. 
Woods, of Andover, Massachusetts, he writes, March 22d, 1823, and 
states his condition as far as he could remember it : — 

" Rev. and Dear Brother. — (After excusing his delay in writing, 
he goes on to say) — I beg for constant remembrance in the prayers 
of my brethren. Let them pray that I may be restored to health 
and usefulness, if such be the will of God ; and if not, that I may be 
willing to be nothing. I know that the Almighty has no need of 
such a worm of the dust as I am to accomplish his purposes ; but 
yet I do greatly desire the honor and happiness of being employed in 
his services, and of being made a blessing to my fellow-creatures. I 
wish 1 had a better account to give respecting my exercises, during 
my severe sickness. My situation then was such as to show the 
madness of putting off" the work of full preparation for death and 
judgment. During a part of the time I was like a man excited with 
•wine. Every thing pleased and diverted me. I was very happy ; 
but I could not depend on exercises and feelings of which I was then 
conscious, because they were so much colored by the operation of 
disease. And when this took a turn, and fell on the nervous system, 
my imagination teemed with ' all monstrous, all prodigious things,' 
and that in a manner so vivid, as to put me up to my best exertions 
to disbelieve the real existence of the monsters Avhicli appeared 
around me. I recollect having spent a considerable part of a whole 
day in a most strenuous exertion to keep me from crying out for help. 
In this situation, you can well conceive that I had but little comfort. 
I remember feeling that I was a po r sinner, and that my hope and 
help were in the Lord Jesus alone. And on one occasion 1 had a 
sense of the presence of (jod, and of the divine glory, which as far 



382 LETTER FROM CHIEF JUSTICE KIRKPATRICK. 

outwent any thing I bad ever experienced before, as the sun out- 
shines a star. But in general the state of my disease prevented reli- 
gious exercise or engagement. While I tell you these things, I 
ought to observe that my recollection of the whole scene, and of the 
events which took place, is like that of a confused and troubled 
dream. Pray that this affliction may be sanctified to me and to ray 
family. The thought of its being misapproved, and of my being 
chastened in vain, is very painful to me." 

Extract from a letter from Dr. Miller, Jan. 17th, 1823.—" I will 
not enter into the business of the Presidency, for two reasons. The 
first is, because I have no time, having only a few minutes to devote 
to this letter ; the second, that judging of your feelings from what 
mine once were in a similar situation, you ought not to be burdened 
with any such weighty matters, until your recovery has made further 
progress. One thing, however, I will say. Give yourself no uneasi- 
ness about the delay of your answer. There is no reason why you 
should. We are in no haste to receive it. Take your own time. 
But do not, I beseech you, think of a negative answer. I hope you 
will not. I think if you let us know your mind by the last of next 
month, or the beginning of March, or even by the first of April, no 
one will complain. Tlie earnest hope of every one whom I have 
heard speak on the subject, is, that you will not suffer your mind to 
be burdened with it, in your feeble state. 

" P. S. I am going on with my answer to Brother Stuart, slowly. 
You were right in predicting that I would not despatch the subject 
in a single short letter. It is not improbable, if I live to finish it, 
there may be 7 or 8 letters, making in all a pamphlet as large as his." 
The Dr. refers to his controversy with Dr. Stuart on the Eternal 
Generation of the Son of God. 

Dr. Miller sent Dr. llice an extract of a letter from Chief Justice 
Kirkpatrick, — under date of March 17th, 1823, " You will be able 
to judge of the state of mind of at least one of the committee, by 
the following extract of a letter received two days ago, from Chief 
Justice Kirkpatrick, viz. : ' It is now a long time since I have heard 
any thing concerning Dr. Rice. The meeting of the Trustees of the Col- 
lege is fast approaching, and I begin to be afraid we shall not be able 
to give them a satisfactory account of the matter committed to our 
charge. We were appointed to wait upon the Dr. at Richmond. 
, Can we give any satisfactory reason why wc have not done so ? Will 
it be sufficient to say, we made a communication to him last autumn, 
(such as in truth we did make), and that we expected, that upon that 
communication, he would accept or decline the Presidency ; and that 
therefore we have done nothing further since that time 'i Is it not 
probable that his silence is grounded upon the expectation, that the 
committee must necessarily perform the duty imposed upon them by 
the Board ; and upon the sentiment that it might be rather indeli- 
cate for him, either to form or to signify his determination before that 
was done ?" ' 



REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 383 

Dr. Miller adds — " I know of few things on which my heart has 
been mi re set, for a long time, than prevailing with you to come to 
this phico, and take charge of Nassau Hall." 

The sickness of Mr. Rice prevented a decision of the questions 
befoi e him ; and the delay in deciding kept his mind in agitation, 
and delayed his recovery. In his waking moments he could refrain 
from any conversation on these matters. But as he rolled upon his 
bed in his feverish restlessness, the broken prayers and exclamations 
that fell upon the ears of his watching wife and friends revealed the 
workings of h's mind, and the burden on his heart, " Dear old Vir- 
ginia ! Richmond, and the dear people there ! Oh God! God I 
for life and health to labor and glorify thee ! for health and 
strength to do something for old Virginia! A theological school — 
we must have a theological school! Where does duty call? What 
can I do for the College of New Jersey ? What can I do for the 
Presbytery — for the Church — for the world of man !" From such 
like expressions his wife and friends drew the conclusion, before he 
was sufficiently recovered to make a decision, that his heart was in- 
clining to the theological school, with all its difficulties, which ho 
f It ia their full number and weight. He had urged Mr. Hogc to 
hold on, and encouraged him in his wonderful self-denial and multi- 
plied labors. He had urged Alexander to return and take the ardu- 
(,u^ p( St, which no one could fill so much to the satisfaction of the 
Virginia Synod. And how should he refuse the call of the Presby- 
tery to occupy that very station ? As he considered the case of Mr. 
Huge, he could make no objection. When he looked at his own 
elec-ion he could excuse himself somewhat by saying that Alexander 
was the choice of the whole Synod, and he had been chosen by his 
own Presbytery. But then the Presbytery had thought of no one 
else, and were in earnest to have a school ; and all the arguments 
he himself had used for a seminary of the kind in the South, would 
come back upon him as reasons why he should leave Richmond, and 
refuse Princeton, and remove to Prince Edward. 

When the winter was passed, and his health but partially restored, 
he felt himself bound to make some reply to the invitations given 
him in his early sickness. Having resolved to decline the appoint- 
ment of president of the college, he wrote to Mr. Alexander, March 
5th, 1823; and after stating that his tiealth would entirely prevent 
his usefulness in that office, he goes on to say — "But if this were 
removed, there are others I know not hoAV to surmount. I will state 
them as briefly as I can. 1st. There has been no question so often 
proposed to me, as whether I would accept the presidency of a col- 
lege. And in reference to nothing have I studied myself so com- 
pletely as to this question. The result of the whole of my examina- 
tion is, that I am not well fitted for the office. 1st. I have a very 
strong dislike to it. 2d. My education has never been sufficiently 
complete for it. In that station I could not bear the idea of being 
unable to instruct in any department in college. I do think that a 
president ought to be able to look particularly into the studies of 



384 DR. EICE DECLINES THE OFEEE, FROM PRINCETON. 

every class, see that the professors were (lischaro;ing their duties, and 
rouse the pupils to activity in their studies. Now, this I could not 
do without an intensity of application which would kill me. 

2d. It is well known that the acceptance of the presidency would 
be very advantageous to me in a pecuniary point of view. Here, 
my nominal salary is two thousand dollars ; my real one sixteen 
hundred dollars, very irregularly paid ; and my expenses are beyond 
my income. At Princeton I should get two thousand five hundred 
dollars, punctually paid at quarter-day, and should have much less 
company than here. On acceptance, then, it would at once be said, 
' Ah ! tins is what his love to Virginia has come to. Northern gold 
has bought him, and it can buy any of them.' And then my influ- 
ence at the South would be greatly lessened, if not destroyed. And, 
with my disqualifications for the office, I could never regain at Prince- 
ton what I should lose here. 

" 3d. The state of things in the South is such, as in my view, pre- 
sents very serious obstacles to my going North. I have been observ- 
ing as carefully as I could, how matters are working, and I am con- 
vinced that a theological seminary in the South is necessary ; and 
that if there is not one established before long the consequences 
will be very deplorable. The majority of students in the South will 
not go North. I think this a settled point. In North Carolina 
there are twelve or fifteen candidates for the ministry, now studying 
divinity in the old field-school way. And between preachers brought 
forward in this manner, and those who have better opportunities, 
there is growing up a strong spirit of envy and jealousy on the part 
of the former. This is so much the case, that among Presbyterians 
there is actually now an undervaluing of that sort of education, 
which we think very important. And things are like to get worse 
and worse. If, however, a seminary can be established in the South, 
many will frequent it who will not go to the North. If we do not 
go on with ours, they will have one of some sort between themselves 
in North Carolina, South Carolina and Georgia. The more remote, 
the more dissociated from the centre of Presbyterianism. But my 
plan is, if we can succeed here, to take Princeton as our model, to 
hold correspondence with that great and most valuable institution, 
to get the most promising of our young men to finish off at Prince- 
ton ; and, in a word, as far as possible, make this a sort of branch 
of that, so as to have your spirit diffused throughout us, and do all 
that can be done to bind the different parts of the church together. 
And it has appeared to me, that if the Lord does not intend to throw 
me aside as ' a broken vessel,' of no use, that I may be more useful 
here than I possibly could be anywhere else. I do not speak now 
of the eflect of training up men for the South in the North country, 
nor of the unfitness of most Northern men for our purposes. You 
know that in general they will not do. 

" P. S. — i have just lost one of the dearest and most devoted 
friends I had in the world, Mrs. Wood, widow of the late General 
Wood." 



EEV. JOHN H. mCE, D. D. 385 

Having given these efficient reasons to his friend Dr. Alexander, 
he announced to the committee of the board of trustees, that he 
declined the call to the Presidency of New Jersey College. Dr. 
Miller, under date of April 21st, 1823, gave an official reply, couched 
in the most courteous language, and expressing the kindest senti- 
ments. He adds : "■ The contents of the preceding pages are offi- 
cial. I add a few unceremonious lines, as a friend and brother, I 
will not attempt to tell you how grievously we were all disappointed 
by your rejection of the call to the presidency. Had not your letter 
to Dr. Alexander, a few days before, in some measure prepared us 
for it, it would have been still more grievous and disheartening. As 
it is, I can only say, with those around me, the will of the Lord be 
done. You have indeed, I had almost said, cruelly disappointed 
us ; and yet, if the estimate which you make and express in your 
letter, of the state and prospects of your health be indeed correct, 
you have done right. Again, I say, the will of the Lord be done ! 
I had hoped to spend the remainder of my days near you ; but it 
is all ordered in the wisest possible manner. 

" Mr. Lindsly is elected president. He has not yet accepted the 
office. Whether he will do so is uncertain. I have already in type 
two hundred and twenty-four pages of my answer to Professor 
Stuart. It is as you predicted. I have written eight letters, instead 
of one. I hope it will be out in a fortnight or three weeks." 

To recover his strength, Mr. Rice tried an excursion, in the month 
of April, towards the sea shore, visited Gloucester and Mathews, 
and then the Eastern Shore. The moderate exercise, the sea air, 
and unmeasured kindness of the people refreshed his languid frame, 
and affected his heart. "The people down here," he says, "are as 
affectionate and respectful to me and your aunt as possible. It is 
not possible not to love and pity them. They are so destitute, and 
yet such excellent stuff to make Christians of. Everywhere we are 
received with kindness, and treated with affectionate respect, which 
may well awaken gratitude to the gracious Being, who, I was almost 
ready to say, paves our way with love. I have a deeper conviction 
than ever, of the necessity of building up a theological school among 
ourselves. We must have a school. But must I be the professor?" 
That was the question which now rested on his mind : none the less 
difficult of solution, because he was at rest respecting New Jersey 
College. In the month of May, he was undecided about the pro- 
fessorship. Two things now caused the difficulty : his health, the 
feebleness of which had, in his estimation, rendered the performance 
of the duties of a president of a college impossible, was still so 
frail, that some thoughts which he expressed early in the spring 
were still in his mind, that he might have to retire to some quiet 
and healthy situation," where I should be called on to preach but 
little, and have opportunty of taking a great deal of exercise;" and 
the situation of the printing press in Kichmond, established by his 
efforts for the circulation of religious books, "the press give us 
great advantage, and increases our moral power to a vast extent ; 
25 



386 DR. RICE ACCEPTS THE PROFESSORSHIP. 

if we give it up, we shall be shorn of half our strength." He feared 
that, if he left Richmond, the press " in which I have worked almost 
alone, have broken my constitution, spent my time and sunk my 
money," would have to be given up, and the preparation and cir- 
culation of religious books abandoned ; " to give it up now, will 
be a sore business to me, and ruinous to our plans." In the end 
the press was abandoned, to his great grief and pecuniary loss ; 
but he lived to rejoice in seeing the work done on a larger scale 
by the benevolent societies that were then coming into being and 
activity. 

But he must decide ; and as in declining the invitation to Prince- 
ton he had cordially set his Avorldly interests aside, supposing him 
able to perform the duties, so, in finally accepting the invitation to 
the professorship which his brethren still urged upon him, he still 
further sacrificed his personal interests, and assumed a weight of 
labor, the very prospect of which made him tremble. Funds were 
to be collected to sustain the professor, and make provision for other 
professors, to erect necessary buildings, and gather a proper library ; 
and beside these labors laid before him, in which he himself must 
take an active part, beside the duties of the professorship, which 
embraced the circle of studies allotted to the two able men, Alexan- 
der and Miller, in Princeton, he was to be in a position of compari- 
son with those men, in very disadvantageous circumstances, perhaps 
even of apparent rivalry to those he loved and respected to the 
highest degree. If he pressed the claims of a Southern institution, 
would he not seem to be in opposition to the beloved brethren in 
Princeton ? If he gave way to them to the degree his heart 
prompted, would he not seem to be traitor to the very cause he 
had urged Avith effect on Hoge, and with great urgency on Alex- 
ander '{ 

On the 2d of June he made a communication to the session of 
his cliurch, announcing that, "with the utmost reluctance, and even 
with deep anguish of spirit, I have been brought to the deter- 
mination to accept that appointment," and also to announce the 
necessary consequence, " 1 resign to you my pastoral ofiice." The 
session and church, in the whole matter, treated their pastor with 
the greatest kindness and respect. The thought of his leaving them 
v-as painful. His peculiar relation could be filled by no one else ; 
but it is not known that a single intimation, reflecting either on the 
motives or acts of their pastor, escaped their lips, or that any 
efforts were made to decide for him. They waited for his decision, 
ifith an affectionate confidence that he would do what seemed to him 
»vas duty ; and when the announcement was made, that brought sor- 
row to many hearts, they yielded at once, but their hearts went 
with him to the seminary; he was their spiritual father. The Rev. 
John B. Iloge, pastor of the church on Shockoe Hill, and successor 
of Mr. Blair, presided at the session that received the kind letter 
of resignation from Dr. Rice, and passed resolutions dignified in 
their conception, and complimentary in their truthfulness. 



VISIT TO NEW YORK. 887 

About the middle of July Mv. Rice embarked, to try the advantage 
of the sea air, on a voyage to New York. Not finding much advan- 
tage from this short trip, he proceeded to visit Saratoga, to try the 
medicinal waters. Besides attention to his health, he proposed, in 
his journey ings, as far as opportunity was afforded, to carry into 
effect a resolution of Hanover Presbytery, passed in April — " That 
the Board of Trustees be authorized to raise by subscription a sum 
sufficient for the erection of necessary buildings for the accommoda- 
tion of the Professor and Students of the Seminary, to procure a 
site for the buildings, and have them in readiness by the 1st of No- 
vember, if possible :" — and another resolution passed in June — " that 
the Rev. John H. Rice be a special agent to solicit contributions to 
the funds of the Theological Seminary." The Presbytery of Albany 
held its meeting in the village of Saratoga, while Mr. Rice was there. 
Encouraged by the brethren, Mr. Rice laid before the Presbytery 
the project of the Presbytery of Hanover, in giving greater effi- 
ciency to her theological school. Mr. John Chester, pastor of the 
Church in Albany, said he addressed the Presbytery then, in a house 
put up, in a great measure, by Southern funds, and strongly com- 
mended the enterprise laid before them. Dr. William Chester, 
pastor of the Church in Hudson, related some of his experience in 
Virginia, and confirmed the statements made by Dr. Rice, of the great 
necessity of the proposed school. The members of Presbytery lis- 
tened with attentive benevolence, and gave assurance of their aid. 
The character Mr. Rice had acquired in the Assembly gained him a 
hearing from the Albany Presbytery at Saratoga ; and from this 
Presbytery he received his first encouragement to expect that the 
Presbyterian Church would cherish the Theological School in Prince 
Edward. Dr. Nott received him kindly in Schenectady. In Albany 
Dr. Chester's kind welcome was followed by some handsome dona- 
tions. At Lebanon Springs he found advantage from the mineral 
waters, and the excitement at the reception of his enterprise among 
his friends. In Boston he found many friends, the acquaintances of 
his former tour, and made many for his Seminary. In Salem Dr. 
Cornelius assisted him in making collections, At Andover his ac- 
quaintances of the former visit, Messrs. Porter, Stewart, and Woods, 
proffered their friendship and assistance. The summer being passed, 
his health improved, his spirits cheered, and many friends to the 
Seminary secured, he turned homewards, preaching and making col- 
lections in Philadelphia — in Baltimore with his brother Nevins, and 
in Fredericksburg with his friend Wilson, since his successor in office, 
and reached Richmond in safety. 



388 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 



CHAPTER XXXI. 

JOHN H. RICE, D. D. — HIS ENTRANCE ON THE WORK OF THE ^ 

PROFESSORSHIP. | 

When Dr. Rice left Richmond, in the fall of 1823, to enter upon 
the duties of the Professorship, he went with hopes and fears, provi- i 
dential warnings and encouragements, intermingled. In the eleven ; 
and a half years of useful and pleasant occupation in Richmond, he •• 
had seen great changes in the constituent parts of Hanover Presby- 
tery. Death had been busy with the ministry. The venerated Hoge, 
the lovely Legrand, the noble-hearted Lacy, the amiable Blair, and 
the ardent Robinson, after years of service, had passed away ; all, 
and Robinson peculiarly so, with some degree of suddenness in the 
final call ; and young Kennon, after having given earnest of exten- 
sive usefulness, had fallen with his harness on. Changes were taking 
place from age and infirmity ; and Mitchel and Turner were growing 
old in Bedford, time worn and time honored ; Logan had paused from 
his labors, waiting the event of providence, whether his impaired 
health should sink in death, or be refreshed for more labor. Turner 
the younger, in feeble health, was occupying Hanover — and Lyle, in 
full strength, was at his post in Briery and Buffalo.; Read, putting 
forth his energies in Cub Creek ; Reid, teaching school in Lynch- 
burg, and extending the borders of the church ; Paxton, at the Col- 
lege, ministering to that part of the Cumberland Congregation south 
of the Appomattox ; Russell, was in Norfolk ; and Petersburg was 
nourishing a church under ministry of his brother Benjamin; and 
Lee, Armstead, and Davidson, from the Republican Methodists, held 
their cont^regations in Lunenburg and Charlotte. Of the Alumni 
of the College and Theological School, under the teaching of his 
venerated predecessor. Dr. Hoge, John B. Hoge had lately removed 
from Winchester Presbytery to the Church on Shokoe Hill, the suc- 
cessor of Mr. Blair ; Kirkpatrick had been removed from Man- 
chester to be pastor of Cumberland, north of the Appomattox; 
Kilpatrick, at Boydton ; and Caldwell, in Nelson County ; and Tay- 
lor, from New England, was gathering a church in Halifax. In addi- 
tion to these were the missionaries, John M. Fulton, in Buckingham 
County ; Silliman, in Leaksville ; Brookes, in Fluvanna ; Curtis, in 
Brunswick ; and Cochran at large, under the direction of the Young 
Men's Missionary Society ; and James G. Hamner, was supplying 
the pulpit he had himself just vacated. The position of his Presby- 
tery seemed to say to him — work while the day lasts ; work in hope ; 
but remember, also, the night cometh. 

When he looked at the College, the place of his happy labor in 
his youth, there were changes both to sadden and to cheer him. 
Mr. Jonathan P. Cushing had succeeded his friend Hoge, in the 
Presidency. The trustees had wisely determined that, in the present 



THE COLLEGE UNDER MR. CUSHING. 389 

state of literature and science, the President should not be encum- 
bered with care, foreign from the College duties. For the accommo- 
dation of students that were now flocking to the College, the present 
spacious buildings had taken the place of the old wooden chapel, 
endeared by a thousand recollections ; and the contracted brick 
walls of the old College, over Avhich some tears were shed, were torn 
down ; and preparations were making for better accommodations for 
the Professors in comfortable dwellings near the College. Mr. 
Cushing's powers, as a teacher and administrator of College, shone 
still brighter in the President than in the admired Professor. His 
feeble health, contracting somewhat his sphere of usefulness, made 
that sphere more resplendent, and excited the enquiry in men's 
minds, what degree of excellence he would attain with firm health. 
Able associates were actively engaged — and the College was rising 
in usefulness, and influence, and fame. All this seemed to say, 
work in hope, but remember the night cometh. 

When he turned to contemplate his own prospects as professor, 
he saw much to try his faith. He found himself houseless. Accom- 
modations had been "voted" by Presbytery, but not a trace of the 
buildings were to be seen. Where the seminary now stands was the 
native forest in the possession of one not supposed to be friendly 
to the cause. Nothing had been done for the accommodation of 
students. There were no preparations made for his library, or for 
the assemblage, for prayers and for recitation, of those disposed to 
profit by his teachings and experience. Funds to some amount had 
been raised, but inadequate to the object designed. The committee 
appointed to superintend the erection of proper buildings had not 
agreed upon any plan, and were preparing to act upon a very small 
scale, and through efibrts at economy were hazarding the whole 
enterprise. Mr. Gushing entered fully into the situation and views 
of Dr. Rice, encouraged him to act on a large scale, and offered 
him every assistance in his power. 

A person well acquainted with the sayings and doings at that 
time, thus relates the passing events of the day. "No arrange- 
ments had been made for his accommodation. The committee had 
supposed that the Doctor and his wife could reside at her father's at 
Willington, and the Doctor could ride up to college and attend to his 
classes, as they had no children, and servants were not thought of. 
They supposed the few students could find some place to live, 
and a recitation room could be found about college. But Dr. llice 
was obliged to have a room for his books, and to live where tliey 
were. And of course IVIrs. Rice must live where he did ; and their 
servants with them. Their good friend, Mr. Cashing, who had been 
appointed President a year or two before, and lived in the Presi- 
dent's old house, which is now burnt down, and kept bachelor's 
hall with Professor Marsh, finding the Doctor's situation, very 
kindly invited him to share with him, and acted as if it were the 
Doctor's house, and he and Mr. Marsh were boarders. The house 
had one room, a large passage, and two very small rooms down 



390 MR. GUSHING AIDS DR. RICE. 

stairs ; and two attics. These two in the roof were small, at least the 
one that had the fire-place, and the other had always been used as 
the College Library, shelved for the purpose and without a fire- 
place. Mr. Marsh had the small room with a fire-place up stairs ; 
and Mr. Gushing the large one below, and his health at the time was 
such that he often had to hear his classes there ; and much of the 
chemical apparatus was also there. The larger of the small rooms 
down stairs was used for a dining room and parlor. Harriet Minor, 
now Mrs. Bowman, the Doctor's niece and protege had the small 
room without a fire-place. Professor Marsh still used his room as a 
study, but gave it up at bed-time to the Doctor and his wife for a 
lodging room, and he slept with Mr. Gushing ; his room was pre- 
pared for him before breakfast. The servants Avere fixed in the loft 
of the kitchen to sleep ; and their room adjoining the kitchen was 
fitted up for the library, study for Dr. Rice, and recitation ro m. 
In this room he commenced with three students, Thomas P. Hunt, 
Jesse S. Armstead, and Robert Burwell." 

"It was long a favorite plan with the committee to lay out as 
little as possible in building ; either rent a house, or build a very 
small one for a shelter, with three rooms, one for a study, recitation 
room, and library, one for a chamber, and the other a dining-room. 
That it would be well to have no place to incur the expense of en- 
tertaining company, as the Doctor's family were thought to be too 
much given to hospitality. One gentleman very strenuous for this 
plan, said he would take the company. Mr. Gushing so ridiculed 
this scheme as to seem to fix the idea that a three-roomed house was 
obliged to be a three-cornered one. He, in a very quiet, pleasant 
way, helped the Doctor more than I can tell, constantly saying he 
had nothing to do with it ; but unless made an ornament to the 
college it must be put out of sight. He called on Martin Sailors, 
an old bachelor, and induced him to give the five acres where the 
seminary now stands, and then with much adroitness had the build- 
ing commenced very much as Mr. Rice wished. It was first built with 
four rooms on a floor. The Doctor moved into it when only the 
lower story, above the basement, could be occupied, and that unfin- 
ished, not plastered. So it was built over his head. He took 
possession, the fall of 1825, getting eight new students from the 
senior class of college that year, besides a few others. White, 
Hart, Royal, Bartlett, and Barksdale were among them ; Henry 
Smith came the year before. Mr. Gushing had a house added for 
himself and Mr. Marsh, as soon as it could be done after the Doctor 
came. The college was then filled with students ; the new college- 
building was finished before the Doctor came." 

The house commenced for the accommodation of Dr. Rice and the 
students, forms a part of the east wing of the seminary. It was 
constructed in anticipation of the main building and the west wing, 
which now offer accommodations for a hundi-ed students. The com- 
mittee commenced a brick building of 40 feet by 38, two stories 
high, with a basement. The Presbytery, in Gharlottesville, July 



SERMON BY DR. RICE. 391 

ITtli, 1824, " Resolved, that the building committee of the Theolo- 
gical Seminary be authorized to enlarge the plan of the professors' 
house, twelve feet in length and one story in height ; and that the 
Board of Trustees be instructed to make the necessary appropriations 
of money for this purpose." The house was finished fifty feet by 
forty, three stories with the basement, architecturally arranged to be 
the east wing of some future building. 

The inauguration of Dr. Rice took place on the 1st day of Janu- 
ary, 1824. He took for his text Paul's words to Timothy, 2d Epis- 
tle, 3d: 16, 17 — "All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and 
is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction 
in righteousness ; that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly 
furnished unto all good works." His first position was — The sacred 
Scriptures are the source from which tJte preacher of the gospel is to 
derive all that doctrine which has authority to bind the conscience 
and regulate the conduct of man. Under this head he observes : — 
Among us, thanks to God for it, the principles of religious liberty, 
and the rights of conscience, are so well understood, and so fully 
recognized, that to attempt to establish them by argument, or by 
the authority of Scripture, is to undertake a quite needless labor. 
We all know that God is the only Lord of conscience. To prevent 
any misunderstanding of our views and feelings, I take this oppor- 
tunity publicly and solemnly to declare, for myself, and for those 
under whose direction I act, that the principles of religious liberty, 
recognized by the Constitution of the United States, in the Bill of 
Rights and Constitution of Virginia, and in the act establishing 
religious freedom, meet the most cordial and entire approbation of 
all who are concerned in this theological institution. 

His second position was — That the Scriptures afford the only 
information on which we can rely, in answer to the all-important 
question — " What must we do to be saved T^ This question, he says, 
most manifestly involves the determination of God on the case under 
inquiry. It is only God who can answer it. For how do the wisest 
know what the Holy One has determined to do, in the case of rebel- 
lion against the divine government ? 

His third position was — That the Scriptures contain the most 
perfect system of jnorals that has ever been presented to the under- 
standing, or urged on the conscietice of man. In making this obser- 
vation, he says — I mean to say, 1st, that the precepts of the Bible 
reach to all the relations which man sustains, and to all the duties 
which grow out of them ; 2d, that the gospel accompanies its pre- 
cepts with the most urgent motives that ever made their way to the 
human heart ; 3d, for the accomplishment of this object, the address 
made by the gospel is the most plain and direct that can be imagined. 
The inference drawn from these various remarks is — that he who 
receives the office of a teacher of Christianity, must go to the Bible 
for all that has authority to bind the conscience. Again, we infer 
that he is the best theologian who is most intimately acquainted with 
the Scriptures. And from this it follows, that the great duty of a 



392 SERMON BY DR. RICE. 

professor of theology is to imbue the minds of his pupils as tho- 
roufrhly as possible with the knowledge of revealed truth. The Bihle 
ought to he the great text-hook. The sentiments of this third position 
drew from an eminent theological professor, Dr. Woods, great and 
peculiar praise, -that the Bible, as the text-book, was set forth in a 
bold and clear manner, a thing aimed at by all protestants, but 
avowed by Dr. Rice with a clearness and simplicity that was un- 
equalled. The same sentiment was expressed by President Graham, 
on his visit to New England. In answer to the question — "From 
■what, then, do the Virginia clergy obtain their divinity?" he re- 
plied— "i^row the Bible." 

The Doctor then argued the question — Is a public or private 
theological education to be preferred? Admitting the fact that 
many most valuable men had been raised up under private instruc- 
tion, he goes on to say — 1st. In this country the want of such 
seminaries (theological institutions) has been so felt, and their value 
so appreciated, that almost all denominations of Christians have 
made, or are making, vigorous efforts to establish them. 2d. No 
need of referring to Europe for examples. 3d. As soon as Chris- 
tianity had gained sufficient foothold in the world, miraculous gifts 
ceased ; and very shortly afterwards, it was thought expedient to 
erect Theological Seminaries. None of these schools or academies 
were of more note than that which was established at Alexandria, 
commonly called the catechetical school. The library at Csesarea, 
about the year of our Lord 300, contained thirty thousand volumes. 
4th. Among the Jews, it is said there were seminaries for the 
instruction of religious teachers, established at an early period. 
After the destruction of the first temple, we hear nothing of schools 
of the prophets ; but academies or seminaries for instruction in the 
law of Moses were established in various parts. It appears that 
from a very early age to the present time, the judgment of great and 
good men has been decidedly in favor of theological seminaries ; and 
that, after the experience of ages, that judgment is unchanged. To 
detail the reasons by which this long standing opinion is supported, 
would require too much time. It is sufficient to say, that at such 
institutions, when well endowed and properly conducted, there is an 
accumulation of means of excitement and improvement which cannot 
be procured in any other way. 

To the objection, that there are seminaries already established, 
and that it would be better to make use of the advantages offered 
by them, than to attempt a new experiment, the Doctor replies — 
1st. That the institutions already established do not afford anything 
like an adequate supply for the wants of the country. 2d. It is not 
desifable that theological seminaries should be frequented by great 
numbers of students. The history of European institutions affords 
much instruction on this topic. 3d. If this were not so, it is easy 
to see, that where an institution depends for its support on the in- 
terest excited and kept up in the public mind, it ought not to be 
very remote from the people. 4th. A suitable number of seminaries, 



SERMON BY DR. RICE. 393 

placed at convenient distances, are, on the whole, cheaper to the 
church than one great central establishment. Again, there is so 
wide a difference in climate, habits and manners, in different parts 
of the couuti-y, that it is on every account desirable, yea, necessary, 
that we should have native preachers in the Eastern, Middle and 
Southern divisions of our territory. The conclusion of the whole 
argument is, that theological seminaries are the best places for theo- . 
logical education ; and that such an institution is most urgently 
needed for the Southern country. 

The Doctor then proceeded to urge the necessity of a competent 
number of theological instructors ; that the work was too great for 
any one man. And also the necessity of cultivating piety in the 
theological students. He says — "The age calls for men who, in 
the fervor of their devotion to the cause of the Redeemer, and love 
to the souls of men, can forget self and its petty interests, and make 
any sacrifice, submit to any privation, and undergo any labor, if they 
may but fulfil the ministry which they receive of the Lord ; it calls 
for men of enlarged views and comprehensive religious benevolence ; 
men who, notwithstanding, every way can rejoice that Christ is 
preached ; men who are willing that God should send by whom he 
will send, and whose great desire is that He may be glorified and 
sinners saved ; men who can delight in the usefulness and success of 
others, though they themselves should be nothing. He is in truth 
the best theologian who has brought his whole nature, moral and 
intellectual, most completely under the influence of that Scripture, 
which was given by inspiration of God." 

Rev. Matthew Lyle, the old friend and ministerial neighbor of 
Dr. Kice, then administered the oath of office. The Rev. Clement 
Read delivered a characteristic charge. He has long since passed 
to his reward. He usually committed but little of the process of his 
thoughts and their results to paper, and of that little a very small 
portion was given to the public through the press. This charge will 
remain a fine specimen of his manner of thought and his spirit. 
!Frank, open, fair, kind, evangelical, always Calvinistic in creed, for 
a time a Whitfield Methodist, but at last a sincere Presbyterian, 
tender in his feelings, and decided in his creed, his influence extended 
as far as his acquaintance — the influence of love. He charges the 
professor to remember his office — " that the professor is accountable 
for the improper ministerial acts of every preacher whose theological 
education was committed to his care, and which arose either fi'om his 
negligent or defective instruction." He says, a ministry to be 
useful — 1st, it is important that it be learned ; 2d, it should be 
plain and simple; 3d, should be orthodox as well as learned; 4th, 
pious as well as orthodox. He encourages the professor to stand 
out against that greatest of discouragements, " the lukewarmness of 
friends." 

Under the head of orthodoxy, he says — "It is only by the influ- 
ence of truth that the church can bo sustained. This is the rock 
on which it is built. The opinion that it is immaterial, as it relates 



394 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 

to his moral or religious character, what a man believes, is contrary 
to reason and Scripture. As every action of a man's life is under 
the influence of his faith, his religious creed becomes a matter of 
great importance. What that system of doctrine is, which is taught 
in the Holy Scriptures, is indeed a subject of controversy. This 
controversy has divided the church into various and distinct parties, 
and each party has its own articles of religion as a standard of faith. 
The Presbyterian Church has adopted the Westminster Confession 
of Faith as its standard of orthodoxy. It is, therefore, from this 
Confession that wo know what our Church receives as true, and 
what it condemns as heretical. A Theological Seminary, professedly 
erected under the patronage of the Presbyterian Church, should 
teach no doctrines but such as are agreeable to this standard. The 
consideration that the Confession contains the doctrines of the 
Reformation, and that it presents the most correct, lucid and syste- 
matic view of the doctrines of the Scriptures that can be found in 
any language ; and moreover, that a departure from it would en- 
danger the peace and purity of the Church, gives additional force 
to this charge. Guard against innovations in this system, under 
any pretence whatever. And in explaining the doctrines of the 
Confession, it will be of importance to follow the method, and even 
to use the terms employed by the standard writers of the Church. 
This will not only give uniformity to the religious opinions of the 
Church, but will shut the door against much wild and mischievous 
speculation. It will be your duty not only to see that the main 
pillars in the building of that system of faith, which has been reared 
by the piety and sealed by the blood of our ancestors, be not over- 
turned, but that not a single stone in the edifice be removed out of 
its place. The least departure from truth is dangerous. Error, 
like the breach in a dam, though small at first, becomes wider and 
wider, until one general ruin is presented to view." 

Dr. Rice commenced his labors as Professor on the day of his in- 
auguration, meeting his class in his kitchen — library — study — reci- 
tation-room. Looking at him, as he is engaged in arraigning the 
studies of Hunt, Burwell, and Armstead, in his humble seminary — 
one is ready to say — " Not by might, nor by power, but by my 
Spirit, saith the Lord, shall Jacob arise, for he is small." 

In the April succeeding the inauguration. Dr. Rice was authorized 
by the Presbytery — "to employ Mr. Marsh as a temporary assistant 
teacher in the Theological Seminary : provided that his support can 
be derived from individuals who contribute expressly for that object, 
and not from any of the funds of the Seminary." This gentleman, 
Mr. James Marsh, was Professor of Languages in Hampden Sidney 
College. To encourage the students of divinity, he made transla- 
tions from the German for their improvement. One of these. Her- 
der's Introductory Dialogue on the Spirit of Hebrew Poetry, was 
published in the third number of the Biblical Repository for 18-6. 
He assisted in the Seminary about two years, with great popularity. 



KEV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 395 

Returning to Vermont, he became President of the University of that 
State. 

In September, of the same year, by report to Presbytery, the funds 
of the Seminary were, — in Bank Stock, $2550 — in bonds, bearing 
interest, $7437 35 — in money, yet uninvested, $2477 99. Of this 
last sum, by order of Presbytery, $1000 was appropriated — "for 
building the Theological Seminary" — as the professor's house was 
called. The permanent fund of $11,665 29, was for the support of 
the Professor. The deficiency of about $500 of his yearly salary 
was to be supplied by donations. 

In the month of May, 1825, Messrs. Rice, Lyle, and Paxton, were 
a committee of Presbytery — " to prepare and send, in the name of 
this body, a circular letter to the Presbyterians in North and South 
Carolina and Georgia, containing a brief history of this Seminary, a 
statement of its object, a sketch of its resources and wants, and an 
earnest invitation to them to unite and cordially co-operate with us 
in building up this important institution." The board was directed 
to send a delegate to the Presbyteries at their fall meeting ; and to 
appoint a general agent to present the cause of the Seminary where- 
ever there was a prospect of success. A great Southern Seminary 
was now the grand idea, and professed object of Dr. Rice. To build 
and endow a Seminary worthy of that name, he devoted all his 
powers. The magnitude of the enterprise gave him strength ; the 
grandeur of the Avork inflamed his heart more and more ; and to his 
earnest contemplation the work appeared more and more grand and 
beautiful. 

In 1820, he WTote to Dr. Alexander — " While it is my wish that 
the whole Church should give Princeton full support, I do think that 
a good Seminary under orthodox men, I mean true General Assem- 
bly Presbyterians, established in the South, would have a happy 
effect. My work has long been to keep up a kind of nucleus here, 
around which a great Seminary might be gathered. I am ready to 
do, to the utmost of my abilities, what shall be thought best by a 
majority of brethren. I acknowledge, very readily, that there are 
wiser heads than mine, but none have warmer hearts for the pros- 
perity of good old Presbyterianism. I learn there has been a meet- 
ing of the Board of Trustees of H. S. College, and that you were 
unanimously chosen to succeed Dr. Hoge. 0, if you would ! — but I 
check myself." Dr. Alexander would not accept; and he himself 
was now attempting what required wise heads and warm hearts to 
assist him in performing. A Seminary fit for the patronage and 
wants of all the South was the very thing to supply the wants of any 
part of the South. Por counsel and advice he now turns himself to 
his old friend, busily and happily employed in Princeton, but loving 
Virginia with all his heart — and on the 18th of March, 1825, writes 
to hiui, under that discouragement which magnificent schemes with 
small means will occasionally throw over an ardent heart, tliat is 
restless in its poverty and confinement : — " The Elder brethren of 
Hanover Presbytery have kept themselves so isolated, and are so 



396 DR. Alexander's visit. 

far behind the progress of things in this country, and the general 
state of the workl, that they think of nothing beyond the okl phms 
and fashions, which prevailed seventy years ago. In fact, there is 
nothing like united, entire exertion to build up this institution, and 
I often fear the effort will fail. Had I known what I know now, I 
certainly would not have accepted the office which I hold. But now 
I have put my hand to the plough, and am not accustomed to look 
back. There is, however, a sea before me, the depth of which 
I cannot fathom, and the width such that I cannot see over 
it." Referring to some reports that the Seminary was hostile 
to Princeton, he adds — "if I thought it was so, I would resign 
to-morrow." He further adds — "I have given you this dismal ac- 
count of Virginia, to convince you that you must come to our State 
during your next vacation. All love you with unabated affection, 
and regard you with peculiar reverence. Your presence would 
awaken a new set of feelings. A few sermons from you would do 
more, at this time, for the good of the Church here, than any human 
means I can think of. And I am sure that you would hear and see 
little, if anything, of the complaints and troubles that exist ; for the 
people would be ashamed to let you know how they feel. I do de- 
liberately and conscientiously believe that it is your duty to come." 
Dr. Rice's earnest entreaty, strongly seconded by his friend's 
desire to revisit the scenes of his former enjoyments and labors, pre- 
vailed; and Dr. Alexander made a journey in June, 1825, to his 
native State, such as can occur in the lives of few men, and but 
once in theirs. Welcomed to the residence he had occupied as Pre- 
sident of Hampden Sidney College, he looked around with intense 
excitement on men and things. Some of his old friends and ad- 
mirers were gone ; but others were filling up their places, ready to 
give him as Avarm a place in their hearts. The small brick building 
that had served as the college, from the days of the Smiths to those 
of Cushing, had given place to a sightly buildmg, that surpassed 
Nassau Hall, and, by the celebrity of the young President v/hose 
energy and popularity had erected it, was filled with students. 
Near by, on grounds familiar, and sacred in association, he saw 
arising the Theological Seminary, simple in its elegance as a single 
building, and fitting the more extensive fabric of which it was 
destined to be a part. And here was an old associate fully engaged 
in working out, as practical problems, the dreams and visions of 
their former years, the erecting and endowing a seminary for the 
supply of ministers for the southern churches. He saw the difficul- 
ties in the way of his friend Ptice. To any other man he would 
have said, "you cannot accomplish the splendid design." Such 
was his influence over the surrounding community, and over his 
friend, a discouraging word would, in all probability^, have pros- 
trated the hopes of Kice, and crushed the Union Seminary in its 
embryo. Not daring to discourage his friend, or shut out one ray 
of a hope already clouded, yet far from sanguine, he sat out on a 
preaching excursion through Charlotte, Prince Edward, and Cum- 



REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 397 

berland, among the congregations to which he once ministered. 
Dr. Rice accompanied, deeply sensible that the reception, and effects 
of that visit would in all probability be decisive, and his hopes be 
realized, or the seminary fade from his view for ever. The congre- 
gations that crowded to hear, insisted that both should preach ; and 
declared they had never preached so well ; and when the visit was 
over, and the enthusiasm of Alexander's welcome found expression, 
the people in recalling the sayings, and doings, and preachings of 
that exciting time, were unable to determine which of their old 
preachers they most loved and admired. Rice or Alexander. The 
visit was an epoch. For a long time it was common to hear the 
expression — It took place about the time of Dr. Alexander s visit. 
And, what was better, the churches determined to endow the semi- 
nary. 

Immediately after this visit, the Trustees appointed Mr. Robert 
Roy, from New Jersey, sometime a missionary in Nottoway, to act 
as agent in conjunction with Dr. Rice. Of the success of their first 
visits. Dr. Rice thus writes to Dr. Woods of Andover, August 6th, 
1825: " The Directors of our institution wanted me to go on again 
to the North, and solicit aid. But I said I could not go again, 
unless I could say and show that our own people had taken hold of 
the thing in good earnest. If they would adopt a plan for putting 
the institution into full organization, send out agents, and make full 
trial of the southern people, then I would go to the North, and ask 
the brethren there to help us. Accordingly a promising agent has 
set out, and made a very good beginning. I went with him two 
days, and obtained about four thousand dollars. This, however, 
was among my particular friends, and in the best part of our State. 
How the whole plan will succeed I do not know. Pray for us." i 

Having taken possession of the basement and lower story of the 
seminary-building, he writes under the same date, August 6th, to 
Dr. Alexander — "We are at length in occupancy of a part of our 
ncAV budding. We find it a very pleasant, comfortable house, thus 
far, and I think when all things are fixed about us, that it will make 
a very desirable residence. It appears to me too, that there has 
been a good stirring up of the people in behalf of our seminary ; 
and they are more than ever resolved to build it up, and place it on 
a respectable foundation. Mr. Roy is engaged as our agent, and I 
hope that he will be efficient. He has not had a fair trial yet, but 
I think he has the talent for the work." Speaking of the visit lately 
made, he says — '"I do believe that if you could make such an one 
every year, it would prolong your life, and extend your usefulness." 
The Doctor did not consider that while his friend might visit Vir- 
ginia and find — " the stimulus which good, hearty, old-fashioned 
Virginian friendship would give, would be a better tonic and cordial 
than wine could furnish" — that such a visit as had just passed 
could never be made again ; and Dr. Alexander, though often en- 
treat, d, wisely refused the attempt. 

Rice's friends in New York city had not forgotten the earnest plea 



398 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 

he had made for the incipient Southern Seminary springing as a 
germ from the college, and in June of 1825, Mr. Knowles Taylor, a 
merchant in that city, born on the banks of the Connecticut, sent 
him word that a mutual friend had determined to endow a scholar- 
ship in his seminary, and that he might therefore take in another 
indigent pious student of theology. "I was," says Dr. Rice in re- 
pl}^, " casting about for ways and means by which to enable them to 
do this " — i. e., three or four young men to enter the seminary in 
the fall -^ " when your favor came to hand. And now permit me to 
say that I know two young men of considerable promise, whose cir- 
cumstances are such that if the $175 mentioned by you could be 
divided between them, I think they both might be enabled to enter 
the seminary the beginning of next term." This news, received 
about the time of Dr. Alexander's visit, added to the growing inter- 
est in favor of the seminary. 

In August, Dr. Rice received the papers from the donor, Jonathan 
P. Little, confirming the donation, and under date of Sept, 1st, 
writes — "Surely, my dear sir, it was God who put it into your 
heart to remember us in this way, and at this very time, and to him 
we will give the glory. My friend Mr. Taylor gave me intimation 
of this matter at a time when the difficulties of establishing this semi- 
nary seemed to be increasing, and many of its warmest friends were 
desponding. I began to feel as though I were alone in this great 
work. But when it was found that the Lord had put it in the heart 
of a brother in a remote place to found a scholarship in the semi- 
nary, it gave an impulse which has been generally felt ; our languid 
friends were aroused, and more has actually been done in six weeks 
than in the previous twelve months. On the whole I can confidently 
say that I have never known the giving the same sum in any in- 
stance productive of so much good in so short a time." 

Under the same date he wrote to Mr. Knowles Taylor, under the 
influence of this donation, and of Dr. Alexander's visit — "The 
truth is, while all acknowledged the necessity of our institution to 
supply the wants of the Southern country, most thought that it was 
an impracticable scheme. So few they said here cared for these 
things, that it is hopeless to undertake by them to raise so great a 
structure as a theological seminary ; and it is in vain to expect that 
Northern people will do this work while engaged in so many others. 
And really I began to fear that I should have to labor at the founda- 
. tion all my life. But now I have good hope that this temple of the 
Lord will go up in my day." He then goes on and details Mr. 
Roy's agency, the object of which was to get ultimately enough 
funds to establish two professorships, and erect the seminary build- 
ings — "I hope our Presbytery will raise enough to establish one 
professorship. I have the pleasure to add that 1 have just returned 
from a trip to North Carolina, the object of which was to convince 
the brethren of that State of the importance and necessity of build- 
ing up a Southern institution. In this it pleased the Lord to make 
me successful beyond my expectations, and that I have good hopes 



REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 899 

of seeing tlie Presbyterians of tliat State taking hold of this great 
object in company with us. I bless the Lord, and take courage. 
And now if I can just engage the brethren to the North to take hold 
of this thing with a strong hand, and help us, the work will go on 
prosperously." 

The Presbytery on the 1st of October, 1825, continued Mr. 
Roy's agency. He had secured $14,000 in Charlotte and Prince 
Edward. The committee appointed to attend the Synod of North 
Carolina reported to Presbytery on the 28th of the month that they 
had been kindly received by the Synod at their meeting in Greens- 
borough, and that a committee had been appointed by the Synod 
with full powers to confer with a similar committee of this Presbytery, 
and adjust the principles on which the Seminary shall be conducted. 
The committee of North Carolina were Messrs. McPhecters, Wither- 
spoon and Graham ; that appointed by Presbytery of Hanover, 
Messrs. Dr. Rice, Paxton and Taylor. 

Application was made in May, 1 826, by a committee, Dr. Rice, and 
Mts.srs. W. J. Armstrong, and Wm. Maxwell, elder, respecting the 
transfer of the seminary funds to the trustees of the Assembly for 
safe-keeping, and also to ask that body " to extend its patronage to 
our seminary," offering " such negative control" as may be necessary 
to secure the exercise of proper Presbyterian principles. Rev. 
Dr. Alexander, Dr. Laurie, Dr. Janeway, Mr. Sabine and Mr. Gil- 
dersleeve were the committee appointed by the Assembly on this 
request. On May 31st, the thirteenth day of the session, they 
made report of the following resolutions, which were adopted : 

" Jiesolved, 1st. That the General Assembly will agree to take the 
Theological Seminary of the Presbytery of Hanover under their care 
and control. The plan of the seminary has been examined by the 
committee, who are of opinion that it is such as merits the approba- 
tion of the General Assembly. 

" 2d. That the General Assembly will receive by their trustees, 
and manage the permanent funds of the Theological Seminary of 
the Presbytery of Hanover, which may be put into their hands ; 
which funds shall be kept entirely distinct from all others belonging 
to the General Assembly. But the General Assembly will not be 
responsible for any loss or diminution of said funds, which may oc- 
cur from the change of stocks, or from any other unavoidable cause. 

" 3d. That the General Assembly will agree to permit the Pres- 
bytery of Hanover to draw annually, or quarter yearly, the avails 
of their funds, and will give direction to iheir trustees to pay any 
warrants for the same, which may be drawn by the President of the 
Board of Trustees of the Theological Seminary of the Presbytery 
of Hanover, or by any other perscjn named by the Presbytery. 

" 4th. That the General Assembly do also agree, that they will 
permit the Presbytery of Hanover to cb-aw out, in part or in whole., 
the funds deposited in the hands of the Trustees of the General 
Assembly : Provided, however, That the proposal to withdraw shall 
lie before the Presbytery at least one year previously to its being 



400 RESOLUTIONS OF GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 

acted upon. The General Assembly shall also be at liberty to resign 
all charge and superintendence of the said Theological Seminary, 
whenever they shall judge the interests of the Presbyterian Church 
to require it ; in which case, the General Assembly will direct their 
trustees to return to the Presbytery of Hanover all their funds 
which may have been deposited in the hands of said trustees, or 
convey them in trust to such individuals as may be named trustees 
by the Presbytery of Hanover. 

" 5th. That the General Assembly shall have the right to exer-i 
cise a general control over the Theological Seminary of the Pres- 
bytery of Hanover ; that is, they shall have a negative on all 
appointments to the offices of professors and trustees in said Semi- 
nary, and on all general laws or rules adopted by the Presbytery 
for its government. 

" 6th. That therefore the Presbytery of Hanover shall annually 
send up to the General Assembly a detailed report of all their trans- 
actions, relating to said Theological Seminary ; on which report, a 
vote of approbation or disapprobation shall be taken by the General 
Assembly ; and all appointments or enactments of said Presbytery, 
or of the Board of Trustees acting under their authority, wliich may 
be rejected by the General Assembly, shall be null and void. But 
the authority of the General Assembly over the seminary shall be 
merely negative ; they shall not originate any measure, or give any 
special directions for the government of the institution. 

" 7th. That if it shall appear to the General Assembly that doc- 
trines contrary to the standards of the Presbyterian Church are 
inculcated in the said seminary, or that in any other respect it is so 
managed as to be injurious to the interests of truth, piety and good 
order, the General Assembly may appoint visitors to examine into 
the state of the said seminary, and to make a full report to them 
thereon. 

" 8th. That if the General Assembly shall be convinced that any 
professor in said seminary inculcates doctrines repugnant to the 
Word of God, and to our Confession of Faith, they shall require 
the Presbytery of Hanover to dismiss such professor, and to appoint 
another in his place ; and if said Presbytery neglect or refuse to 
comply with such requisition, the General Assembly will withdraw 
their patronage and superintendence fi*om the seminary, and will 
take such other steps as may be necessary in the case. 

" 9th. That if the Presbytery of Hanover accede to these terms, 
then the Theological Seminary at Hampden Sidney College shall be 
denominated the Theological Seminary of the Presbyterian Church, 
under the care of the Presbytery of Hanover, and the aforesaid 
articles and conditions shall go into effect." 

These resolutions of the Assembly were laid before the Presby- 
tery of Hanover in October. Before acting decisively on them, 
another project was laid before Presbytery by Dr. Rice, and Messrs. 
Benjamin H. Rice and William S. Reid. were appointed a committee 
to wait on the Synod of Virginia, at its approaching meeting. From 



PLAN OF UNION. 401 

a paper presented by these gentlemen to the Synod, it appears that 
the Hanover Prcsbj^tery " have erected a building which cost be- 
tween seven and eight thousand dolhirs, have procured a library of 
the value of about seven thousand five hundred dollars, and a sub- 
scription amounting to about twenty-five thousand dollars, and there 
will probably be twelve or fourteen students at the institution the 
next terra. The Presbytery of Hanover proposes then, that the 
Synod of Virginia should take the institution under her care pre- 
cisely as it stands, with its principles and its present engagements ; 
and in case the proposed connexion with the General Assembly and 
the Synod of North Carolina be carried into effect, that thereafter 
the seminary shall be, and be denominated. The Uniori Seminary 
of the General Assembly, under the care of the Synods of Virginia 
and North Carolina.'' 

"After discussion, the Synod of Virginia, believing it to be emi- 
nently desirable that the Theological Seminary heretofore confided 
to the care of the Hanover Presbytery, should be enlarged and esta- 
blished on a more liberal foundation, and placed, with the counte- 
nance and favor of the General Assembly, under the immediate care 
and management of the Synods of Virginia and North Carolina, 
agreeably to the arrangements that are now in progress for the pur- 
pose, so as to make it a proper institution for the education of pious 
youth, candidates for the gospel ministry, for the supply of all the 
cliurches within the bounds of these Synods and elsewhere, in the 
southern and western parts of our country, Resolved, unanimovsly, 
That the said proposition of the Hanover Presbytery be, and the 
same is, hereby accepted, and that Synod will cordially unite with 
the Presbytery of Hanover and the Synod of North Carolina, in 
any further measures which shall be necessary and proper to com- 
plete the said arrangement, and to secure to the Union Seminary, 
as far as possible, the entire undivided aid and patronage of all the 
chui'ches within their bounds." 

On the 3d of November, 1826, Dr. Rice and Rev. Jesse H. Turner 
met the Synod of North Carolina, in Fayetteville, and laid before 
■ that venerable body the articles of agreement prepared by the joint 
committee, with the reasons therefor at length, and the proceedings 
of the Synod of Virginia, in agreeing to take the place of the Pres- 
bytery of Hanover, in relation to the seminary, and urged upon 
tlie Synod the final adoption of the plan of union. The subject 
was under discussion two days, and was argued with great ability. 
The leader of the opposition was Dr. Joseph Caldwell, President of 
the University of North Carolina, whose history is interwoven with 
the rise and fame of that institution. He had projected a theolo- 
gical seminary to be located in North Carolina, and was moving on 
in the matter as fast as the duties of his office permitted. Dr. Kice 
had gotten the advantage, by being wholly devoted to the subject, 
and having put his machinery in successful operation in a place 
much beloved by many Carolinians. Dr. Caldwell had much expe- 
rience and influence with men ; able in debate, and sustained by the 
26 



402 DISCUSSION ON SEMINARY. 

local attachments of his brethren, he entered into the discussion 
manfully, and contended for a seminary in the old North State, as 
the Virginians had one in Prince Edward, and as the South Caro- 
lina brethren had projected one in their mountains ; that North 
Carolina had men and money for the enterprise, ■were the Synod 
aroused to the importance of the work, and he called on them to 
awake to their responsibilities. 

Dr. Rice argued that the work of founding and cherishing a Semi- 
nary was too great for one Synod, in the present position of Chris- 
tian cftbrt and self-denial : that the Presbytery of Hanover had, in 
her own bounds and elsewhere, raised funds to build a house, to pro- 
cure a library, and had subscriptions for the support of Professors, 
in all, to more than fifty thousand dollars ; and that, while little 
more could be raised in Virginia now, this sum w^as not more than 
half enough to complete the proper arrangement of buildings, fill 
the library, and support competent Professors : that all that could 
be raised immediately in North Carolina would not make up this 
deficiency — and that instead of two Seminaries, the two Synods 
would find a difficulty in founding and sustaining one. In the second 
place, he argued — that one Synod, in the present state of things, did 
not embrace a sufficiently large Presbyterian population, to afford a 
sufficient number of students. The great expense of a Seminary is 
justified only by a goodly number of students, except when only a 
small number can possibly be obtained ; and in the South a great 
area must be traversed to gather these students. And as Carolina 
had, hitherto, been united with Virginia in the expenses and bene- 
fits of the theological school in Prince Edward, he besought the 
Synod to continue that union, and make it closer by becoming a con- 
stituent part of its government and support. 

The discussion closed on Saturday evening, under great excite- 
ment. The Synod had never heard such a debate. The whole sub- 
ject of Theological Seminaries lay before the brethren in all its 
extent ; and the Synod was called on to decide upon its course, for 
an indefinite length of time, and for incalculable interests. In the 
midst of their beloved Cai'olina; the brethren contemplated the whole 
church, and compared the advantages of one Avell endowed Seminary 
with those of two or more with limited endowments and opportuni- 
ties of instruction. The records of Synod say, that — " after a very 
full discussion, and a prayer for divine direction, the following reso- 
lution, with but two dissenting voices, was adopted, viz. : Resolved 
— That the Synod will agree to support the Theological Seminary in 
Prince Edward County, Virginia ; and that the articles reported by 
the committee on that subject, be, and they hereby are adopted." 
All private local feelings were merged in the general cause. Dr. 
Rice, on his return to Virginia, writes to Dr. Alexander — "Dr. 
Caldwell, who has more infiuence than any other man in the State, 
had set his heart very much on having a Seminary in North Caro- 
lina, lie is a very able opponent. The subject was debated for 
days, at length the Doctor yielded. Mr. Roy can tell you all 



REV. MATTHEW LYLE. 403 

about it : but I mention the subject for the sake of observing that 
when Dr. Caldwell found that the majority was against him, and 
felt that he was totally defeated, instead of showing oifended pride, 
he yielded with all the grace of a gentleman and a Christian. He 
certainly raised himself very much in my estimation and affection." 
The Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, at their next meeting, 
May, 1827, approved and ratified the arrangements made by the 
PreslDytery and the Synods, and recommended that the permanent 
funds be continued, in whole, or in part, in the State in which they 
had been raised, in such manner as may be safe and proper. 

REV. MATTHEW LYLE. 

Before the consummation of the union by the Assembly, one of the 
co-laborers in building up the Seminary was removed by death, Mat- 
thew Lyle, who had been more than thirty-two years pastor of Briery 
and Buffalo, expired March 22d, 1827 ; son of James Lyle and 
Hannah Alexander, an aunt of Dr. A. Alexander, and born in the 
year 1767, he was reared in the Congregation of Timber Ridge, 
Bockbridge County. The circumstances of his early youth and 
education Avere similar to those of his cousin Alexander, first at the 
fireside, then the old field-school, and then the College under Gra- 
ham. He was one of the theological class or school organized by 
Mr. Graham, after the great revival in his charge in 1789. Though 
five years older than his cousin, he was not so far advanced in his 
studies preparatory to the ministry. At Hall's Meeting House, now 
New Monmouth, April 29tli, 1791, he, together with Thomas Poage 
of Augusta, a youth eminent for piety, but of short continuance on 
earth, and Benjamin Grigsby, that gathered the church in Norfolk, 
were proposed to Presbytery, as candidates for the ministry, of good 
moral character, in full communion with the church, and of a liberal 
education. " Presbytery having received of them a detail of their 
evidences of faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, and repentance toward 
God, and their call and motives to the gospel ministry, together with 
a specimen of their ability to solve eases of conscience, maturely 
considered the same, and agreed to receive them as candidates." 
Parts of trial were then assigned to all. At Augusta Church, Sept., 
1791, Mr. Lyle read a homily on the subject — Can they who have 
attained to a living faith and evangelical repentance, finally fall from 
a state of grace ; and also an Exegesis on the question — An originale 
peccutum detur ? With his companions he was examined in the Ian- 
guages by Messrs. W. Wilson and Montgomery. Messrs. Scott, 
Crawford, and Erwin examined them on the sciences. April, 1792, 
in Lexington, Mr. Lyle delivered a popular sermon, 1st John 3 : 8, 
latter clause ; and read a lecture on John 2d : 1st to 12th verse in- 
clusive. Together with Messrs. Poage and Grigsby, he was examined 
on divinity, criticism, moral philosophy, and geography. On Satur- 
day morning, the 28th, the three candidates were licensed to preach 
the gospel. This was a joyful time to the church in Lexington ; 



404 REV. MATTHEW LYLE. 

four yonno; men, fi-uits of the revival, were now licensed to preach 
the gospel, and two more were at this time received on trial. 

Mr. Alexander, licensed in the preceding fall, had passed the 
winter in Jeiferson and Berkeley Counties. At this meeting of 
Preshytery, he and Messrs. Lyle and Grigsby were recommended to 
the Commission as missionaries. In the fall succeeding, a call from 
Providence, in Abingdon Presbytery, was sent in for Mr. Lyle ; but 
owing to some informality, it was not approved by Presbytery. At 
the Cove, in Albemarle, October, 1794, Mr. Lyle presented his 
credentials, and was received under the care of Hanover Presbytery. 
A call Avas at the same time presented by the united congregations 
of Briery and Buifalo, among whom he had been preaching as a 
missionary of Synod, asking for his labors as pastor. On the 2d 
Friday of February, (13th day) 1795, the Presbytery met at Buf- 
falo — Messrs. Alexander, M'Robcrt, Mahon and Lacy, with Elders 
John Morton and William Womac — and having heard Mr. Lyle 
preach from 2d Cor. 4 : 13th, proceeded to his ordination and instal- 
lation. Mr. Alexander preached from Titus 2d : 13, and Mr. Lacy 
presided and gave the charge. To these two congregations Mr. 
Lyle continued to preach till his Master called him away. For a 
time Mr. Alexander was united with him, and Dr. Iloge also for a 
number of years. 

Mr. Lyle taught a school part of the time for the education and 
maintenance of his family. lie was a firm friend of the College ; 
and took an active part in establishing a Theological School, and 
building up the Seminary, the prosperity of which cheered him in 
his last days. His life was fully occupied in the duties of his 
station. He was happy in his domestic relations, happy in his pas- 
toral office, happy in his Presbytery, and blessed in his communion 
with his God. The troubles that came upon him God gave him 
grace so to bear that few knew them to be troubles. Without any 
startling events in his life, which was too even and happy to have 
any, his history was interwoven with that of the Seminary and his 
Presbytery. In all the good that was doing he had a part. With- 
out seeking prominence, he rejoiced in the work of his master in 
any form. Firm in principle and in friendship, he had many friends. 
Orthodox in his preaching, classic in his style, and earnest in the 
ministry, he left in his congregations evidences of his labors that 
remain. Dr. Rice was with him in his last hours, and thus writes 
to Dr. Alexander — " Mr. Lyle's, March 22d, 1827. — I am here in 
a scene of afiiiction. You will be afflicted, too, when you learn that 
this is a fatherless family, and that Mrs. Lyle is a widow. It pleased 
an all-wise Providence this day to remove our excellent friend and 
brother from this world, as we assuredly believe, to a better. He 
died this evening a little after sunset. His disease was a disorder 
of the stomach and liver. During a considerable part of the last 
summer he appeared to be in rather infirm health, and I persuaded 
him most earnestly to cease preaching, and go to the springs, but 
could not succeed. As the winter came on, his health declined still 



EEV. MATTHEW LYLE. 405 

more ; but notliing could persuade him to quit his work, or disuse 
his favorite bevcrac^e, coffee. But it is useless to pursue the detail 
of causes which conspired to produce the event which we now deplore. 
Mr. Lyle's last hours were not such as to permit him to communicate 
anything of his feelings or views. His voice failed him, so that it 
was with great difficulty that he could say anything. And although 
never delirious, yet he was for some time in a comatose state ; and 
generally the brain seemed to perform its functions very laboriously. 
This was so much the case, that his afflicted wife and children have 
to refer to his life for evidence of his being prepared for death. We 
are all thankful that hero we have evidence enough. You know 
there never was a man of more absolute sincerity, never one who 
was more what he professed to be. And though he gave no dying 
testimony, his living one was sufficient for the purpose. 

" Mrs. Lyle affords the greatest pattern of calm, firm, steady 
resignation, that I have ever seen. She says that more than a thou- 
sand times she has prayed that God might order her lot for her ; and 
as he has done this, she has no right to murmur or repine, and does 
hope that he will not leave her comfortless. Her fortitude seems to 
sustain the whole family ; and there really seems to be something 
of the presence of God about the house. She is no common woman. 
Mr. Lyle's children, that are grown, are all very respectable. I 
fully expect that God will make the children great blessings to their 
mother. I do not know any particulars of the worldly circumstances 
of the family. But there are, you know, ten children, of whom 
seven yet live with their mother, and several are yet to be educated. 
I wish to make arrangements to have Mr. Lyle's pulpit supplied 
during the year, so as to continue his salary from the congregation 
until Christmas ; or at any rate as long as the people will rest sat- 
isfied without a pastor. 1 hope this can be done ; and I have no 
doubt it will be a convenience to the family. The people in general 
were greatly attached to Mr. Lyle, and they appear sincerely to 
deplore his loss. It will be felt through this whole section of the 
church, for his influence was great. This has turned my thoughts 
and feelings very strongly to you. May it please the head of the 
church to spare you for many years to come, and to give you health 
to labor in buikUng up his kingdom of righteousness." 

To return to Dr. Rice. He commenced an article in the Evangelical 
and Literary Magazine for November, 18:^4, tiius — "In the whole 
conduct of our work from the beginning to the present time, we have 
endeavored to study the things that make for peace. It has been our 
wish and effort to keep out ot sight the divisions of Christians, to put 
down the spirit of jealousy, and promote fraternal love. We know 
well what is the standing rejjroacli of Christianity, and it has long 
been our prayer that it may be wiped away. We know that men in 
many respects truly excellent, have been prevented from entering the 
Church of Christ by the stumbling-blocks cast in their way by 
Christians, and it has long been our earnest wish that they might be 
removed. In a country, too, where the best efibrts of all sincere 



406 EEV. JOHN H. EICE, D. D. 

Cliristians will not furnisli a competent supply of religious instruc- 
tion, we do desire that all who afjree in fundamental doctrines may 
unite, as far as possible, in diffusing the influences of the gospel. 
"VYe have no taste for angry polemics. Controversies which gender 
wrath and strife are our utter aversion. Every man, and of course 
every Christian minister, has a right to state his honest convictions 
to all who may choose to hear him, and none ought to complain. 
But if in doing this, he makes severe reflections on others, he thereby 
throws the fire-brand of discord into society, awakens angry feelings, 
and kindles a spirit of contention which does more harm than even 
error respecting mere matters of form and outward observance can 
easily do. We are, verily, persuaded that a few more such sermons 
as these two, would do greater injury to the cause of Christianity in 
the Southern country, than twenty of the ablest preachers can do 
of good in their whole ministerial life. We say this not in anger, 
but in sorrow." 

He then proceeds to review two discourses lately issued from the 
press, from the pen of John S. Ravenscroft, Episcopal Bishop of North 
Carolina. These sermons contained much that is cordially received by 
all Christians ; but they also claimed for Diocesan Episcopacy the 
sole agency of God's covenanted mercy, thus denying the right and 
name of Church members to all professors of religion not within 
the pale of the Episcopal Church. These principles more or less 
openly avowed in the pulpit, for some preceding years in Virginia, 
now first appeared from the press. In the year 1814, in a letter to 
Dr. Alexander, Mr. Rice says — "I am, indeed, apprehensive that 
we shall have a controversy in this State between Episcopalians and 
Presbyterians ; but I hope, if this should be the case, that we shall 
act entirely on the defensive." The next year he says to Mr. Max- 
well, speaking of a meeting* of Episcopal ministers in Richmond — 
" My congregation pretty generally attended. They were pleased 
too with most things in the ministers ; but disapproved the keen 
spirit of proselytisra manifested by them. This is active and ardent 
enough beyond all doubt, and you will very probably see a sample 
of it before long. This spirit will produce irritation and offence, 
which, I fear, will ripen into controversy." Mr. Rice had declined 
making any attack on Episcopacy in his Magazine, or to do any- 
thing by which he could be considered the aggressor. At length, 
to satisfy the public desire, he published his Irenicum in a pamphlet 
form, in which, in an exegetical manner, the passages of Scripture 
relating to Church Government and forms, were considered with 
much ability and a kind temper. In the review of the Bishop's 
sermon, with the same kindness and ability, he contests the High 
Church notions openly avowed, and shows succinctly that they were 
founded on error. 

In the same month, December, 1824, in which the latter part of 
this review appeared in the Magazine, Bishop Ravenscroft preached 
by request, before the Bible Society of North Carolina, the annual 
sermon. In this he endeavored to show that it was dangerous to 



DR. rice's review OF BISHOP RAVENSCROFT'S SERMON. 407 

the best intei'ests of the Church and the souls of men generally to 
circulate the word of God without some accredited expounder accom- 
pan^ying. This sermon Dr. Rice reviewed, in his Magazine for 
April and May, 1825, endeavoring to show that the Bishop's argu- 
ments were fallacious, and his fears of evil to be wrought by the 
free circulation of the word of God without note or comment, were 
groundless. 

In the month of March, 1825, the Bishop preached in Raleigh a 
sermon on the study and interpretation of the Scriptures. A copy of 
this sermon, published by the vestry of his church, was sent to Dr. 
Rice, with a communication, containing the following sentence — 
" I forward by this mail, a printed copy of a sermon, preached to 
my congregation here, on the study and interpretation of Scripture 
— in which you will see my views on that subject — which you may 
refute if you can ; and by which I am willing to tost the soundness 
of those doctrines I have preached, and shall continue to preach to 
the good people of North Carolina, until shown to be erroneous by 
better and higher authority than that of the Editor or Editors of the 
Evangelical Magazine." This challenge was accepted by Dr. Rice, 
and a review of thirty-one pages, in the Magazine for the July fol- 
lowing, gave greater evidence of the power of his pen as a polemic 
than any preceding production. His view of the Bishop is thus 
expressed at the outset — " He is a firm and fearless man. Doubt- 
less he is sincere. He is persuaded that out of what he calls the 
church, there is no assurance of salvation : he does believe that it is 
ruinous to distribute the Bible 'without note or comment;' and 
therefore regardless of consequences, he is continually throwing 
himself on ground from which many a bold and able combatant has 
been beaten in times past." 

Dr. Rice combats the Bishop's rule, viz. — " That interpretation 
of Scripture is to be followed and relied upon as the true sense and 
meaning, which has invariahly been held and acted upon by the one 
Catholic and Apostolic Church of Christ:" and shows that there has 
been no such interpretation or explanation preserved ; that of 
the interpretation or explanation which the Church held for the first 
three hundred years only a few passages have been preserved ; and 
that if the Bishop '■'■ by interpretation of every doctrine,'" has refer- 
ence to the ancient creeds, he shows there is no certainty that any 
creed, however short, claims origin higher than the second or third 
century. He brings forward Bishop Hooker in defence of the clergy 
of his day against the charge of not preaching enough, as saying — 
The word of life hath always been a treasure, though precious, yet 
easy as ivell to attain as to find; lest any man desirous of life should 
perish through the difficulty of the way ; and though the clergy did 
not preach they read the word of God publicly, and that was enough. 
After calling up the testimony of Bishop liorsley, that there is no 
need to a plain man for a church to interpret Scripture : and of 
Bishop Hurd, that the great principle of tlie Reformation is, that 
the iScript a7'e is the sole rule of faith — that Daille, On the riyht use 



408 DE. rice's review of bishop ravenscroft's sermon. 

of the Fathers^ opened the eyes of intelligent inquirers, and led 
CliiHinfTwovth to establish for ever the old principle, that the Bible, 
and that only interpreted hy our best reason, is the religion of 
Protestants — he sets in a clear light the truth that we cannot be 
governed by authority in our explanation of Scripture, further than 
that authority is derived from the Scripture itself. 

ITe brines the review to a close with such remarks as these: — 
"Bishop Ravenscroft, in two sermons with which our readers are 
somewhat acquainted, set up the highest pretensions of High Church, 
and denounced all preachers who have not received Episcopal ordi- 
nation, as intruders into the sacred office, and as ministers of Satan. 
He also begs pardon for having in times past yielded to the preten- 
sions of a spurious modern charity, and promises hereafter to dis- 
card all false tenderness from his bosom. True to his purpose, on 
being requested to preach the annual sermon of the Bible Society 
of North Carolina, he delivered a discourse directly against the In- 
stitution, and all others of similar organization in the world. The 
great object of that effort of the preacher was to prove the insuffi- 
ciency of the Scriptures as a guide to heaven. Tliis is followed by 
a fourth sermon, in which he fills up his system, and tries to per- 
suade us that we must acknowledge the Church as the authorized 
interpreter of the Bible. We have been made to understand that 
the Episcopal clergy of North Carolina follow their Diocesan. We 
know that sentiments of a similar character are boldly advanced in 
New York by a man of learning and talents ; and that the wealth 
of the richest Church in the United States is pledged for their sup- 
port. We have satisfactory evidence too, that influence from abroad 
is made to bear on the religious character of our population. In a 
word exertions are made to extend opinions among us, which we do 
conscientiously believe to be injurious, both to Church and to society. 
We therefore felt it to be our imperious duty to point out, plainly 
and frankly, the errors held by these brethren, and show as well as 
we could to what they tend. We have not for one moment, ever 
thought of laying any thing to their charge but bad reasoning, and 
mistaken apprehension of Scripture. If we have in any instance 
misapprehended the meaning of Bishop R., it has been our misfor- 
tune, not our fault. In conclusion, we cannot help saying we have 
heard that Bishop R. has been sick. We pray God to have mercy 
on him, restore his health, prolong his days, and make him a bless- 
ing to the Church over which he is called to preside. We hope yet 
to hear of his taking the lead in the glorious work of charity in 
which Christians in this latter day are engaged."" He thus ended the 
review, believing with ^^ the ingenious Bishop Hurd," that when any 
branch of the Protestant (Jhurch left the sure ground that " the 
Scripture is the sole rule of Faith," and took in its place the Scrip- 
tures as interpreted by the Fathers, the mismanagement was fatal — 
that the discussion would be in a dark and remote scene, and no ■cer- 
tain sense could be ajfxed to their doctri)ies ; and any thing or every 
thing might, with some plausibility, be proved from them. 



DR. rice's review OF BISHOP RAVENSCROFT'S SERMON. 409 

Bisliop Ravenscroft felt himself called on to notice this review of 
Dr. Rice, and sent forth a pamphlet with the following title — The 
Doctrine of the Clturch vindicated fi'om the misrepresentations of 
Dr. John llice ; and the Integrity of Revealed Religion defended 
against the yio-comment principle of promiscuous Bible Societies. 
By the Right Reverend John S. Ravenscroft D. D., Bishop of the 
Diocese of North Carolina, 8vo. pp. 166. Raleigh, printed by J. 
Gales ^ Son, 1826. 

Dr. Rice commenced his review in the Magazine for July, 1826, 
thus, — " This is probably the most polemic title page that has been 
printed for the last hundred years." He then states succinctly the 
relative position of the two churches, the Episcopal and the Presby- 
terian ; the beginning of the controversy on church order ; that it 
was at the time when " there was not courage to avow exclusive 
claims and pretensions, there was a secret agency, the object of 
which was to spread the opinion, that the Presbyterian Church is 
not a Church of Christ. It was not difficult for those who chose it 
to trace this underground work to the very commencement;" and 
that was, as we learn from a letter to Dr. Alexander, soon after his 
removal to Richmond. In carrying on the review he says — " But 
we wish it to be distinctly understood, that we design to pursue the 
uniform policy of that Church, of which we have the honor to be 
members. We make no attack on Episcopalians — under the full 
conviction that the Episcopal Church may be fairly separated from 
High Church pretensions. If, however, we have mistaken the case; 
and this thing cannot be ; thei\we are prepared to maintain that the 
prevalence of that Church in this country is far, ve7'y far from being 
desirable." 

He then enters on the subject at large, and goes over the whole 
ground uf the Episcopal controversy, with as much minuteness as 
could be compatible with the space afforded in twelve numbers of 
the Magazine. At the close of the fourth number, which app^ired in 
the Magazine for October, he says, " it is due to ourselves and 
readers to state the reason why this review lies under the disadvan- 
tage of appearing in fragments — at long intervals. The truth is 
simply this : the writer's daily avocations are fully sufficient to occupy 
the time and attention of at least three men of his calibre. He is 
therefore obliged to write in ends and corners of ti^ne, by sentences 
and half sentences, otherwise he must neglect much more urgent 
duties. For his own sake and that of his readers he wishes the case 
were otherwise. But as he was called on to notice the Bishop's 
book, he thought it better to write in these unpropitious circum- 
stances, than not at all." This statement of the Doctor is truo as it 
respects his great pressure of business. Yet his reply to the Bishop 
is one of unusual ability and power and research. He goes over 
the whole ground of controversy between the Bishop and the Bible 
Society ; and the Bishop, as a diocesan of the strictest sort, and 
the Presbyterian Churcii ; and also that between the Bishop and 
himself. The whole production is a masterpiece of polemics. The 



410 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 

Bishop was an open, fearless man — a high churchman. - He wi'ote 
stron<j;1y but unguardedly. The Doctor showed himself far his superior 
in Theological literature, and caution, and the suavity of contro- 
versy. He shows from history, and fair deduction of argument, 
founded at last on history, that the High Church notions of the 
Bishop are inimical to the advancement of true piety, and even the 
existence of godliness, and are opposed to civil liberty ; and will 
either govern the State as Pope, or be allied as an Establishment ; 
and that they are all founded on error in the interpretation of Scrip- 
ture, and the misconstruction of historical facts and the opinions 
of the Fathers. 



CHAPTER XXXII. 

JOHN H. RICE, D. D. — HIS AGENCIES, 1827-1829. 

Dr. Rice yielded with reluctance to the necessity which imposed 
upon him the duties of an agent. In a letter to Dr. Woods, of 
Andover. he states the circumstances. 

"New York, June 5tl], 1827. 

* * * * " During the last year the pressure on me was so heavy 
that for five months I had a continual headache, and my nerves be- 
come so irritable, that the click of a penknife, or the scratching 
of a stiff pen on paper, after an hour's confinement, was just like a 
strong shock of electricity through my brain. I may say that half 
of my time was spent in torture. I felt that I must either give up 
this great enterprise in which I am engaged for the South, or sink 
under the load which was pressing on me. The Lord just at that 
very time put it into the hearts of a few of my beloved friends in 
New York to raise a fund to support a young man who should 
assist me. But his support is only for two years. In the mean 
time, we must endeavor to get a permanent establishment for him, 
or for some one else, or I shall again be left alone. The house 
which we have built has cost $8000 ; the library about $8000. 
Our invested fund does not amount to $15,000 ; and the situation 
of about $2000 of that is such, Tjy the will of the donor, that 
we receive nothing from it. So that I have to depend for my sup- 
port now on the interest of twelve thousand dollars. I have sacri- 
ficed my little estate, in order to establish and support a religious 
printing press in the South. So that I have found it very ditticult 
to live through the year. We have a subscription at the South 
of twenty-five thousand dollars ; but that was purposely conditional, 
so that none of it is binding unless we can raise two professorships. 
In a word, the state of things is such, that if the brethren abroad 
will help us, we can get along, and a seminary will be built up to 



DR. rice's agencies. 411 

bless the southern country. But if thev cannot stretch out a hand 
for our aid, "\ve shall have to strufrgle along for years, doing; but 
little ; and the result must be, that I shall sink prematurely to the 
grave through the excess of my labor. If some one could be pre- 
vailed on, by a donation of ten or twelve thousand dollars, to fill 
up the partially endowed professorship, which is now affording me 
lialf a living, it would be a relief from permanent embarrassment, 
of the most important character." 

The trials and success of Dr. Rice, on this agency, can be best 
understood from extracts from his letters written while absent from 
home. These supply the place of a journal, and are more life-like, 
as conversations Avith one as deeply interested as himself in building 
the seminary. He first attended the General Assembly in Phila- 
delphia in May. The Theological Seminary, west of the Alleghanies, 
was located at Alleghenytown, and Dr. Janeway chosen Professor. 
The Assembly resolved — "to approve and ratify the arrangements 
which have been made for placing the Theological Seminary, hereto- 
fore confided to the care of the Presbytery of Hanover, under the 
immediate care and joint direction of the Synods of Virginia and 
North Carolina. 2d. That the Assembly will sustain the same rela- 
tion to the seminary, and exercise the same species of control over 
it, under the recent arrangements, as they proposed to do by thier 
act of the last year, in its state as then existing. 3d. That here- 
after the seminary shall be denominated — The Union Seminary of 
the General Assembly, under the care of the Synods of Virginia 
and North Carolina." The Assembly commended the interests of 
the seminary to the active patronage and support of the churches 
at large, and especially of the churches within the bounds of the 
Synods which have it under their care. 

As chairman of the committee to adopt a pastoral letter, he pro- 
duced one worthy of circulation in a tract form. The two leading 
sentiments are — "They who agree in the great truths of the gos- 
pel and of church government as expressed in our Confession of 
Faith, ought not only to love as brethren, but heartly co-operate 
for the glory of God and the salvation of souls: and The im- 
portance, }'ea, the necessity of exhibiting plainly and distinctly 
the truths contained in the Bible, and depending on their instru- 
mentality alone to eficct the conviction and conversion of sinners; 
there is no value in religious feelings unless they are excited by 
distinct views of divine truth. It is only the plain, simple doctrines 
of the Bible, carried to the understanding and conscience by the 
Holy Spirit, which can sanctify the heart of man and make him fit 
for heaven." 

In a letter to Mrs. Bice from New York, June 1st, 1827, he says : 
" I was persuaded we could do little or notliing at this time in Piiila- 
delphia ; and I would not have the name of that city to a trilling 
subscription for our seminary. My plan then is to fix on a time 
when we can operate without the impediments of the General As- 
sembly, or any interfering scheme of any magnitude. To this end 



412 DR. rice's agencies. 

it win bo nocessarj to write beforeha-nd to the leadinc^ men of the 
eitv. tiiat they may keep themselves in reserve for our object. This 
Avnulil liave sncceded well this spring, had not my letters to Mr. 
Palston, Mr. Henry and others, been received just after they had 
pledged the whole of their charitable fund for the year to the 
American Sunday School Union. Indeed some of them had gone 
beyond their annual sum at least a thousand dollars. And these 
were the men, too, who are looked to in Philadelphia as examples, 
and whose lead is followed by all others. I presume there will be 
but two classes at the seminary this summer. The first class will 
pursue the study of Greek and Hebrew, as they did last winter. 
The second will go on with their study of the Bible ; writing essays 
on the various topics, or heads of Divinity, in order pretty much as 
before. Besides I wish them to read Dr. Alexander's book on the 
Canon of the Scripture. I wish the students to form a society, the 
object of Avhich shall be to give them exercise in the exposition of 
the Bible. The general plan I have thought of is, for a portion of 
Scripture to be selected, on which a member of the society appointed 
for the purpose, shall prepare an expository lecture, to be read at 
the succeeding meeting. The other members of the society shall 
read in the original, and study as carefully as possible the same 
passage, and so be prepared to discuss any difficulties that may be 
found in the passage, and refute or sustain the exposition, and re- 
marks contained in the lecture. This is the best plan of an associa- 
tion for a Theological Seminary that I have heard or thought of. 
But a theological debating society, of the character of a college 
debating society, I cannot think of without utter repugnance, and 
even a feeling of horror." 

" New York, June 5th, 1827. 

" Alas, these trials are severe on our feelings. But they ought to 
be borne patiently, for they are endured in a good cause, and for an 
all-important object ; and of all people in the world you and I ought 
to be most ready to do any thing for the cause of our Lord. He 
has so blessed us, and made our lives so happy, that all we have and 
are is the least we can think of offering to him in return. I now 
have a little apprehension that we shall not make out very Vv^ell, 
because we have no party spirit. I see clearly that while all the 
brethren appear to regard me with great personal affection, neither 
of the parties are entirely cordial to me. The Princeton people 
apprehend that I am approximating to Auburn notions ; and the 
Zealous partizans of New England Divinity think me a thorough- 
going Princetonian. So it is ! And while there is much less of that 
unseemly bitterness and asperity which brought reproach on the 
church in past times, I can see that the spirit of party has struck 
deeper than I had ever supposed. And I do fully expect that there 
will be either a strong eii'ort to brino- Princeton under different 
management, or to build up a new seminary in the vicinity of New 
York to counteract the intluence of Princeton. One or the other 
of these things will assuredly be done before long unless the Lord 



DR. rice's agencies. 413 

interpose, and turn tlie hearts of the ministers. This evening is 
appointed to hold a meeting of the ministers and the friends of the 
seminary, and as soon as possible I will let you know the result. If 
it turns out trifling, I will soon come home ; if the prospect is en- 
couraging I shall feel it to be my duty to stay and reap the harvest ; 
for what is to be done must be done soon. Perhaps in another year 
no man who is not a determined partizan will be able to do any thing.'' 

"New York, June 12th, 1827. 
" My health is still improving, I think, but the business I am on is 
extremely wearisome to the flesh, and still more to the spirits. 
After all this, being a beggar goes strongly against my Virginia 
feelings. After a good deal of talking and labor, we have obtained 
a hearty, unanimous recommendation of our object from the body of 
the New York clergy. It is said to be the only thing in which they 
have been unanimous for more than a dozen years. I am not able 
to tell you how much we have obtained, or may consider as pledged, 
because several who were about to subscribe have delayed, at our 
request, in hope of getting others to join them, so as to raise their 
subscriptions to $500. Let the seminary continue in prayer that 
the Lord may bless our efibrts, and make them sufficient. I have 
proceeded more slowly in making applications, because it is indis- 
pensably necessary that we should proceed successfully. If we do 
not get our professorship filled up during this season, I apprehend 
from the course of events that we shall stick fast. I have yet got 
no money. All is subscription for the permanent fund." 

"New York, June 15th, 1827. 
" The work I am in is painful. It is extremely laborious ; it excites 
the feelings, and exhausts them of course more than preaching or 
study. 1 often have to call on one man three or four times before 
I can find him in ; and then after hearing my story he says, ' I will 
think of it, and you can call again in a day or two, when I will let 
you know what I can do for you.' In this way I have to work 
from week to week. Nothing but the good cause, and the necessity 
of the case, could induce me to continue here another hour. But 
the thing must be done, and done 7iow. Next year we shall have no 
chance at all. The people here are only waiting for me to get out 
of the way to bring forward other enterprizes. We have obtained 
subscriptions to the amount of $6000. We hope in the next ten 
days to get about $14,000 ; and I cannot think of leaving New York 
till then. I shall receive the proceeds of Mr. Little's scholarship, 
and an appropriation for four young men besides — I hope for six." 

" New York, June 19th, 1827. 
" Y^esterday I walked about ten miles, and among all the calls which 
I made found only 07ie man at home ; and he insisted that 1 should 
give him time to make up his mind on the subject. I went home 



414 DR- rice's agencies. 

with feet swelled and corns achinir, thinking I could not stir this 
morning. But Providence is gracious, and I feel that I can do more 
by one half in a day than when I first began." 

" New York, June 22d, 1827. 

" Mrs. Caldwell has set to work to raise one thousand dollars for the 
seminary, which I think she Avill give her name for, the next time I 
see her. Blr. and Mrs. Tappan have agreed for the present to give 
$1000. Eleven men have each engaged to give 1500 — making 
$5500. About ten have promised $250. This may be considered 
as the amount of what has been positively promised. A number of 
gentlemen have the subject under consideration ; but they are slow 
in coming to a determination." 

" New York, June 2Gth, 1827. 

" Wet weather, and other causes have impeded my progress. But 
the most troublesome thing of all is the slowness of the people to 
decide on the case before them. Every man requires me to make 
two visits. And to find him twice I have to go on an average six 
times to a place. And then I have to talk so much ; and it is mostly 
the same story. You know how this exhausts me. You cannot 
think how much jealousy and party spirit are in the church here. 
The feeling respecting atonement, and subjects connected with it, is 
stronger than I ever saw ; and the dispute is all about things not 
directly treated in the Bible. I am more and more convinced that 
our plan is the right one, and that it is necessary for the peace of 
the church that we should succeed and do well." 

"New York, July 2d, 1827. 
"For a week past I have found a very serious difficulty in getting 
on. Indeed I spent several days and scarcely received subscriptions 
to the amount of $100. On enquiry I found that some who did not 
want to bestow their money, had raised an objection, that our Pro- 
fessorship was placed too high. The machine which seemed to 
stick fast is moving again. This morning I turned out, and found a 
hatter, who, with the spirit of a prince, put down $500. I shortly 
after met another person (a poor man, who lives by his daily labors) 
in the street, who stopped me, and put down $100. This encour- 
aged my spirits. I am just now resting in Mr. Taylor's, after walk- 
ing many a weary step, and finding no person in 1 went for, except 
cue old man, who said, ho could not help us." 

"New York, July Gth, 1827. 
" Our Seminary cannot get along, unless I should succeed in my 
present mission. Other projects are also on foot, and another year 
will see them br jachcd, and urged on Avith great zeal. This is the 
day of collision in our Church. We must before the next General 
Assembly have three professorships endowed, and our Seminary 
established. And I must establish a personal influence, or a Semi- 
nary influence, which will keep its hold ou the hearts of many people 



DR. rice's agencies. 415 

amidst all the changes that take place. I feel the sore necessities 
of the case, and am makino- sacrifices of feeling, of which no one in 
this world, hut my heloved, has any idea." 

" New York, July 11th, 1827. 

" We have now over $13,000 on our list. A brother minister has 
pledged himself to raise $1000 more. So we advance at a snail's 
gait. It is noAV time for me to move. My feet are sore, — and my 
limbs stiff with walking. The weather is hot and damp, — and I fear 
I shall not be able to accomplish much to-day. But still, in the name 
of the Lord I will go forward." 

" New York, July 1&, 1827. 

" We have now on our paper a little more than $14,000. I con- 
sider $2000 more fully pledged. The next letter which I write will 
be dated. Albany. I am going up there to-day by the advice of 
friends, in the expectation that some large subscriptions may be ob- 
tained, which will swell our sum so as to enable us to call a meeting 
in New York, and get the whole that remains subscribed at once. I 
expect to be in Albany about a week." 

Instead of going home, or leaving Albany in a week, he thus 
writes from Albany, on the 27th of July. — " But you have no idea 
of the impediments in the way of our work. It takes mighty and 
long-continued efforts to get up among a people, where we go, a 
state of feeling necessary to success. It is not worth while at all to 
go about, and make applications, until we have made an impression 
which turns public sentiment in our favor. And when we have accom- 
plished this, our work is just begun. We have then to go to individuals, 
and call again and again, and talk over and over the matter, and get 
people to talking one with another. And thus, on an average, we see 
a man six times before we get his subscription. I went on Monday 
to Lebanon to see Dr. Beecher and Mr. Edwards, to ascertain whether 
they would not get to work in Boston, and raise $10,000 for us there. 
In the trip I met Dr. Woods, and got them all to promise that they 
would make an effort for us. I returned from Lebanon on Tuesday 
morning, and went to Schenectady, to see Dr. Nott and the students 
there, and see if we could not get young men to suit the South. 
There is now sitting at Lebanon a council, the object of which is to 
agree on some principles, which shall be used to regulate the conduct 
of ministers in revivals of religion. What it will all come to I know 
not. I have learned much by coming here, which will, I hope, be 
useful to me, and to our Seminary, and to the Southern country. I 
am collecting facts as I can. All show the unspeakable importance 
of thorough education among ministers in a new point of view. The 
old ministers and leading friends of revivals are in very great fear. 
They are convinced that it is to be brought to a decision, whether 
revivals should be utterly disgraced and turned into a curse to the 
Church, or restored to their former estimation and made a blessing. 



416 DR. rice's agencies. 

It is said that the whole evil has grown out of the pushing forward 
into the ministry young men not sufficiently trained." 

" Albany, August 5th, 1827. 
"But I have been so perplexed here that I have not known what 
to do. Mr. Weed was occupied with the council at Lebanon for 
seven or eight days : Dr. Chester was absent, travelling. The people 
in Albany were all in utter agitation about the trial of Strang and 
Mrs. Whipple. And we found it a matter of extreme difficnlty to 
get our affairs agoing. We have now got about $1200. As soon as we 
can increase our subscriptions now to the amount of $3000, I intend 
to leave. I shall leave the filling up the balance to Mr. Roy; 
everybody said we ought to get $4000." 

"Lansingburg, August 9th, 1827. 

" Instead of being at home, as I fondly hoped at this time, I am 
at Dr. Blatchford's. I have come here in hopes of getting a $1000. 
We did not obtain as much in Albany as Vfe expected. I spent last 
Thursday night with Mr. Wisner, (B. B.) He has now gone home, 
and will write to me as soon as he returns. Beecher, Edwards, and 
Dr. Woods, together with Wisner, are to hold a council on this sub- 
ject with some gentlemen in Boston, and immediately Wisner is to 
let me know what is to be done. I cannot think of going there for 
less than $10,000." 

" Lansingburg, August 18th. 

" Our hope at present is to get $6000 in this region and in some 
of the towns below. We shall certainly get $3000 in Albany. We 
hope for something in Lansingburg and Waterford. And Troy, New- 
burg, Goshen, Catskill will beyond a doubt give us two or three thou- 
sand more. I am glad Mr. Cushing's marriage is over. I hope, we 
shall have a good neighbor, and that he will be under a fine reli- 
gious influence. I trust, too, an increase of pious persons about Col- 
lege will be of great advantage. Dr. Blatchford is still very poorly ; 
nay, he is very sick. 

"Wherever I go, and get access to the people, it is seen that 
greater efforts are necessary to promote religion in our own beloved 
country than have yet been made, and new views are taken of the 
real condition and responsibility of the Presbyterian Church. It is 
amazing how few, either ministers or people, take enlarged views of 
things, or think of operating on a great scale. It is so everywhere. 
And I am at this moment better pleased with Southern Christians 
than I ever was. For little as they do, asleep as most of them are, 
they are equal to any that I find, (except here and there an indi- 
vidual,) and ahead of most. Let it be considered that there are more 
Presbyterians in the State of New York than in 13 Southern and 
South Western States. The first and second Presbyteries in the 
City of New York have more communicants, and more wealth twice 
over than the whole Synod of Virginia. The Presbytery of Phila- 
delphia has more members than the Synod of North Carolina. Yet 



DR. rice's agencies. 417 

consider what these Southern people have done for Princeton, and 
for our Seminary." 

From Catskill he writes on the 31st, and gives an account of Mr. 
Roy's sickness, and of his preparations to return home by the mid- 
dle of September. 

" Philadelphia, Sept. 13th, 1827. 

"I am here at our good friend Latimer's. I am authorized to say 
that the subscription, though not filled up, shall not fall short, and 
to announce that the New York professorship is sure." 

After an absence of about four months, Dr. Rice returned to the 
seminary about the middle of September. On the first week of 
October he met the Synod of North Carolina in Salisbury, and made 
a statement of his labors and success as agent ; and also of the 
condition of the seminary. The Synod passed resolutions expres- 
sive of thankfulness for the favorable circumstances, and required 
the directors from that Synod to name an early day to meet with 
the directors from the Virginia Synod, at the seminary, to take mea- 
sures to enlarge the seminary buildings for the accommodation of 
the students ; and to take immediate measures for filling, as soon as 
possible, the various departments of instruction in the seminary. 
On the 25th of the month he met the Synod of Virginia in Lynch- 
burg. This body concurred Avith the Synod of North Carolina in 
resolutions for enlarging the seminary, and increasing the number 
of professors. 

The meeting of the Board, on the 13th of November, was "lovely ; 
everything as kind and fraternal as could be wished." After recom- 
mending to Dr. Rice to visit the Southern cities to raise funds and 
promote union of efibrt, " they went home praying for us, and feeling 
more than ever." But soon after the meeting of the Board he 
received letters from New York, uro-ino; his immediate return to 
assist the gentlemen who Avere pledged for the New York professor- 
ship, in making up the required amount. Dr. Rice wished to go 
South ; it was the time to promote the union, if ever, of the Southern 
Synods, in one seminary. There Avere difficulties in the Avay, likely 
to increase CA'ery year, till they should be insurmountable, if they 
were not already so. What Dr. Caldwell Avas scheming for North 
Carolina, Dr. Barr and others were already carrying into efl'ect in 
the mountains of South Carolina, a State of an onward spirit. The 
members of the Board Avith whom he could advise urged him to go 
North. He reluctantly gave up his visit to the South. Early in 
December he proceeded to Ncav York ; and on the 22d he thus Avrites 
home — " It is a great deal harder work now than I have ever seen 
it here. It was easier when we began this enterprise to get $G000, 
than it is now to get one. Indeed, Ave have Avorked on all the best 
materials, and what remains noAV is all knotty and gnarled oak. 
But the thing will be done." The friends in Boston did not encou- 
rage a visit iu the fall or at this time. 
27 



418 DR. rice's agencies 

" Philadelphia, Dec. 28th, 1827. 

" It was very tougli work getting the balance made up in New 

York. I confess that I felt it to be the very hardest job that I ever 

undertook and got through with. But it is done. The New York 

professorship is established, and God shall have the praise. About 

Philadelphia, I am truly sorry Philadelphia was not scoured last 

spring. It is a vain thing to wait for a favorable time. Now is 

God's time, and when we are about God's work this is the time for 

us to work. The Church has lost much in waiting." Having 

secured between six and seven thousand dollars in Philadelphia, he 

thus writes — 

" January 2d, 1828. ' 

" The Latimers are as kind as they can be, and send many mes- 
sages of love. I find that it requires nice steering to get along in 
this place. There is jealousy here, as eagle-eyed as party spirit 
can make it. But there is a good spirit among the people, at least- 
a few, and none of them can refuse to express their favor towards 
our plans. It is more and more apparent to me God favors oui 
cause, I am surprised at the success which has attended our efforts, 
and the interest which is awakened for the seminary. The friends 
of Auburn think that it is next to their institution ; and even the 
most jealous-spirited and exclusive friends of Princeton say that the 
hopes of the Church must certainly be directed to us in the second 
place. By the favor of the Almighty, we must make the Union 
Seminary a great blessing." In Baltimore he accomplished some- 
thing by the help of his friends, John Breckenridge and Nevins. He 
says, January 21st — " This is the toughest place I have ever been at 
yet. I have done my best to make an impression, but yet I cannot 
see clearly how far I have got an advantage. Yesterday I preached 
two sermons on my subject. As Dr. Glendy said — 'And upon my 
word, madam, I think the morning sermon was one of my happiest 
performances.' I shall know by to-morrow evening what the 
general prospect is." 

In a letter to Knowles Taylor, of New York, who was very active 
in co-operating with Dr. Rice and Mr. Roy, in raising the profes- 
sorship, he says — "I staid in Philadelphia until I obtained about 
$6500. I thought, as matters were situated, Roy could finish the rest. 
Some men were very liberal. Mr. R. gave $1000; J. H. $1000; 
T. E. $1000 ; A. H. $500 ; S. W. & A. W. each $500 ; J. M. 
$300. But after that we had hard pulling. The Seminary at Pitts- 
burg works against us. Many hold back because Dr. Heron is 
coming in the spring. I look back to our co-operation in obtaining 
the New York professorship, with peculiar pleasure. First, there is 
most manifest evidence of the presence and blessing of God in this 
thing. When I consider the strength of local prejudices which 
unhappily prevail in our country, and the mighty current of feeling 
which had long been running in favor of other objects, and, of 
course, the difiiculty of exciting an interest for a new enterprise of 
magnitude, I do not see how any one can help exclaiming — 'See 



DR. rice's agencies. 41'9 

what hath God wrought.' But in the next place, this has offered a 
fine opportunity for the exercise of Christian friendship. We, who 
have engaged in it, shall love one another the better, as long as we 
live, because Ave have labored together in this work. When once the 
heart is right, how delightfully do Christians co-operate ! Their aim 
and object being one, and that, too, of the highest benevolence, 
they cannot make an effort without a kindling up of love. When 
you become an old gray-headed elder, and meet in the General 
Assembly the men who received their education at our Seminary, 
and hear them magnify the word of God, and see that they are 
Bound, faithful Bible preachers^ you will rejoice and bless God for 
what you see and hear. Our Seminary shall be based on the Bihle, 
and we will know no {s7ns there but Bibleism. I am sure that the 
Bible will afford good support to sound Presbyterianism ; and if it 
will not, why let Presbyterianism go. The Lord bless you, my 
brother." 

Dr. Rice reached home on the 1st day of February, 1828. Of 
the ten months succeeding the 1st of May, 1827, he had been absent 
six and one-half on his agency to raise funds for the Theological 
Seminary. The report of the Board of Directors, at their second 
meeting, April 30th, 1828, made to the General Assembly, says : "At 
our present meeting, many subjects are presented, of such magni- 
tude and importance to the interests of religion, that we are un- 
willing to make any decision, until we have taken time for prayerful 
consideration and counsel with our brethren, and the friends of the 
institution. It is for this reason, that we have the constitution of 
the seminary yet in an unfinished state. The funds of the institu- 
tion, amounting to about seventy-five thousand dollars, are for the 
most part secured to us only by subscription ; but, that subscrip- 
tions to this amount have been obtained in so short a period, is a 
subject of unspeakable gratitude. During the past year, there have 
been twenty-one students in the seminary, who passed a satisfactory 
examination in the various branches of Biblical and Theological 
learning, to which they have been attending. Three of them have 
been recently licensed by the Hanover Presbytery." These three 
were John Barksdale, Roswell Tenny, and Francis Bartlett. 

During this last visit to New York, Dr. Rice made arrangements 
with Rev. Asahel Nettleton, to spend some time at the seminary. 
In a letter, dated Baltimore, January 21st, 182T, he says : " The 
more I see of Mr. Nettleton, the more I am pleased with him. He 
is a wise and holy man ; but his health is wretched, and it will be a 
difficult matter to get him along, in anything of a comfortable way, 
after we get to Fredericksburg. I have seriously apprehended that 
he would not be able to ride in the stage all the way, as he is very 
easily fatigued ; but it is of immense importance that he should 
come to our seminary. His residence with us will greatly strengthen 
our hold on the affections of the New England brethren. But there 
is another and a higher view. Mr. Nettleton is most earnestly a 
Bible preacher ; and he is the strongest advocate that I know, for 



420 DR. rice's agencies. 

liisih attainments of holiness and knowledge, in candidates for the 
ministry. His whole experience has convinced him of the miserable 
consequences which grow out of the rashness and inexperience of 
confident young men, and the danger of running down revivals of 
religion by over-excitement. He sees the great danger to which 
this country is exposed, from infidelity on the one side, and from 
enthusiasm and fanaticism on the other. I have met with no man 
whose views agree so fully with my own, in relation to all these 
things ; and if the Lord shall permit me to conduct him to the 
seminary, I shall believe I have accomplished a great good. But 
he feels the feebleness of his health, and wishes it to be fully under- 
stood, that no expectations are to be formed of his laboring in the 
ministry. Everything must be foreclosed here ; and you may tell 
every one not to expect that Mr. Nettleton will preach at all. 
Should he recover his strength, it will not be possible to keep him 
still. But, what he needs now, and must have, is freedom from 
excitement, and perfect mental repose. All I expect from him, for 
a long time, is to talk in the presence of the students. Talk he 
will, and we cannot keep him from it ; and I cannot help rejoicing 
to think how you, my beloved one, will enjoy his society, as he will 
lie on the sofa in our quiet parlor, and speak of revivals, and tell 
you his views of the Bible. If our good Lord should permit me to 
bring him, it will be a delightful treat to you, my dearest, and this 
is no small reason why I wish to get him with you." 

All the anticipations respecting Mr. Nettleton's recovei'y and use- 
fulness were fully realized ; and his visit to Virginia resulted in 
lasting benefit to the souls of many. His society was sought by 
the students and friends of the seminary, while he was refreshing 
himself under the roof of Dr Rice. As the summer came on with 
its genial heat, and the congregations around began to exhibit evi- 
dence of unusual seriousness, Mr. Nettleton's health recruited, 
and he took an active part in a most interesting revival, that spread 
over a large section of the State in a short time, and in the course 
of a year was felt in almost all the Presbyterian congregations, in 
some degree of excitement. In writing about it, some two or three 
years afterAvards, Mr. Nettleton says to a friend, (Rev. Mr. Cobb,) 
"The scene of the deepest interest was in the county of Prince 
Edward, Virginia, in the vicinity of the Union Theological Semi- 
nary and Hampden Sidney College. Our first meeting of inquiry 
was at the house of Dr. Rice, the very mansion containing the 
theological students. More than a hundred were present, inquiring, 
" What must we do to be saved?" Among the subjects of divine 
grace Avere a number of lawyers, six or seven, and some of them 
among the leading advocates at the bar. Some Avere men of finished 
education, Avho are soon to become heralds of salvation." 

While this awakening AA'as extending its happy iniluence over a 
large section of country. Dr. Rice, early in June, went to Boston. The 
Boston Recorder, of June 13th, 1828, tells us, that on Saturday, 
the sixth of the month, a respectable number of gentlemen met by 



DK. rice's agencies. 421 

invitation, at the Cowpei* committee-room, to receive some important 
statements from Dr. Rice, concerning tlie situation of the Southern 
countr}'^, the great dearth of well educated ministers, and the im- 
portance of the Union Theological Seminary to supply this want, so 
palpable to all, together with the necessity for the friends of Union 
Theological Seminary to make further provision for theological stu- 
dents, beyond their means, and consequently the necessity of aid 
from Boston. Dr. Codman, of Dorchester, was chairman of the 
meeting, and Rev. Asa Rand, clerk; Dr. Griffin, of Park Street 
Church, opened the meeting with prayer. After hearing from Dr. 
Rice a full statement of facts connected with the object of his visit, 
'■'' llesolved, unanimously, That we cordially approve of the exer- 
tions made and proposed for the thorough education of pious young 
men in the Southern States, with a view of their laboring as minis- 
ters of the gospel in that portion of our country ; that we shall be 
happy to extend all the patronage in our power to the Union Theo- 
logical Seminary in Prince Edward County, Virginia ; and that we 
now give Dr. Rice, as the agent of that seminary, a special pledn-e, 
that in the spring of the ensuing year, we will, so far as Ave can 
consij^tently with our other duties, contribute pecuniary aid towards 
sustaining an institution from which we hope and believe our country 
is to receive great and permanent benefit. The reasons for post- 
poning our subscriptions are, the numerous applications for charitable 
objects a few months past, and the present embarrassments of com- 
mercial affairs." With this pledge, Dr. Rice hastened home, and, 
under date of the 11th of July, 1828, thus writes to Dr. Alexander : 
" I have so much to say to you, that I am afraid to begin on the 
subject of my j)assing through Princeton without calling, on my 
return to Virginia. It was a very painful aifair to me. But the 
case was this : I wanted to attend the meeting of the General 
Assembly's Board of Missions, which was hel^ in June. I arrived 
in New York, about ten o'clock, on Wednesday. The meeting was 
to be held in Philadelphia, at three o'clock, on Thursday. 1 had 
several hours' business to detain me, and could not leave New York 
until the three o'clock boat. This enabled me to get to Trenton 
about one o'clock at night. It was eleven when we passed by your 
house. I could only, as I went, offer a silent prayer that God 
might bless you and all yours ; and this I did with all the sincerity 
of old, unchanged friendship. 

"1 have no doubt you have heard of the excitement, I think I 
may say revival of religion, in Prince Edward. It was prepared 
for by previous labors. Much that our valued old friend, Mr. 
Lyle did in the way of sowing seed, is now springing up, and pro- 
ducing a glorious harvest. Douglass has the grace to acknowledge 
this. Other things paved the way. When Mr. Nettleton had strength 
to labor, he soon was made instrumental in producing a considerable 
excitement. This has extended ; and now tiie state of things is 
deeply interesting. Five lawyers, all men of very considerable 
standing, have embraced religion. Henry E. Watkins, Samuel C. 



422 REV. MR. NETTLETON. 

Anderson, Nelson Page, Morton Payne and Peyton Harrison. This 
has produced a mighty sensation i*n Charlotte, Mecklenburg, Notto- 
■Nvay, Cumberland, PoAvhatan, Buckingham and Albemarle. The 
minds of men seem to stand a tiptoe, and they seem to be looking 
for some great things. I do fear tliat, under the influence of men, 
of other denominations, there will be a wild-fire kindled in this 
region, and every thing will be seared, and withered by the fierce- 
ness of the blast. This, then, would put every thing back for an- 
other generation. I saw in Troy and Utica, how the raging flame 
had passed through the garden of the Lord, and every thing looked 
black and desolate. But what can we do to prevent this evil ? We 
have no men. And in this case of necessity, as usual, I turn to you 
for aid and counsel. Is there no possibility of getting three or four 
sterling young men to come on to this middle region at the present 
time ? It is remarkable that the work here is as much among men 
as women ; and as far as it has yet gone it is among that class of 
society which has hitherto been almost entirely free from religious 
influence, lawyers and educated men. At last Nottoway Court, 
there were in the bar at once, seven lawyers, professors of religion ! 
This is unexampled in Virginia. We cannot get on half fast enough, 
in raising a supply of religious instructors ; and what this country 
will do I know not. You need not be told how it has suiFered in 
its spiritual interests, from ignorant teachers. But experience of 
the evil is not sufl^icient for its cure. It is necessary that the peo- 
ple should have just ideas of something better, and they can acquire 
these only by experience too. But the difficulty is to find men to 
send among them, and thus let them see and feel what is meant by 
good preaching. Mr. Nettleton is a remarkable man, and chiefly, I 
think, remarkable for his power of producing a great excitement 
without much appearance of feeling. The people do not either 
weep, or talk away tlieir impressions. The preacher chiefly ad- 
dresses Bible truth to their consciences. I have not heard him as 
yet utter a single sentiment opposed to what you and I call ortho- 
doxy. He preaches the Bible. He derives his illustrations from 
the Bible." 

Mr. Nettleton visited the Valley of the Shenandoah, and the 
mountains beyond, during the summer, securing every where personal 
attachment, and awakening a desire to be witness of a genuine re- 
vival of religion, as had blessed the counties east of the Ridge. At 
Staunton, he met the Synod of Virginia, in October, and renewed 
acquaintance with some Avho had profited by his instruction in pre- 
vious years ; one in particular, had attended on his ministry thirteen 
years before in the city of New Haven. Writing to a friend, Mr. 
Nettleton says — about his summer excursion, " I spent a week at a 
place called Staunton, where I left a pleasant little band of young 
converts." After the meeting of Synod he remained some time to 
cherish the impressions made during the exercises of Synod. The 
writer of a communication to the Visitor and Telegraph, says, under 
date of January 12th, 1829 — "The spirit of godliness and pious 



REV. niRAM P. GOODRICH. 42B 

zeal, awakened here at the meeting of Synod in October, has in- 
creased and grown under the effdi'ts of our excellent friend Rev. 
Mr. Smith, aided by the untiring and efficient efforts of the Rev. 
I^r. Nettleton, into a goodly corps of new recruits for our blessed 
Redeemer's cause. Seventeen communicants went forward for the 
first time, to the Lord's table, and openly sealed their pledge of 
fidelity to his government." 

Mr. Nettleton considered the afflictive providence of God, which 
sent him to Virginia, as the agent of Infinite wisdom, to lead him 
to scenes of usefulness embracing events and circumstances the most 
interesting in his life. Others blessed God for his Avise providence, 
for in the awakenings, in connection with his visit, in the difierent 
parts of the Presbyterian Church, the caution and mildness, and 
sound Bible instruction which characterized Mr. Nettleton, were ex- 
hibited in a pre-eminent manner by the ministers of the Presbyte- 
rian Church. 

The Synod of Virginia at this same meeting in Staunton, by an 
unanimous vote, directed the Board of the Union Theological Sem- 
inary to elect the Rev. Hiram P. Goodrich, to the professorship of 
Oriental Literature. The Synod of North Carolina having made a 
similar order, the Board of Directors, in December, confirmed the 
nomination. This young gentleman, on the recommendation of Dr. 
Alexander, as a good student and well versed in the languages of 
the Bible, had been employed in the Seminary, as a teacher of the 
classes in the languages and literature of the Bible, about two years, 
having commenced his labors soon after Mr. Marsh returned to Ver- 
mont. While Dr. Rice was absent on his agency in 1827 and 1828, 
Mr. Goodrich kept the students employed in oriental studies, to the 
entire satisfaction of the Board and Dr. Rice. Mr. Goodrich de- 
livered his inaugural address on the 6th of May, 1829, in the Col- 
lege Church. The Rev. Francis M'Farland received the obligation 
and delivered the charge. Dr. Rice wished Mr. Goodrich to be put 
on the New York foundation, saying — " being a New Yorker him- 
self and yet suiting the southern country exactly — he will with 
great propriety suit the New York professorship." The Board 
agreed that if the fund should yield less than $8U0 the arrears 
should be made up from the contingent fund. Of the New York 
professorship, part of the funds were sent to Virginia, by Mr. 
Knowles Taylor, and invested by Mr. J. Caskie in Richmond ; and 
part remained in New York city on which the interest was paid. 
Unhappily in the pressure which came on the cities in 1837 and 
onward, a large portion of the funds left in New York were lost to 
the Seminary after having rendered important service about teu 
years. 



424 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 



CHAPTER XXXIIL 

JOHN U. RICE, D. D. — HIS LAST LABORS. * 

In anticipation of the election of a Professor of Oriental Litera- 
ture in tlie fall of 1828, Dr. Rice says in a letter to Mr. K. Taylor 
of New York, in the August of that year — "I ventured on my 
own responsibility to engage a workman to put up a brick build- 
ing; and he has now actually begun the job, and has agreed to 
finish it this season. At the present Mr. Goodrich and I, with our 
wives, and all our domestic establishments, are in the same building 
with the students. But I find that on many accounts this does not 
answer well. The building which I have contracted for will be 
occupied as soon as finished, by us, and the whole seminary building 
given up to the students." 

The nineteenth anniversary of the American Board of Commis- 
sioners for Foreign Missions, was held October 1st, 1828, in Phila- 
delphia. Dr. Rice delivered the annual sermon from 2 Cor. 10th: 
4th. " For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty 
through God to the pulling down the strong holds." The editor 
of the National Preacher met the Doctor at the close of worship 
on the pulpit stairs, and reached out his hand for the manu- 
script. Several thousand copies were presented to the Board, 
and gratuitously circulated by Mr. Dickinson. October 31st, ho 
writes to Mr. K. Taylor — "I have just returned from Presby- 
tery and Synod. I do rejoice to hear that affairs took a good turn 
in Philadelphia. I have received a letter from Dr. Alexander since 
my return, and find that he was very much pleased with the meeting. 
If my sermon did good, and shall hereafter do good, I do not take 
any credit for it to myself. But I shall be glad indeed if it pro- 
motes the cause of missions ; and the more so if it indirectly aids 
our infant seminary ; we do so much need well-taught and faithful 
ministers in the southern country, that I feel our enterprise to be 
one of the highest importance. It is deeply to be regretted that 
somebody did not take hold of this matter fifteen years ago. But 
perhaps the time had not arrived for success. Mrs. Rice desires me 
to say that she has reserved a lodging-room in our part of the 
seminary, on purpose for your brother, so that if he needs any 
nursing, she intends to enjoy the pleasure of affording it herself." 

Tliis brother, James Brainard Taylor, from the banks of the Con- 
necticut, while a clerk in New York, witnessed the departure of 
some foreign missionaries, and became deeply impressed with the 
paramount importance of religion to himself and all mankind. As 
soon as practicable he commenced a course of studies in preparation 
for the ministry. While in the theological studies his feeble health 
alarmed his friends. Desirous of restoring the health of a lovely 
candidate for the ministry, and of promoting the life of godliness 
in the seminary, and also of doing something agreeable to his cor- 



DR. rice's last labors.- 425 

respondent, a warm friend of the seminary, Dr. Rice invited this 
young man to pass tlic comlns; winter at the seminary. Mr. Taylor 
arrived at Prince Edward in November, jn a very weak state, having 
come from New York to Petersburg by water. "Finding him too 
feeble to go up stairs we gave him our chamber, the south-west 
room, (of the east wing) — and we took the dining-room just oppo- 
site, across the passage. There he died." With increasing ardor 
of piety and decreasing strength of body, the young man passed 
the winter under the care of Mrs. Rice, and two skilful physicians. 
His religious cheerfulness bound the little community at the semi- 
nary, with cords of increasing love, and all exerted themselves to 
add to the comfort of the dying man. On Sabbath evening, the 
29th of March, 1829, he passed to the heavenly world. His last 
written sentence was — "By my amanuensis, Mrs. Rice, I thought 
to tell you at greater length ; but like all other glorious manifesta- 
tions of God to the soul, this beggars description. However, let 
me say, that to-day, I have had sweet thoughts of going to another 
world. Gladly, gladly, while alone, and resting in my easy chair, 
would I have bade earth farewell, and winged my way to the para- 
dise of God. The Lord said, Nay. I yet stay, and would patiently 
wait until my change come. I find it easier to dictate than to write 
Avith mine own hands, James." 

That the influence of this young man's piety might be perpetuated, 
and widely disseminated. Dr. Rice commenced a memoir, which, in- 
terrupted by his death, was finished by Dr. B. H. Rice ; and has 
been widely circulated, and probably read by those to whom it was 
dedicated, theological students, and the Christian Church generally. 

At the meeting of the Board, in December, 1828, after the elec- 
tion of Mr. Goodrich Professor, Major James Morton, father-in-law 
of Dr. Rice, and Mr. James D. Wood, for many years treasurer of 
the Board, were appointed, " with authority to contract for the 
erection, and so far as they think proper, the finishing of the western 
wing of the Seminary building, so soon as the general agent shall 
inform them that $5000 have been subscribed for that purpose ; pro- 
vided that said Committee shall be able to make an advantaofcous 
contract, on payments to be made in one, two, or three years, with 
such advances as the subscriptions above mentioned shall render 
]>racticable." Rev. James W. Douglass, then preaching acceptably 
at Briery, was, at the earnest entreaty of the Board, persuaded to 
accept the general agency. The subscriptions to the building and 
contingent funds were liberal ; and at the meeting of the Board in 
May, 1829, it was found " expedient to alter the plan of a building 
adopted by a former Board, so as to make each Aving fifty-two feet 
long, and the centre building forty-six. The building Committee 
were authorized to contract for the erection of the brick work, and 
necessary wood work of a building ninety-eight feet long, being the 
wing and centre building necessary to complete the plan of the 
Seminary, provided that by making contract for the whole at once, 
there can be any special advantage gained." The Committee pro- 



426 THE PURCHASE OF DR. RICE'S LIBRARY. 

ceedcd to make a contract, and secured the erection of buildinrrs 
sufficient to make the Seminary the very convenient and sightly 
building it now is. The terms of the contract were, that part of the 
building should be completed in 1830, the remainder in 1831 — "to 
be finished entirely and complete for the sum of $12,000, one-third 
payable the 1st of July, 1830, the balance in four equal annual in- 
stalments." 

The private library of Dr. Rice, collected with great care and 
expense, and well fitted for the purpose of theological study, became 
the property of the Seminary. It had been open to the students 
from the commencement of his services as Professor. "But," a 
Committee of Presbytery, in 1826, said, "it is not reasonable that, 
from year to year, the Professor should throAv open his library to 
the use of the students without compensation ; especially as it could 
be procured on terms more liberal than can be expected from any 
other source." Whereupon it Avas, '■'■ Resolved, that Thomas Tread- 
way and James D. Wood be appointed a Committee to procure for 
the Theological Seminary the library of John H. Rice, D. D., after 
he shall have withdrawn from it books to the value of five hundred 
dollars, which he thinks least valuable to that institution ; that on 
receiving the library they shall give the said John H. Rice an order 
on James Morton for the principal and interest of the debt due the 
Presbytery on account of their Theological fund, provided the same 
does not exceed ^1500 ; that they also give him an order on James 
Morton for $444 44, left by Andrew Baker as a fund, the interest 
of which is to be applied to the purchase of religious books for 
gratuitous distribution ; also for the same amount left by the same 
individual as a fund, the interest of which is to be applied to mission- 
ary purposes ; the Committee making satisfactory arrangements with 
the Trustees of the Seminary, that the interest on the sum of $888 88 
shall bo paid annually, one-half to such person or persons as Pres- 
bytery may appoint, to purchase and distribute religious books, and 
one-half to the Treasurer of the United Auxiliary Missionary 
Society; and also that the Treasurer grant a discharge to John H. 
Rice, D. D., for the sum which he owes to the funds of the Theo- 
logical Seminary, amounting, as stated in his account, to $385 38. 
This proposed arrangement Avas finally completed, and record made 
by Presbytery, April 28th, 1828 ; and also agreed to and entered 
upon the minutes of the Board of Directors in December of the same 
year. The sum found in the hands of the Treasurer, was $1480 59. 
The Seminary library thus increased was valued by the Board at 
$8000. _ j 

In the Evangelical and Literary Magazine for October, 1828, is aj 
report on the course of study to be pursued in the Union Theologi- 
cal Seminary. "The design of the publication is, that the members 
of the Synod of Virginia and North Carolina generally, and of the 
Board in particular, may have an opportunity of seeing the plan, 
and considering the reasons on which it is founded." It occu- 
pies more than thireen octavo pages, and proposes an extensive 



■UNION THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 427 

course of the most liberal character. The great principle adopted 
is, " The Bible is to be in the Union Theological Seminary, the 

GREAT SUBJECT OF STUDY; AND THE ONLY SOURCE OF AUTHORITY. 

But the Bible must be studied in the original languages. The reli- 
gious teacher must prove the soundness of his expositions, and thus 
convince his hearers of what God requires them to believe and to do ; 
it is a fearful thing for a minister of the gospel to say that the Bible 
means "vvhat it does not mean ; to affirm that the God of truth has 
said what he has not said. The Bible, though not written in 
systematic order, contains a system of truth. The Professor of 
Christian Theology, then,has two great duties to perform; 1st, By 
a careful induction to establish the theological facts recorded in tlie 
Bible. 2d, To give them a clear, scientific arrangement, that the 
mind of the student may embrace the whole truth revealed in the 
word of God, and thus be able to present it, in lucid order, and 
with distinctness, to the understandings of those whom he may be 
called to teach." 

" It is earnestly recommended, that the Board, with the advice and 
consent of the Synod, should aim at the establishment of four Pro- 
fessorships in the Seminary, with the vicAv of ultimately requiring a 
four years' course of study. In prospect of sr.ch an arrangement, 
the following might express the titles of the respective foundations. 
1st, Professorship of Greek and Hebrew ; 2d, Professorship of Bibli- 
cal Literature ; od, Professorship of Christian Theology ; 4th, Pro- 
fessorship of Church History and Polity. At present it is under- 
stood that the order of the Board contemplates a course of study for 
three years, to be conducted by three Professors : 1st, of Oriental 
Literature ; 2d, of Christian Theology ; 3d, of Ecclesiastical History 
and Polity." 

It had been the desire of Dr. Rice and the friends of the Seminary, 
to contract the expenses of a residence at the institution within the 
narrowest compass, and meet the condition of many young men that 
desired to preach the gospel. To bring about the desired result, 
the students and friends at a distance united in most praiseworthy 
eti'orts. Some young men of fine spirit and narrow means, adopted 
a simplicity of living that might satisfy an anchorite ; others of more 
abundant resources, restricted themselves to the greatest plainness 
and cheapness in their diet to encourage the others, and establish, 
if possible, a rate of living as cheap and simple as might consist with 
health. Says one, well acquainted with the proceedings of the time 
— "■ Mr. Hurd and Mr. Tenny boarded themselves, I believe, all 
the time ; but in a small way. They got codfish, which they kept in 
ihe ice-house, had cheese, butter, molasses, and such things, and 
every morning I sent for their basket of table furniture, to wash all 
up clean for the day. Messrs. Hart, Royall, Barksdale, and 
M'Ewen, a Scotchman from the South, had a quiet dining-room in 
tlie roof (of the Setninary), and very good food which they got my 
Servant to cook and attend to for them. This was before and during 
lb27." 



428 UNION THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 

"About that time Dr. Rice, in passing through Philadelphia on 
business of his agency, was stating the wants of the Seminary in the 
congregation of Dr. Skinner. A wirlow in great poverty heard, and 
reflecting en the great want of ministers in some parts of her own 
country, and the desolations in the heathen world, and considering 
the necessity laid on all to do something in the cause, from her 
great poverty, sent the Doctor one dollar as her donation. On his 
return to the Seminary, the Doctor related the circumstances of the 
widow's donation, the first she had ever made to a Avorlc of this kind, 
and urged the students to the greatest economy. A number of 
students forthwith made arrangements to l^ave a comfortable board- 
ing-house, and forming a club, hired a servant, purchased provisions, 
and commenced boarding themselves at a cheap rate. Friends of 
the Seminary in the neighborhood, and at a distance, moved by the 
report of their self-denial and its cause, sent various articles of table 
furniture and provision." The young men were encouraged by the 
experiment in 1828 ; and as their numbers increased the Board of 
Directors became interested, and endeavored to give permanency to 
what had been thus far successful. 

In September, 1828, the public were informed — "The present 
students have diminished the price of board from eighty to sixty-five 
dollars, by paying in advance, and giving their steward a fixed 
salary, and then dividing equally the expense. Oil or candles are 
frequently sent to the institution from Richmond, Petersburg and 
Norfolk, so that this article is not a source of expense. All are 
encouraged to live as the general spirit of self-denial will allow, 
which is favorable to severe study." As the tuition, room-rent, bed 
and other furniture, and use of library Avere gratis, and candles Avcre 
generally given, the expenses of the students at that time were, per 
annum, boarding $65, washing ^10, fire-wood |5 — total $80. In 
the spring of 1829 Mr. Douglass, the general agent, says — " Some 
collections have been made for the students' fund, the object of 
which is to reduce the price of their boarding. In explaining this, 
it has been stated that the students board themselves, by purchasing 
their provisions, and hiring servants to prepare them, under the 
direction of a pious superintendent ; and that, if an amount nearly 
equal to the consumption can be obtained, and if, as Avill generally 
be the case^ there are students boarding in the family who are not 
in indigent circumstances, and will therefore pay for their boarding, 
the expense of living at the Union Seminary may be less than at 
most of those now established. This plan has just been commenced. 
In the Rev. Mr. Ewing's congregation, Falling Spring, eight indi- 
viduals subscribed one barrel of flour each per year for six years, 
deliverable in Lynchburg. As a student's proper course in the 
Seminary is three years, the term of six years, or two full courses, 
was selected, in order that the arranirement might have a de":ree of 

•^ Coo 

permanency as well as system. -The ladies' associations in Norfolk, 
Richmond, Petersburg, Lynchburg, Lexington, Greenville, "Win- 
chester, Danville, Milton, N. C, and others which I am not yet 



UNION THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 429 

acquainted with, intend to forward articles of diet, of clotliing, of 
room or table furniture, or money, as they may be able. By these 
and other arrangements it is hoped and believed that the expense of 
living may be so reduced that every student who is in debt, or who 
is afraid of debt, will find it ])is interest to enter at the Union Theo- 
logical Seminary." 

The house especially designed for the Professor of Theology being 
in progress for speedy completion, the Board of Directors in May 
resolved — "1st. That after the next session the whole basement 
story of the present building, and one or two rooms on the first floor, 
be appropriated to the use of the students for boarding. 2d. That 
the Board employ a person to superintend the cooking and washing 
for the students, at a salary not exceeding ^10 per month, and pay 
the hire of servants to an amount not exceeding $120 per annum, 
provided funds are obtained for these objects during the summer. 
James D. AVood, H. E. Watkins and William H. Venable were 
requested to attend to the employment of a suitable manager. In 
this vv^ay the expense of board might be reduced to four dollars and 
a half per month. Large contributions of provisions would reduce 
it still more." This plan went into successful operation, and for a 
number of years the price of board at the Seminary was extremely 
low. The rooms for students were also furnished in a neat and com- 
fortable manner by individuals or associations in different parts of 
the country. And the Professor of Theology had the pleasure at 
one time of seeing about forty young men assembled, preparing for 
the toils and joys of a missionary's life. 

While Dr. Rice was preparing to make his visit to Boston accord- 
ing to the mutual arrangement of the previous summer, he received 
a communication from his friends there, which drew forth the follow- 
ing statement : 

"March 31st, 1829. 

" Your communication as to my proposed visit to Boston, has 
occasioned great perplexity. On my return home" I found that we 
were to have near thirty students in our seminary. Our building is 
only fifty feet long and forty wide. And in this contracted space 
we have two professors, with their families and our students, except 
two or three who get lodging in the neighborhood. One room, not 
eighteen feet square, serves for our library, and lecture-room, and 
chapel. The professors have to study in their wives' chambers. The 
students are obliged to live three in a room, and when the weather 
admits of it, to seek praying-places in the woods. It must be mani- 
fest to any one acquainted with study, that we sufier greatly from 
having to live in this crowded state. I found it so, and resolved 
that tliere must be a change. But in the state of utter exhaustion 
of the pecuniary resources of this region, it was in vain to think of 
applying to the people here for assistance. I however placed impli- 
cit confidence iu the pledge given by my Boston friends, and deter- 
mined that, in relianee on their constancy and good laith, I would 
make a contract for a building, payment for whicU should be made 



430 UNION THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 

next June. Accordingly, I have pledo;ed mj^self to an amount a 
little exceeding $5000 ; and bold myself bound to raise it by the time 
specified. For this my reliance was on my friends in Boston. It is 
true that there is left to me, after the various sacrifices which I have 
made, property worth about $5000 — one-fourth of what I once was 
worth. This I had thought it my duty to reserve, as I am advanc- 
ing in life, and shall probably leave my wife behind me in this 
world, for the support of her to whom I am bound by every tie 
which can bind man to woman. I know well that in every age those 
who rise up do not remember Joseph. Every sacrifice of worldly 
interest which I have made, was made by my wife as cheerfully, to 
say the least, as by me. But when I am gone, and she is old, there 
will then be a generation which will not know any of these things. 
I must, however, raise the money by some means, and if I fail, my 
little property must go. When it was known that I had ventured to 
make this contract, the people who knew my circumstances, asked 
me on what I relied to raise the money. I replied, On the faith 
of my friends in Boston — their promise is as good to me as money 
in the bank, to be drawn next June.' They thought me rash in my 
procedure. Some said I would never get a cent. And so I was 
told in Philadelphia, and every place south of New York. Now, in 
the present state of things, I would not, for the value of the money, 
have it known that I was disappointed in the confidence placed in 
the Boston people. Of one thing I am pursuaded, that it is of some 
importance to the cause of religion, that in one way or another, I 
should get this money from Boston. I do not mean to whine about 
this matter, nor do I aim to excite any man's commisseration. I 
knoAv, that judged by the cautious policy of this world, I acted im- 
prudently in making a contract, when there was, from the nature of 
the case, so much uncertainty. But when I saw and felt that inter- 
ests, in my view, of the highest importance, were suffering for want 
of such measures as I adopted, I thought that I should betray a want 
of faith in the head of the church, of reliance on the promises of 
brethren, and of disinterestedness on my part, if I did not go for- 
ward and prepare to meet the consequences. I did so with my eyes 
open, and knowing that I was doing what the world calls a foolish 
thing." 

In May the Presbytery of Hanover held their sessions at the semi- 
nary ; and Dr. Rice had the pleasure of seeing the fruits of his 
• labors in the proceedings of his co-Presbyters. Of the students of 
the seminary some were already ordained ministers and fellow-Pres- 
byters with their beloved teacher. Others, as Drury Lacy, Noah 
Cook, Hiram Howe, Timothy Howe and Jonathan Cable, were, after 
due examination, taken under the care of Presbytery as candidates 
for the ministry ; and Andrew Hart, John J. Royall, John S. Watt, 
Daniel L. Russell and Samuel Hurd were duly licensed to preach 
the gospel ; and the usual steps were taken for the ordination of 
Francis Bartlett as evangelist. After the meeting of Presbytery, 
Dr. Rice, accompanied by Mrs. Rice, whom the doctor had found a 



UNION THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 431 

most efficient co-agent in the cities, visited New York and Boston. 
On liis -way he paused for a short visit in Philadelphia, to look in 
upon the Assembly, of which his brother Benjamin was moderator. 
Accompanied from New York by Mr. Knowles Taylor, on their way 
to Boston, they visited, at Middle Haddam, in Connecticut, the 
parents of the beloved James Brainard Taylor. By the exertions 
of his friends in Boston funds were obtained for the completing the 
professor's house. About the 21st of July they reached home, much 
encouraged and refreshed. The dwelling, when completed, was 
called the Boston House. 

From Statesville, North Carolina, he thus writes under date of 
Oct. 12th, 1829, respecting an agency he was induced to make im- 
mediately after the fall examination, in compliance with the wishes 
of the Board — "I wrote a very hasty note to you last Monday, just 
as I was setting out for Salisbury. I went that night to Mr. Staf- 
ford's, and next day to Lincolnton, a distance of forty-four miles. 
On Wednesday I preached at Lincolnton, and went ten miles to 
General Graham's, where I staid all night. Next day I went to a 
place called Unity, where I preached, and then went to Mr. Pharr's ; 
next day I Avent to Hopewell, and preached, after which I went to 
Mr. John Williamson's ; on Saturday I preached at a place called 
Centre, and went to the house of an old seceder named Young. At 
Centre I met with Albertus Watts, who came with me to Young's ; 
from that house I came to Statesville, where I preached yesterday in 
church, and last night in a tavern. To-day I shall let my lungs have 
rest, and to-morrow I expect to preach at one of the late Mr. Kil- 
patrick's meeting-houses, called Third Creek ; next day I am to 
preach for Mr. Stafford, at a church called Thyatira ; from which 
place I shall go to Salisbury, and on the day after expect to set out 
for home. It is little that is done by an agent who just preaches 
and goes bis way. My plan has been to lay the matter before the 
people, and fix on some one who seems most excited on the subject 
as a local agent ; get such subscriptions as the people are ready to 
make at the time, and leave the subscription with the agent to do the 
rest. Some days I get $100, some $50, some $20. If on the whole 
we get $2000 subscribed, it will be more than I expect. Mr. Good- 
rich may succeed better, for he has gone to the best and thickest 
part of the Presbytery. The people here have many traits of 
character like those in the valley. They are hard to move, have 
strong local feelings, and many are not Avithout the hope of having 
a theological seminary in Concord Presbytery." The avails of this 
agency by Dr. Bice and Mr, Goodrich were expended in preparing 
the dwelling for a professor at the east of the seminary, called the 
Carolina house, first occupied by Mr. Goodrich, and afterwards by 
Dr. Graham, and by Dr. Sampson. 

Reaching home, Dr. Rice found Mrs. Rice keeping house in the 
newly-finished Boston house, in which Mr. Goodrich's family were 
also accommodated ; and the whole of the east wing of the Semi- 
nary given up to the use of the students. On the 24th he met his 



432 DIVISION OF HANOVER PRESBYTERY. 

Pref^bvtery in Hnnover, and on the 28tli he met the Synod of Virginia 
in Richmond. Together with Dr. Speece and Wra. Maxwell, Esq., he 
wns appointed to communicate the action of the Synod to the Pre- 
sident of the Convention to form a new State Constitution — " 7?^- 
solved, vvavimoush,'. That the Synod of Virginia have observed with 
great satisfaction, that the Convention now assembled to form a new 
Constitution for the people of this Commonwealth, are proposing and 
doubtless intending to preserve and perpetuate the sacred principle. 
Liberty of Conscience, declared in the Bill of Rights, and developed 
in the act establishing religious freedom as a part of the fundamental 
]aw of the land : and they do hereby solemnly proclaim that they 
continue to esteem and cherish that principle for which the Presby- 
terian Church of this State, and throughout the United States, have 
ever zealously and heartily contended, as the dearest right, and the 
most precious privilege that freemen can enjoy." 

On the second day of the session, Oct. 29th, 1829, the Presbytery 
of Hanover, the mother of Presbyteries, was again, by the act of 
Synod, at its own request, divided. The two Presbyteries were 
named East Hanover and West Hanover. The boundary line finally 
adjusted was on the lines of Brunswick, Nottoway, Amelia, Powhatan, 
Goochland, and Spottsylvania. By the agreement of Hanover Pres- 
bytery, in preparation for the division, two days before it took place 
— " The records to be copied at joint expense of the two Presbyteries, 
under the direction of the Stated Clerk of Hanover Presbytery, The 
Original Records shall be retained by the East Hanover Presbytery." 
There were two copies of the records — from the commencement of 
Presbytery down to about 1804. The one the original records by 
different clerks ; the other, a copy made by order of Presbytery by 
their stated clerk, Mr. Lacy. The copies to be made by this order 
were to be disposed of according to seniority. East Hanover, 
embracing the residence of the first preachers, Davies and Todd, 
took the older copy. It was agreed that the "permanent funds of 
the Education and Missionary Societies, and of the Book Concern, 
shall belong to that Presbytery Avithin whose bounds they were origi- 
nally raised." Mr. B. H. Rice took his dismission from Presbytery 
to remove to the city of New York. 

To Dr. Woods, of Andover, Dr. Rice writes, on the 12th of No- 
vember, 1829 — " I was obliged to set out, the day after an exami- 
nation, (in September,) to North Carolina, to attend to the interests 
of our Seminary ; and I could not return till about the 20th of Oc- 
tober. It was then my duty to go to Presbytery and Synod, I have 
been just a week at home, nearly confined to my house with a bad 
cold. And what aggravates the case, we have weather as severe, as, 
in ordinary seasons, we have at Christmas. I have been obliged to 
overAvork myself, and begin the present term worn down with exces- 
sive labor. But I do not repine. I only mention these things to 
show Avhy I have been so slow in answering your last acceptable and 
affectionate letter." In the Avinter succeednig, the Professor Avas em- 
ployed in the duties of his office, and hastening to an unexpected 



DR. rice's letter TO MR. TAYLOR. 433 

close. The mortal frame, oppressed with the efforts of the mind, 
was even now tottering ; and while the Professor never appeared 
better before his students, that exceeding interest was extracted from 
the essence of his life. 

In the month of April, 1830, he commenced a Series of Historical 
and Philosophical Considerations on Religion. In addressing them 
to James Madison, Esq., late President of the United States, he says 
--" I should not have presumed to bring your name before the public 
in this manner, had I not been permitted to observe you in the late 
Convention of Virginia, and to see in you the same pious, enlightened, 
and dignified friend of rational liberty, that you shoAved yourself to 
be forty years ago, in that celebrated Convention, which, after a most 
able discussion, ratified the Federal Constitution. It was principally 
your agency, which carried the Act for Securing Religious Liberty, 
through the Legislature of Virginia, in 1785. And as one impor- 
tant object of the following papers is to show how the freedom, which 
we now happily enjoy, may be perpetuated — I trust that you will 
pardon the presumption of inscribing these papers to you." These 
papers, received with marked approbation, were continued through 
fifteen numbers : the last appearing in Oct., 1830. A reprint was 
called for : and the Dr. made an effort to bring them to the proposed 
conclusion in Feb., 1831, but his sinking health forbade his putting a 
finishing hand to a work of extended usefulness, and not the least 
in ability, of his varied efforts to interest and instruct the public. 

In March, 1830, to Mr. Knowles Taylor he writes — " My spirits 
have not been good since Christmas, and one reason is, that I have 
had too much to do ; another is, that my health has been much less 
firm than common ; and for the last six weeks I have been consumed 
by a slow, debilitating fever, which has put it out of my power to 
do anything at all. This makes all my work move on sloAvly. We 
have this winter thirty-five students, and a very fine spirit of piety 
amongst them." This slow fever never left him ; it finally laid him 
in his grave. In May he visited New York to attend to the collec- 
tion of the instalments fo;- the Seminary. His health and strength 
were refreshed by the excursion. In the summer, besides the pro- 
fessor's duties, and the papers addressed to Mr. Madison, he com- 
menced the memoir of James B. Taylor, and left the work to be 
finished by his brother, Benjamin II. Rice. At the Commencement 
of the College in September he was complimented by his friends on 
account of his apparently improved health, in which they all rejoiced, 
not knowing that it was the insidious flush of fever. He went again 
to New York to finish the collection of the subscription to the Semi- 
nary. And it was ever a matter of thankfulness to him that, 
rebuked in the spring for leaving Mrs. Rice at home, he had taken 
her along with him on this his last visit. Visiting the towns on the 
North River, he encountered a succession of heavy rains. In Hudson 
he was seized with a severe cold, which fastened upon his lungs. 
His breast, throat and face became inflamed. Turning his face 
homeward, struggling with disease, he kept the great object of his 
28 



434 LAST LABORS OF DR. RICE. 

journey in view. Passing through Princeton, he rested for the last 
time under the roof of his friend, Dr. Alexander. The enjoyments 
of friendship rose superior to the sufferings of his hody, and this 
last interview was sweet. Dr. Rice was looking on his friend Alex- 
ander as leading on a Seminary to the highest excellence ; and Dr. 
Alexander rejoiced in his friend Rice, as doing for his native State 
a work far beyond his utmost imaginings. One who often witnessed 
the meetings of these men, thought that in dignity, simplicity, 
kindness, and unreserved frankness, he had never seen anything to 
compare. There was a blending of the old Roman Senators, fit to 
be kings, with the meekness and gentleness of Christian men, fit to 
be God's ministers. 

In Philadelphia he was seized with one of those painful strictures, 
which increased upon him during his life. His friends showed him 
all the kindness that a knowledge that this was his last visit could 
have prompted. In Baltimore he passed a night with his friend Mr. 
Wirt, and received his best attentions, full of tenderness becoming 
the last, but full of expectation of many meetings to come. Taking 
the steamboat to Norfolk, he parted Avith his friend Maxwell, who 
finally manifested the fulness of his friendship in a memoir of his 
friend. In Richmond he passed the Sabbath with " Ids own people^" 
as he called them, and preached tvrice with great acceptance. The 
next day he set off, in his own small carriage, with Mrs. Rice, 
and on Tuesday reached the Seminary to go away no more. In the 
duties of his office he for a time forgot his disease. His last eflTorts 
seemed to his classes more and more full of excellence. His mind 
took a wider view and more powerful grasp of the subjects before 
him. In November, 1830, he wrote to Dr. Wisner, of Boston, on 
the condition of the Church and the world — "I regard the human 
race as at this moment standing on the covered crater of a volcano, 
in which elementary fires are raging with the intensity of the tophet 
ordained of old. Heaven has provided conductors of wonderful 
power, by which this heat may be diffused as a general warmth and 
a cheering light through the world. And the necessary process must 
be performed by the Church. Otherwise there will be an explosion, 
which will shatter to pieces ever}' fabric of human hope and comfort. 
Nothing but one strong feeling can put down another. Our learned 
doctors may wear out their pens and put out their eyes, and they 
and their partizans will be of the same opinion still. The Church is 
not to be purified by controversy, but by love. I have, therefore, 
brought my mind to the conclusion, that the thing most needed at 
this present time is a revival of religion among Christians, and 
especially a larger increase of holiness among ministers." 

On the second Sabbath of the following December he delivered 
his last sermon. His hearers were the citizens living in the neigh- 
borhood of the Seminary, assembled in the brick church. He pre- 
sented in striking language the contest about to take place between 
the Church and the world, as it appeared to his mental vision. With 
unusual earnestness he exhorted his hearers to come out more pal- 



REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 435 

pably from the world. This sermon his hearers delighted to call to 
mind long after his voice was hushed in the grave. When the 
people found that this was the last they should hear from the beloved 
man, they all joined in the conclusion that he could not have closed 
his ministry more becomingly. Dr. Rice lay down upon his bed, a 
slowly dying man. Having actively done his master's will for years, 
he came now to suflfer it, for many successive months. 



CHAPTER XXXIV. 



JOHN H. RICE, D. D. — HIS LAST SICKNESS AND DEATH. 

The active services of Dr. Rice were brought to a close on the 
15th of December, 1830, the Wednesday after his last sermon. 
The pains that had followed the cold that came upon him in New 
York, returned this day with, prostrating violence. He was never 
more a convalescing man. Drs. Farrar and Mettaux attended upon 
him carefully ; his brother-in-law. Dr. Moi-ton, was assiduous in his 
attentions ; and his old instructor, Dr. Wilson, said encouragingly 
— " He will come out with the butterflies;" all were trusting that 
his constitution would, with careful nursing, throw off the disease, 
and also recover from the over action, mental and physical, to 
which the zeal of Dr. Rice had prompted. He had commenced the 
work of the Seminary when not yet recovered from the effects of a 
long and wasting fever ; had tasked himself with labors equal to 
his strength in his best days ; stimulated by success, he had put forth 
greater and Still greater efforts of mind and body ; and now, when 
final success was crowning his gigantic exertions — the Boston 
house completed had been his residence for a year, — the North 
Carolina hovise was finished and occupied by Mr. Goodrich, — the 
Seminary building on a scale ample for the accommodation of a 
hundred students, hastening to its completion, — some forty-eight 
students assembled for instruction on subjects preparatory to the 
ministry of the gospel, — just then the machinery, Avhile raising the top 
stone of the beloved fabric, gave way. Uncheered by the frost and 
suoAV of winter, that give renewed life to the fevered, — unaided by 
the genial warmth of Spring that brought out "the butterflies," — 
more languid from the heat of summer — the autumn beheld him like a 
withered leaf dropping in the stillness of evening, to be seen in its 
place no more. 

Unable to use his pen, he occasionally dictated to some of the 
students, who cheerfully became his amanuenses. The labor of 
phinniiig and scheming for the foundation of a Seminary, worthy 
oi the cause, being over, his mind turned with energy, quickened by 
the approach of death, to the great subjects of benevolence that had 



436 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 

cheered and busied him while pastor in Richmond, and had not been 
lost sight of at the Union Theological Seminary. To his friend 
Maxwell, a member of the Senate of Virginia, he ■writes, urging on 
his attention the subject of public education, from the example of 
the great deficiency in Prince Edward. The latter part of January, 
1831, a correspondent of the Telegraph writes, " three days ago we 
thought him nearly well ; he was able to ride. Since that he has 
been much worse again. He is now confined to his bed, and was 
worse last night than he has been before." In the same paper it 
was announced that the Letters to Mr. Madison would be continued. 
By the assistance of Dr. Morton two letters were prepared for the 
press, and appeared in the Telegraph ; and then increasing pains 
with overpowering sickness cut short the series. 

A few weeks preceding his last violent attack, in a long and most 
interesting letter to Dr. Wisner of Boston, Dr. Rice, among other 
things says, "I made a vow to the Lord, that in my poor way I 
would do what I could, to have next spring such a General Assem- 
bly as never before met on earth. I know this looks like presump- 
tion in me. But I hope many will aid in prayer and mighty effort, 
in this thing. I want some of my beloved New England friends to 
come to Philadelphia, just to try to get good and do good ; to come 
without feeling they belong to New England, but that they belong 
to Christ and his Church ; not to say one word about any matter of 
dispute among Christians ; but determined to know nothing but 
Christ and him crucified. And I wish that this meeting may be a 
subject of much prayer, and previous preparation. We must fight 
fire with fire, and kindle such a flame of divine love, that it will burn 
up every material for unhallowed fire to work on. I wish too that 
some plan might be devised for kindling up in the Presbyterian 
Church the true spirit of missions, and rousing this great sluggish 
body from its sleep. Here is a subject of delicacy and difficulty. 
The Presbyterian spirit has been so awakened up, that I began to 
apprehend that no power of man will ever bring the whole body to 
unite under a Congregational board. What can be done ? Here we 
want wisdom. I never will do any thing to injure the wisest and 
best missionary society in the world, the American Board. But can 
no ingenuity devise a scheme of a Presbyterian branch of the 
American Board ?" Convinced that he should not attend that Gen- 
eral Assembly, which he had hoped would be the best that ever met, 
he proceeded to adjust his thoughts and commit them to paper, by 
his amanuensis, and sent them to Dr. Hodge, of Princeton, for his 
perusal, and that of the other professors. 

Project of an overture to he submitted to the next General As- 
sembly. "The Presbyterian Church in the United States of North 
America, in organizing their forms of government, and in repeated 
declarations made through their representatives in after times, have 
solemnly recognized the importance of the missionary cause, and 
their obligation as Cliristians, to promote it by all the means in 
their power. But these various acknowledgements have not gone to 



REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 43T 

the full extent of the obligation imposed by the head of the Church, 
nor have they produced exertions at all corresponding thereto. In- 
deed, in the judgment of the General Assembly, one primary and 
principal object of the institution of the Church by Jesus Christ 
was, not so much the salvation of individual Christians, — for, ' he 
that belie veth in the Lord Jesus Christ shall be saved,' but the com- 
municating of the blessing of the gospel to the destitute with the 
efficiency of united effort. The entire histories of the Christian so- 
cieties organized by the apostles, affords abundant evidence that 
they so understood the design of their Master. They received from 
him a command, ' to preach the gospel to every creature,' and from 
the Churches planted by them, the word of the Lord was sounded 
out through all parts of the civilized world. Nor did the mission- 
ary spirit of the primitive Churches expire, until they had become 
secularized and corrupted by another spirit. And it is the decided 
belief of this General Assembly that a true revival of religion in 
any denomination of Christians, will generally, if not universally, 
be marked by an increased sense of obligation to execute the com- 
mission which Christ gave the apostles. The General Assembly 
would, therefore, in the most public and solemn manner, express 
their shame and sorrow that the Church represented by them has 
done comparatively so little to make known the saving health of 
the gospel to all nations. At the same time, they would express 
their grateful sense of the goodness of the Lord, in employing the 
instrumentality of others to send salvation to the heathen. Par- 
ticularly would they rejoice at the Divine favor manifested to the 
American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, whose per- 
severance, whose prudence, whose skill, in conducting this most 
important interest, merit the praise and excite the joy of all the 
churches. With an earnest desire, therefore, to co-operate with this 
noble institution ; to fulfil in some part at least, their own obliga- 
tions ; and to answer the just expectations of the friends of Christ 
in other denominations, and in other countries ; in obedience also to 
what is believed to be the command of Christ, 

" Be it Resolved, 1st, That the Presbyterian Church in the United 
States is a missionary society ; the object of which is to aid in the 
conversion of the world ; and that every member of the church is a 
member for life of said society, and bound, in maintenance of his 
Christian character, to do all in his power for the accomplishment 
of this object. 2d, That the ministers of the gospel in connection 
with the Presbyterian Church, are hereby most solemnly required 
to present this subject to the members of their respective congrega- 
tions, using every effort to make them feel their obligations, and to 
induce them to contribute according to their ability. 3d, That a 
Committee of — be appointed from year to year by the General 
Assembly, to be designated 'The Committee of the Presbyterian 
Church of the United States for Foreign Missions,' to whose man- 
agement this whole concern shall be confided, with directions to 
report all their transactions to the churches. 4th, The Committee 



438 BOARD OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 

shall have power to appoint a Chairman, Corresponding Secretary, 
Treasurer, and other necessary ofScers. 5th, The Committee shall, 
as far as the nature of the case will admit, be co-ordinate with the 
American Board of Commissioners of Foreign Missions, and shall 
correspond and co-operate with that association in every possible 
way, for the accomplishment of the great objects which it has in 
view. 6th, Inasmuch as members belonging to the Presbyterian 
Church have already, to some extent, acknowledged their obligations, 
and have been accustomed, from year to year, to contribute to the 
funds of the American Board, and others may hereafter prefer to 
give that destination to their contributions ; and inasmuch as the 
General Assembly, so far from wishing to limit or impede the opera- 
tion of that Board, is earnestly desirous that they may be enlarged 
to the greatest possible extent ; it is, therefore, to be distinctly 
understood that all individuals, congregations, or missionai-y asso- 
ciations, are at liberty to send their contributions either to the 
American Board, or to the Committee of Foreign Missions of the 
Presbyterian Church, as to the contributors may appear most likely 
to advance the great object of the conversion of the world. 7th, That 
every church session be authorized to receive contributions ; and be 
directed to state in their annual reports to the Presbytery, distinctly, 
the amount contributed by their respective churches for Foreign 
Missions ; and that it be earnestly recommended to all church ses- 
sions, in hereafter admitting new members to the churches, distinctly 
to state to candidates for admission, that they join a community, 
the object of which is the conversion of the heathen world, and to 
impress on their minds a deep sense of their obligations as redeemed 
sinners, to co-operate in the accomplishment of the great object of 
Christ's mission to the world." 

The foregoing was sent to Dr. Hodge, with the following note : 

"Union Seminary, March 4th, 1831. 

" Dear Sir — The Rev. Dr. Rice had the above overture, which he 
indited while lying on a sick-bed, copied on a large sheet, intending, 
when Providence should restore his health, to occupy the blank 
space in laying before you more at large his views and feelings on 
the subject which the overture presents. But there is no prospect 
of his being soon at least able to write, and the time of the Assem- 
bly draws near. He is, therefore, compelled to send you the article 
as it is. He wishes you to submit it also to the other Professors of 
your Seminary, and desires a communication of your views with 
regard to it. His health does not sensibly improve. He is confined 
entirely to his bed. The physicians do not appear, however, to 
anticipate a fatal result. Respectfully, 

" E. Ballantine, Amanuensis." 

The overture was favorably received at Princeton ; and came 
before the Assembly on the third day of its sessions, Saturday, May 
21st, 18ol, and was committed to Rev. Messrs. Armstrong, of North 
River, Calvert, of West Tennessee, Goodrich, of Orange, Dr. J. 



DR. rice's illness. 439 

M'Dowell, of Elizabethtown, and Dr. Agnew, elder from Carlisle. 
On Tuesday, 31st, a Committee was appointed " to attend the next 
annual meeting of the American Board of Commissioners of Foreign 
Missions, and confer with that body in respect to measures to be 
adopted for enlisting the energies of the Presbyterian Church more 
extensively in the cause of missions to the heathen ; and that said 
Committee report the results of this conference, and their views on 
the whole subject, to the next Assembly." The gentlemen chosen 
by ballot on nomination, were — Rev. Messrs. John M'Dowell, of 
Elizabethtown, Thomas M'Auley, of Philadelphia, James Richards, 
of Newark, as principals ; and Rev. Messrs. A. Alexander, John 
Breckenridge, and Elisha Swift, alternates. When Dr. Rice heard 
the names of the Committee, he said, smilingly, " that some of the 
alternates, he thought, understood his views better than some of the 
principals." 

The Rev. Benjamin F. Staunton, suffering from the severity of 
the New England winters, and hoping for relief from the more ge- 
nial climate of Virginia, removed to Prince Edward in the spring of 
1830 ; and became the minister of the church embracing the Union 
Theological Seminary, and Hampden Sidney College, in its bounds. 
In the early stages of Dr. Rice's illness, Mr. Staunton assisted in 
the instruction of the classes, in expectation of the Doctor's speedy 
recovery. In the spring of 1831, the Board of Directors finding 
that the Professor's health did not improve, cordially invited Mr. 
Staunton to supply his place in the recitation room as far as con- 
venient, during the summer. The able manner in which he per- 
formed the duties, was gratefully acknowledged by the students and 
the Directors. In the month of March, 1831, Mr. Staunton held a 
four days' meeting at the College church, assisted by Messrs. J. S. 
Armistead and William S. White. There were many hopeful con- 
versions to God ; and of these a goodly number were traced in their 
incipient steps to instruction received from Dr. Rice. In this Mr. 
Staunton, with characteristic feeling, rejoiced greatly. The seed 
faithfully sown by another he gathered in. As the news of these 
hopeful conversions, and their attendant circumstances, was brought 
to Dr. Rice, his spirits revived. " Oh!" said he, "that I could aid 
the triumph with my voice. But the Lord's will be done." Two 
I of his attending physicians, and some of his relatives were among 
the converts. This animated him, and under the excitement he 
I sometimes hoped he should get well. These hopes, however, speedily 
yielded to the deep conviction that this could never be. " I feel an 
iron hand upon me that is crushing me to death. I cannot escape 
from it. I have a secret malady that my physicians, with all their 
skill and kindness, cannot find out, and it must carry me ofi" at last." 

As the months slowly revolved, his nervous system became excited 
to a painful degree, and deprived him of the pleasure his friends were 
very cheerfully aftbrding him, by reading to him letters, pieces of 
news, and interesting passages. One after another lost its pleasure, 
and became painful, and was abandoned. His sickness came upon 



440 DK. rice's illness. 

him In the southwest corner of the second story of the Boston House, 
now used by Dr. Wilson as his study. After the frosts of spring 
were passed, he was removed to the room directly below, that he 
might have the advantage of some exercise in the open air. A 
small hand-carriage was constructed, under the direction of Dr. 
Morton, in which he was occasionally drawn out in the garden by 
his brother-in-law, or Mr. Ballentine ; Mrs. Rice walking by his 
side, with a mug of water, to moisten his parched mouth. But, in 
a little time, the sight even of his choice fruit trees and flowers 
became too exciting, and he was carried out no more. Mr. Ballen- 
tine read to him from a newspaper, the death of Jeremiah Evarts, 
Secretary of the American Board of Commissioners of Foreign 
Missions. "Alas!" he exclaimed, "God is taking away the stay 
and the staflf from Israel ! The few that are left will not be regarded, 
and the many will carry all before them. Numbers will overwhelm 
us at last ;" referring to the sentiments of his last sermon, that a 
fierce and dreadful contest was approaching, involving the church 
and the conflicting powers of wickedness. A letter from Rev. Elias 
Cornelius, Secretary of the American Education Society, impress- 
ing the sentiment, "Man is immortal, till his work is done," was 
read to him only in part ; it caused too great excitement. His 
friend, William Wirt, Esq., sent a charming epistle, a specimen of 
an afilicted Christian's sympathy. It was not read to him. He 
could scarcely hear a passage from the Bible. The sight of books 
became distressing. His nervous sensibility could not bear the noise 
of a pen, or the sight of a flower. 

About the beginning of July, a change took place in his disease, 
and he became subject to a Avasting diarrhoea. Weak and emaciated. 
Dr. Morton carried him, in his arms, to the parlor in the second 
story, from which he went out no more a living man. 

From the commencement of his confinement, until about the suc- 
ceeding May, reading, singing, and pleasant conversation had cheered 
his watchers, as well as himself; and the students gladly, in suc- 
cession, sat up as much of the night as was required, with their 
beloved teacher, and ministered to his wants. When these exercises, 
losing all their power to please, became sources of distress ; when 
quietness and stillness, and great gentleness were required in his 
attendants ; Avhen caution in avoiding all that might distress, was 
even more indispensable than care, that all should be done that 
could contribute positively to the sick man's comfort, there was 
found one admirably adapted to the necessities of the case. Mr. 
Elisha Ballentine, introduced to the attention of Dr. Rice by Mr. 
Nettleton, had joined the seminary the latter part of the year 1828. 
From his retiring habits, little was known of him, except by reports 
from the class-room, where his correctness and enteprising scholar- 
ship won universal admiration. He entered into the Doctor's plans 
and views with great facility, and made himself very agreeable to 
his instructor. The sick man's situation requiring aid suited to the 
young man's habits, he now came forward, and for the first time in 



DR. rice's illness. 441 

his seminary life, oifered liis unsought services for the vocation, and 
became his constant attendant and unwearied nurse till the end of 
his life. On the proposition of Mr. Ballentine, all other Avatchcrs 
were dispensed with ; and, drawing a sofa near one side of the bed, 
he assumed the entire care ; Mrs. Rice placed a small bed for her- 
self, near her husband, on the other side. Thus, from the spring* vaca- 
tion till the closing scene of life, the wife and the student nursed 
the dying man. 

The Synods of North Carolina and Virginia, and the Board of 
directors of the seminary, were not remiss in their efforts to obtain 
a Professor of Ecclesiastical History and Church Polity. On the 
12th of April, 1831, the Rev. Thomas M'Auley, D. D. was chosen 
to that office. His appointment gave great satisfaction to Dr. Rice, 
who anticipated much good to the seminary from his co-operation. 
Dr. M'Auley's refusal to serve the seminary, came too late to aftcct 
Dr. Rice, as the doors of his sick room were closed against all news, 
and aLuost all visitors. At the meeting of the Board of directors, 
of the 27th of September, the Rev. John M'Dowell, of Elizabeth- 
town, was, according to the expressed will of the two Synods, ap- 
pointed to the office declined by Dr. M'Auley. This appointment 
was consummated after the death of Dr. Rice. The preparatory 
step attracted little of his attention; though fond of Dr. M'Dowell, 
he had come down into the Jordan of death, and all earthly things 
were passing from his sight. Dr. M'Dowell accepted the appoint- 
ment, and his Presbytery agreed to his dismission, against the 
wishes of the congregation ; an appeal was taken to Synod. The 
conclusion was. Dr. M'Dowell was not permitted by Synod to remove. 

Yielding to their own wishes, many expressed the hope that Dr. 
Rice might yet be restored to sufficient health and soundness to 
continue his labors as professor. His own deliberate judgment that 
he should never recover, was too well founded. In August, his 
brother Benjamin came from New York, bringing his wife and a 
daughter, for a last interview with a brother Avho had been to him a 
brother indeed, now evidently passing the river of death. The 
first meeting Avas in the silence of deep emotion : taking each by 
the hand with aflfection, he said : " It is too much for me ; they 
must leave me soon." A fortnight passed noiselessly, in the kind- 
ness and affectionate attentions of fraternal love and gratitude. 
Few words were employed to express the communion between the 
hearts of the living and the dying. The farewell was simply a 
look of unutterable kindness from the dying man, with " God bless 
you," on his lips, and a burst of uncontrollable grief from the living 
brother, as he hurried from the apartment. The nervous suffering 
increased the latter part of August. Frequent spasms distorted 
his limbs, and almost constant friction was required to give him 
any sleep. 

On Saturday morning, Sept. 3d, at tlie breaking of the day, Mrs. 
Rice, in attcmjiting to give him some medicine, saw manliest evi- 
dence ihat his last day had come, lie could not be roused from 



442 DR. rice's illness. 

the stupor that was on him ; his face was haggard in the paleness 
of death. Leaning her head upon the bedside, his wife earnestly 
prayed he might once more know and speak to her. After an inter- 
val of some length, he seemed to rouse from his sleep, and calling 
her, said in a soft voice — "I wish to tell you I never loved 
you more than at this hour." He then expressed his sorrow that 
he could not leave her in possession of a house. To her reply that 
she could not live alone, and that God would take care of her, he 
said — "I know it, but the best of friends would feel differently if 
you had a house of your own. Then turning to the young man 
that was attending upon him, whom he had often addressed as his 
son, he said — "I knowBallantine will be a son to you." The young 
man bowed his head to the side of the couch in solemn acquiescence. 
He then spake a few words of farewell to his niece, Mary Morton, 
and his sister Sally. The news spread that Dr. Rice was dying. 
Many sought admission, especially the students. In glancing 
around upon his young friends, he saw one in the attitude of taking 
notes, and said — " I have no set speech for this occasion." The paper 
and pencil disappeared. Often during the day he turned to his 
wife and said — '• I expect you to sustain me by your cheerful sub- 
mission to the last moment." To Dr. Morton he said — "I wish 
all the world to know how much I love you." Hearing weeping in his 
room he said, " Don't weep so, you distress me." His wife said " You 
see I don't weep." Gazing on her with unutterable tenderness he 
replied, "No — I see you do not, and I hope you will be sustained 
to the end." President Gushing came in and was recognized with 
great kindness ; in a little time he handed a cup of tea to Mrs. 
liice, who did not leave her husband's sight for a moment, and in- 
sisted on her drinking it. This act drew from the dying man a 
sweet smile of approbation. 

Throughout his whole sickness he had times of much mental de- 
pression, Avhicli was attributed in a great measure to his disease. 
Under its influence he sometimes expressed himself as having been 
too prodigal of his life in his eflorts to serve the visible church ; and 
then he mourned that he had not served his God as he had the church. 
" When I get well," he would say, "I shall have a new lesson to give 
my pupils; at least I shall give them an old one with new emphasis, 
and it is this : that they must never let their zeal for active service 
run away Avitli their private devotions." With the many evidences 
of God's favor around he seemed to himself to have been ungrateful 
and unworthy. Always stirring up others to that purity for which 
he strove, he seemed to himself a most undeserving sinner. His 
being cut off in the very meridian of usefulness, often appeared to 
him as an expression of divine displeasure, under which all his 
success in the ministry and the professorship gave him no comfort. 

On the very last day of his life there was a cloud and melancholy 
upon him on this account. To the inquiry by his wife, if his hope 
brightened — he replied, "When I have light, or hope, you shall 
know it." All the afternoon he gave evidence of great bodily suf- 



DR. RICE S ILLNESS. 443 

ferlng and weakness. About nine o'clock, making a greater exertion 
than he had been seen to do for a long time, as if summoning all his 
powers for a last effort, he threw his arms around the neck of his 
wife and said with a countenance of joy, "Mercy is" — His sudden 
movement startled Mrs. Rice and she did not hear the closing 
word, which was faint. Upon her saying so, Mrs. Goodrich said, 
''Was it great?" "No," said Mrs. Rice, "it was a longer word." 
After a little pause she called to him — " Husband, what is it ?" Her 
voice seemed to call him back from the banks of the river ; and 
with another effort, he pronounced " Tri — urn — phant ;" and his 
head declined. Dr. Morton unfolded his arms, laid him upon the 
bed — there was a gasp or two, and mortal life was gone. Amid 
the sorrow and pain of breaking the tender cords that bound the 
beholders to the dying man, a glance of joy brightened every face, 
and an involutary burst of thanksgiving from every heart went up 
to God that the beloved friend had passed the river " triumphant." 
The beloved Avife retired to her little chamber to weep, and to 
praise, and to rejoice. 

The gentlemen present, his relatives, and the officers of college 
and the seminary, and some students, emulated, as in waiting upon 
his sick hours, the office of preparing the lifeless remains for the 
grave. No strange hands touched his mortal boJy. At the special 
request of Dr. Rice the attending physicians made examinations to 
discover any peculiarity in his disease. He had often complained 
that his throat seemed clasped by an iron band, close almost to 
strangling. The physicians found strictures in his bowels, which 
preventing the natural circulation, must have produced the uneasi- 
ness and pain of Avhich he complained, and which were beyond the 
reach of medicine. He often said a malady was on him which his 
friends could not find out. The true cause was probably stated by 
him to his friends, ,Drs. Woods and Alexander, and others — "I am 
overworked." Mental and physical exertion broke down the con- 
stitution which had given evidence in its long endurance of its 
original excellence. Those who knew his labors and success will be 
slow in condemning him for those exertions that consumed his body 
with pains no medicine could reach ; Avhile they will mourn both the 
necessity and the event. 

The body of Dr. Rice was interred at Willington, the residence of 
his father-in-law, among the kindred of his wife. The students of the 
Seminary and College formed part of the procession that followed 
the relations : they conveyed the corpse to the place of burial. At 
the grave Mr. Staunton pronounced a short oration, a masterpiece 
of funereal eloquence, w^iich the hearers greatly desired to see in 
priiit, a memorial of the speaker and the departed Professor. The 
hymn — "Why do we mourn departing friends" — was sung by the 
students, to the tune fif China. The music sounded from the little 
hill like an echo from the world of glory. 

The old major, Morton, who had seen service in the Revolution, and 
from his stout frame and imperturbable spirit, was called " solid col- 



444 THE SPIRIT AND EXAMPLE OF DR. RICE. 

umn" by his companions, who had borne the changes and bereavements 
of life with calm self-possession, — when the procession drew near his 
house, bearing that son-in-law whose approach till that hour had 
been gladness, — started to meet the company — sunk down, and cried 
out, with flowing tears — " I had thought that Mr. Rice would be the 
glory and comfort of my age — and at last bury me." Like an old 
oak, uptorn by the tempest, ho lay prostrate. In a few days his 
mortal frame had undergone years of age and infirmity. He talked, 
and smiled, and Avent about a broken-hearted old man, searching for 
his last resting-place ; glad when called to lay down his body, despoiled 
by years and infirmity. 

The visitor may read, at Willington, epitaphs to be remembered. 
Among the rest — near Mr. Morton and Young Taylor — 

JOHN HOLT RICE, 

First Professor of Christian Theology 

in the 

Union Theological Seminary, 

Was born in the County of 

Bedford, 

On the 28th of November, 1777, 

And died on the 3d of September, 1831. 

To his Memory 

This Stone is raised 

By her whom he loved. 



CHAPTER XXXV. 

THE SPIRIT AND EXAMPLE OF DR. RICE. 

Dr. Miller, of Princeton, said to Mr. Rice — " I know you are 
accustomed to take large views of things." Of the truth of this 
remark, the plans laid while he was tutor at Hampden Sidney Col- 
lege, and those he followed through his whole life, are full proof. 

1st. He was characterised as a man indefatigable in his eflbrts. 
Neither in mind or body was he rapid in his motions. But however 
slow, his investigations once begun, wore never given over till 
his judgment and conscience were satisfied. Ho saw clearly, re- 
solved strongly, and then acted with a ligor, equalled only by his 
patience. He had an enduring will, a firm physical constitution, 
and strong feelings ; and was capable of deep emotions. He loved 
strongly, and but for the gospel would have hated strongly. The 
grace of God made him kind and gentle. As pastor, in Charlotte, 
the most unceasing eflbrt, never losing sight of the great business of 
life, characterised him. His compeers had not thought him splendid, 



THE SPIRIT AND EXAMPLE OF DR. RICE. 445 

or looked upon him as promisini:^ remarkable things. He "was rather 
retiring, and never appearing to have brilliant thoughts. But they saw 
him moving on, surely though slowly, with prodigious strength, — that he 
was an improving man ; that there was an excellency in his success, — 
an enterprise without ambition in his efforts, — a doing good without 
ostentation. In Richmond, he was always at work. Like the im- 
provements in the city, — digging down hills, filling ravines, paving 
streets, — the work went on slowly but surely. He preached, he 
visited, he wrote, he was editor of the Magazine, he published 
pamphlets. How did he find time for all ? When did he rest ? is it 
possible his mind moved slowly ? In what lay the secret of his 
strength ? He was not found doing things slightly, or laying again 
and again the first principles of doctrine and action. He moved 
cautiously, and went on and on, seldom retracing his steps. He 
never abandoned a project he had once undertaken, till something 
better was offered in its place, as when he gave up the printing-press 
in Richmond, and looked to the Bible Society and Sunday School 
Union for the books he desired. He was diligent in business, fervent 
in spirit, serving the Lord. The best seven years of his life were de- 
voted to the Theological Seminai-y. His friend, Dr. Alexander, said 
- — " he did every thing in his power to promote the success of the 
work, but was long incredulous about its success." Assisted by the 
Rev. Robert Roy, he obtained by personal effort the principal dona- 
tions by which the Seminary and Professors' houses were commenced ; 
and with the aid of Mr. Goodrich and others, the funds by which 
they were finished. When the instalments on the subscriptions be- 
came due, he visited the subscribers, or their neighborhood, and with 
a few sermons, and some visiting, made the collections. Many of 
the donors reckoned the visit a good offset to their assistance in money. 
These visits consumed time : sometimes cheering him greatly, and at 
others, particularly the last, oppressing him. His name with an 
agent did much — his presence more. 

2d. He was always thirsting for intellectual improvement and 
spiritual advancement. In Charlotte, where, in the course of his 
numerous avocations, strong reasons could have been given for not 
reading much, or for pursuing new studies, we find him writing to 
his friend Alexander, July 15, 1810 — "I am zealously engaged in 
the study of Hebrew this summer. I am determined to master it, 
if possible. Would I could get a Syriac New Testament, such as 
yours! I am anxious to be an orientalist." Again, Sept. 4th — 
"If it pleases God to give me health and strength, I am resolved to 
be master of those languages in which the truths of divine revelation 
were originally recorded ; and 1 am very anxious to get all the helps 
in these studies that can possibly be procured. I must beg your 
assistance in this business. If you will accept it, I hereby give you 
a carte blanche, a full commission to buy for me at any price you 
think proper to give, any book that you can find that will, in your 
opinion, be important for me to have." The first desire or inclina- 
tion to leave Charlotte came upon him after a visit to Philadelphia, 



446 THE SPIRIT AND EXAMPLE OF DR. RICE. 

and observing the great advantages of his friend Alexander for 
stud3^ He began to long for a place where preaching, and the stu- 
dies connected with it, might be his sole employ. Some efforts were 
made to remove him to Philadelphia. But those made in Richmond 
were successful, coming nearer his heart. Of Richmond, he says 
to his friend Alexander, January 3d, 1811 — "Have you heard of 
Mr. Lacy's trip to Richmond last month, and of the effects which 
his preaching produced ? I have understood that a number of per- 
sons, since that time, have determined, if possible, to get some 
evangelical preacher to live in the place. The plan laid by Major 
Quarles is, to subscribe and rent a house for an academy, to the 
charge of which the minister of their choice is to be invited, and he 
is to build up a church, from the pew-rent of which a salary is to be 
raised for him ; and then, if he chooses, he may drop his school. 
Quarles, Watt, and a few others, who are most deeply interested in 
this business, are very sanguine in their expectations of success. 
From some late communications that have been made to me, I have 
reason to believe that they depend on me to do the work for them. 
And indeed, could I establish a church in Richmond, ' built on the 
foundation of the prophets and apostles, Jesus Christ himself being 
the chief corner-stone,' I should do well. But I fear that this is a 
task not easy to be accomplished." He did go to Richmond, and 
improved in knowledge and wisdom, his study forming always an 
important part of his house ; he did build a church, the corner-stone 
of which was Jesus Christ ; and in the study and improvement and 
exercise of all his powers he became fitted for the work of building 
the Union Theological Seminary. Who else but a man of strong 
desires could have done that work. He schemed for himself a liberal 
course of study, and pursued it with untiring industry, seizing all 
opportunities for information, listening to able men, reading the best 
books he could get, always keeping some subject before his mind for 
study and reflection, and pursuing the investigation till the subject 
was exhausted. The acquisitions he made were kept securely, and 
were ready when necessity demanded. Often small as the dew 
drops, like the dew they covered the fleece, till a bowl-full might be 
wrung out. In the habit of using his mental armor, he knew all his 
shafts ; he counted his treasures as he laid them by. When he 
drew his bow, it was because he thought he had a polished shaft for 
the occasion ; and seldom was he mistaken. When he brought out 
■ his treasures, their richness and present fitness were apparent to all. 
When he declared that, on some subjects, he was not prepared for 
the Presidency of Nassau Hall, he placed a less estimate on his 
qualifications than did his most intimate friends. 

3d. Dr. Rice was a true friend of the colored race. On the subject 
of emancipation, he writes to his friend Maxwell, February, 1827, and 
says^ — "The problem to be solved is, to produce that state of the 
'public tvill, which will cause the people to move spontaneously to the 
eradication of this evil. Slaves by law are held as property. If 
the church, or the minister of religion touches the subject, it is 



DR. rice's views ON SLAVERY. 447 

toucliing what are called the rights of property. The jealousy of 
our countrymen is such, that we cannot move a step in this way 
without waking up the strongest opposition, and producing the most 
violent excitement." To Dr. Alexander, in April of the same year, 
he says — " It is physically impossible for any decision of the church 
to be carried into effect, because, taking the members generally, 
three-fourths are wo7nen and minors, persons not acknowledged by 
law. What could they do ? Of the remaining fourth, three out of 
four are in moderate circumstances, without political influence." 
Dr. Rice hoped for an amelioration of the condition of slavery by 
the influence of religion on the holders of slaves ; and he believed 
that in a course of years, Virginia, if undisturbed by foreign in- 
fluences, would throw off the system entirely. The interference 
from without made him almost despair. He knew his fellow- 
citizens roust do the work voluntarily, or never do it at all. No 
external force, or argument from abroad, could work that revolution 
in public sentiment from which should come the freedom of the slave. 
Dr. Rice expressed repeatedly to his wife, during his last illness, 
his wishes respecting the final disposition of the servants she inhe- 
rited from her father. He expressed his dislike to their being 
sold, or to their remaining in servitude after her death ; but left 
the decision to her, to whom it properly belonged. At his death, 
but one instalment on the Boston house had been paid. The 
second had been due some months. The executors, Mr. James, 
Dr. Wood and Dr. Morton, proposed to meet the demand on the 
Doctor's estate, for the payments still due on the house, by a sale 
of his negroes. Mrs. Rice objected strongly, partly from lier own 
feelings, and partly out of respect to her husband's request. The 
night after this proposition she Avas sleepless. Rising from her bed, 
she wrote to Dr. Woods, of Andover, the whole matter. He, sym- 
pathizing Avith the widow, immediately repaired to Boston, and laid 
the subject before the friends of Dr. Rice and the cause of theo- 
logical education at the South ; and in a little time the whole 
remaining instalments were sent forward to Mrs. Rice. The ser- 
vants were retained by his widow until the spring of 1853. To 
assist her in the accomplishment of an expressed desire — that her 
servants might be sent to Liberia before her death — some friends 
in New York purchased, for one thousand dollars, the husband of 
her principal serving woman, that the whole family might emigrate 
together. The servants set free were twelve in number ; four stout, 
able-bodied men, part of them good carpenters, two hale boys, 
nearly grown, her valuable serving-woman, with five children, the 
oldest large enough for a waiting-maid ; all considered exceedingly 
valuable servants. They might have been sold at about fiftccR 
thousand dollars. Thus, many years after his death, the wish of 
Dr. Rice met its accomplislmient. The widow preferred doing in 
her lifetime what is commonly left to the executors of an estate ; 
intending to send them to Liberia, she attended to the emigration 
of her slaves while still in the enjoyment of health and strength. 



448 DR. rice's lectures on theology. 

4tli. Dr. Rice -w-as fond of liis pen. Besides the various publica- 
tions in the Magazine and in pamphlet form, he found time to 
write out, in a fair hand, part of his lectures on Didactic Theology, 
viz. — The Scriptures a Revelatimi ; the Being and Attributes of 
God; Creation; Mans nature; Christ in his jjerson, character, and 
worJcs; His Atonement in its nature and effects. Here the com- 
plete series was interrupted. Soon after his death, some friends of 
Dr. Rice proposed the publication of the Lectures ; and preparatory 
to such an event, the manuscripts were submitted to Dr. A. Alex- 
ander, of Princeton, the firm friend of the author. The following 
extracts from a prefatory paper, he returned with the manuscript 
Lectures, express his opinion of their merits. " When my judgment 
was requested on this point, (that of publishing), I acknowledge that 
previously to an examination of the work, I was strongly inclined to 
the opinion that it was altogether inexpedient. I knew that Dr. 
Rice had been but a few years in the Professor's chair ; and that 
during that period he had been oppressed with a weight of cares and 
responsibilities, and had so many avocations, that I concluded his 
Lectnres must of necessity be mere skeletons ; or in so rude a state 
that it would be a high injustice to his memory to permit them to be 
published. I had not proceeded far in this examination, before I 
was fully convinced that this unfinished system of theology ought 
by no means to be withheld from the public. I found that the 
lamented author had entered much more elaborately and profoundly 
into the discussion of several of the most important and difficult 
subjects of theology, than I had supposed possible in the embarrassing 
circumstances in which he was placed. Indeed, I scarcely know a 
writer, on Systematic Theology, who has more learnedly and tho- 
roughly discussed the main points in the system than is done in these 
Lectures ; and that which is especially a recommendation is, that the 
investigation is throughout scriptural. I mean that the doctrines 
maintained are founded on a careful exegesis of those texts which 
are considered as teaching them. No man can, I think, rise from 
the perusal of this work without entertaining a very exalted opinion 
of the learning, the candor, and the diligence of the author. And 
I anticipate that those ministers who enjoyed the privilege of sitting 
at the feet of Dr. Rice, when he delivered these Lectures, ex cathe- 
dra, will esteem them a treasure more valuable than gold or silver. 

"A. Alexander. 

? " Princeton, New Jersey, Oct., 1833." 

Unfortunately the project for publication failed ; and these lec- 
tures still remain in manuscript in the hands of his widow. The 
opening sentence of his Introductory Lecture is — " Theology teaches 
the true doctrine concerning God. Christian Theology teaches the 
doctrine concerning God, as it is revealed in the Bible. This doc- 
trine is the foundation of all true religion. Religion is tlie worship 
of God according to his nature, and his purposes, and works among 
men. It is. feeling as God requires us to feel, and acting as God 



DR. rice's social QUALITIES. 449 

requires us to act. Hence Theology is the foundation of religion. 
It teaches the principles which in being religious we receive ; and 
the conduct we pursue. Hence, also, Theology as a science, and 
religion as a system of practice, embrace all that can be known of 
the purposes and works of God ; the whole range of human relation- 
ship, and the whole extent of human duty. Of all objects of human 
knowledge, it is most important ; and on this subject it becomes every 
human being most diligently to seek for truth." 

Dr. Kice's Lectures will show his kind of orthodoxy. And the 
fact that many in different parts of the country looked on him with 
suspicion as not caring for the clear truth of the gospel, because he 
did not adhere to either of the parties into which the church was, at 
that time, much divided, but appeared to think lightly of some sub- 
jects of discussion, would seem to require that those Lectures should 
now be published, that all may know the ground he occupied. His 
early life had been spent in a region of country in which the minis- 
ters were discussing and contriving a platform on which believers in 
the gospel might unite in action, as was afterwards done in the 
Sunday School Union, the American Tract Society, and the Bible 
Society. The Republican Methodists united with Hanover Presby- 
tery ; and had their congregations in his vicinity. In Richmond he 
offered peace to all, and wrote Irenicum, that the peculiarities of 
denominations should not destroy Christian love. In his visits to 
New York, Boston, and Philadelphia, he was a lovely man some- 
where in the centre of good men ; not entirely on the side of any 
one, but between those who were opposite. When he wrote against 
Bishop Ravenscroft, he declared it was not for the love of war or 
personalities, or against the Episcopal Church as a branch of the 
Church of Christ, but against the exclusive pretensions of some of 
her members. He loved his own church and her peculiarities, Avith- 
out wishing to multiply them. He would go far for the sake of 
peace ; but when peace could not be had on fair and honorable terms, 
and a clear conscience, he buckled on his armor, and no opponent 
that met him ever doubted his courage, his firmness, or his vigor. 
Had his life been spared a few years, he would, in the commotions 
which rent the Presbyterian Church, have been one of the centres 
of action, around whom many would have gathered ; but where, in 
the South and in the North, the circumference would have been, no 
mortal man can now tell, nor is it necessary to conjecture. 

6th. L>r. Rice had a quick sense of the becoming and of the 
ridiculous, in actions and in words. In early life he was ready to 
use his power of sarcasm with misanthropic force. The power of 
the gospel, and the kindness of woman, subdued that spirit to play- 
ful, iiumane, and gentle repartee. Ingham was taking a likeness 
of Dr. Rice for J. S. James, at the same time Dr. Miluer was sitting 
for his picture. Greatly interested in both his subjects, Ingham 
used to tell of them, that Dr. Milner, one day, on leaving the studio, 
threw his gown and bauds across the chair, and said, pleasantly, 
*'Tell my brother Rice, I leave these for his benefit." When Dr. 

2y 



450 DR. rice's domestic life. 

Rice came in soon after, and heard Dr. Milner's message, lookiijg 
at them archly, he said, " Tell Dr. Milner, it is a long time since I 
have quit wearing women's clothes." Sometimes he forgot his 
moderation, particularly in his earlier ministry. While yet a coun- 
try pastor, he visited Philadelphia as a delegate to the Assembly, 
and was commissioned to purchase some books for the incipient f 
Theological library at Hampden Sidney, for which he, with others, ■ 
had collected about $1200. While in the bookstore one day, a 
ministerial brother came in, and began to talk rather pompously 
about books. At length turning to Mr. Rice — "Have you any 
books in your wild woods, away out in Virginia?" " Some, sir." 
"Well, what?" "Why, we have," said the Doctor, "Dillworth's 
Spelling-book, and an almanac, in almost every house. Some peo- 
ple have the Seven Wise Masters and Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress. 
That is a curious book, sir." Walking to the other end of the store, 
Mr. Farrand showed him the list of books made out. The young 
man looked it over, and repeated, "Walton's Polyglott, Walton's 
Polyglott, what can he want with that?" 

6th. Dr. Rice was happy in his domestic relations ; and much of 
his usefulness through life was connected with the enjoyments of his 
fireside. Not having children to demand his care, he enlivened his 
heart with the children of his sister Edith, some of whom were kept 
constantly as members of his family. Under the bereavements of 
Providence his nieces looked to him as a father, and shared in the 
tenderness of his heart. They were to him in place of children ; and 
the honorable positions they held in society evidence the faithfulness 
with which he discharged his important trust. Given to hospitality, 
he seldom was without some strangers in his house ; and their society 
at meals and his few spare moments, was a source of exquisite en- 
joyment. By his fireside, and at table, he was cheerful, never 
light ; sociable, but never talkative ; slow in speech, and often 
delighting with his polished wit, sent out to please and not to harm ; 
he maintained a benevolent feeling that drove all slander from his 
roof. Never speaking unfavorably of the absent, if others in his 
presence ventured to report some faults, he was wont to say — 
" What good did you hope to gain by telling me that ?" His friends 
at the North used to insist on his bringing his wife with him. He 
could make the public speeches ; and she could tell in the social 
circle the thousand little things they Avished to know, and would 
never get from him in compan3\ The assistance he derived from 
his wile in building the seminary is inestimable. This he ever ac- 
knowledged, joyfully, when proper to allude to it. 

7th. Dr. Rice ever made it a subject of meditation, desire and 
prayer that the students should feel and exhibit the exalted prin- 
ciples of pure and undefiled religion before God and the father. 
While absent upon the duties of the agency, his letters to Mrs. Rice, 
through whom, as correspondent, it Avas most convenient and agree- 
able for himself and the students and professor to communicate 
with each other, he sends messages to the students to cultivate most 



DR. rice's concern FOR STUDENTS' PIETY 451 

assiduously personal holiness ; he charges his wife and the professor 
and teachers to impress the importance of holiness in heart and life 
upon the students, saying he could see the difference in congrega- 
tions of holy and careless-living men ; that the church must have a 
holy ministry, or be undone. His sentiments were expressed more 
at length in a letter to the Rev. Francis M'Farland, copious extracts 
from which exhibit his feelings and principles in his own words : 

"Union Seminary, July 13th, 1830. 
"My Dear Sir — I thank you for writing it — (a letter to Mr. 
Goodrich, stating some reports in circulation), but should have been 
more thankful if you had written to me, and more thankful still if 
you had spoken to me in Philadelphia. I feel that I am a poor, frail 
creature, and I do hope that I shall always receive fraternal fidelity 
in a fraternal way. I know that when I am wrong it is the greatest 
kindness to set me right ; and every friendly attempt to do this I 
trust I shall always acknowledge with affectionate gratitude. It is 
no affectation of humility in me when I say that I feel myself to be 
very poorly fitted for the office which I sustain. I never would have 
accepted it if another person would have undertaken to build up this 
seminary. And now, if the institution could go on without any 
shock, I would willingly give place to a man better qualified than I 
feel myself to be. When I left Richmond my favorite object was to 
get the South all united in the seminary, and Dr. Alexander at the 

head of it. I had sanguine hopes that this plan might be carried. 
********** 

But that event broke it up root and branch. That is, it convinced 
me that it was in vain for me to make the efibrt. And since then I 
have just been waiting to see what direction the Lord would give to 
affairs, that I might know my ultimate duty. If it is the will of the 
head of the church that I should stay where I am, I am willing to 
stay. If it is his will that I should go elsewhere, I am willing to 
go. But this is not said in reference to any particular place or plan, 
for I have none whatever in view, nor have I had any, but what all 
my brethren know — to do what I could for this seminary while it 
should be the Lord's will to keep me here. I do with my whole 
heart and mind agree with you that the improvement of the stu- 
dents in piety is the most important object to which we can turn our 
attention. And I rejoice, my dear sir, that you feel on the subject 
so as to write to us about it. I should rejoice if every member of 
the Board were feeling on the subject so as to write not only to us, 
but to the students also. And I should be delighted to learn that 
the members of the church were making it a subject of daily prayer, 
and that the ministers pray about it privately and publicly. But I 
have travelled five times from New Hampshire to the borders of 
South Carolina, and I have heard very few prayers for the semina- 
ries of the church, and almost all these have been official prayers — 
not expressions of the abiding feelings of the heart; but called for 



452 DR. RICE ON THE PIETY OF THE STUDENTS. 

on special occasions. And this is one of the topics on which I in- 
tended to write to you. 

" I have made the business in which I am engaged a matter of much 
earnest thought ; and have laid down a plan for the regulation 
of my conduct. I have no doubt it is defective, and imperfectly 
executed. But as well as I can I will detail it to you — and if you 
can suggest any practicable amendment, I shall hold myself greatly 
your debtor for communicating it. In the first place, the burden is 
too heavy for my shoulders ; and I have been, and am now, pressed 
beyond my strength. My discharge of duty necessarily has refer- 
ence to my capacity of endurance — and many a thing is done by 
me with an express design of enabling me to hold on until the Lord 
shall please to send more help. If I had not made daily efforts to 
keep up a cheerful spirit, I should have been done over long ago. In 
reference to the students, I have had in view these things : — 1st, 
and I hope principally, a fervent spirit of piety, and a high standard 
of ministerial holiness ; 2d, a spirit of study, and an earnest de- 
sire of intellectual improvement ; 3d, the preservation of the health 
of the students, that they may be prepared to labor when they leave 
the institution ; and 4th, their manners and modes of intercourse 
with their fellow-men. 

" As to my success, as far as the opinion of students (and others 
also) has been concerned, I have heard only two general remarks 
of an unfavorable character. One is, that sufficient pains are not 
taken to cultivate a spirit of piety : the other is, that at this serai- 
nary there is nothing like a literary spirit, but a general feeling that 
piety is the only thing necessary. An excellent young man, dis- 
posed to be grave, and perhaps rather melancholy, on account of 
dyspepsia, with a reference to his own health, has been spoken to, 
or before, in a tone of cheerfulness and jocularity, and it has not 
suited his humor — he has been offended. Another, apparently more 
desirous to be a scholar than a very holy man, has been urged to 
pray more, and read his Bible Avith a more devotional spirit, and he 
has said that, at the Union Seminary, it was expected to make 
preachers by prat/er. Perhaps, in each case, there is some truth. 
As to the measures to promote piety, I have not visited the rooms 
of the students for the purpose of personal conversation, because I 
did not see how, if I undertook that thing, I could go through with 
it; because I daily meet the classes, and spend four hours with 
them. I feel it to be my duty to make daily preparation for that 
work, and in this I spend at least four hours more. Besides this, I 
feel it to be my duty to aim at a general extension of my little stock 
of knowledge ; also, I have to receive much of the company which 
the seminary brings to our house ; and every day I am obliged to 
answer letters on seminary business. I work in my vocation at 
least twelve hours every day, and often more, and this in addition 
to the calls of the students on various matters which concern them. 
But, I do not know that one day passes by, without something being 
said to impress on the students the necessity of deep personal piety. 



LETTER TO REV. FRANCIS M'FARLAND. 453 

It is always a subject of prayer at every recitation, and frequently 
in private conversation — not indeed in a dry and formal manner, 
but in the way of free, affectionate intercourse, which is held between 
us. It is true, that often when we meet in our parlor, and also in 
the class, there is a good deal of cheerfulness, and in the recitation 
there is sometimes jocularity, and that designed and of purpose — 
yea, on principle ; because I am fully convinced myself, that the 
sombre, fixedly solemn and sanctified behaviour, which some seem 
to approve, is by no means beneficial to the character of the clergy- 
man, or the Christian. Cheerfulness and piety can go together, and 
indeed ought not to be separated ; for my observation has convinced 
me, that if young men at study are not encouraged to unbend their 
minds, and indulge in innocent mirth, they will become gloomy, 
desponding, and morose : a state of mind far less suited to the 
growth of that sort of piety which I wish to see cultivated, than 
anything I have yet observed here. Besides, I have many a time 
done what perhaps some disapprove, on account of its value to the 
health of the students — a subject which I have studied much, and 
regard as very important — but I have no more room. 

" As I said before, I have no doubt both of the defects of my 
plan, and of the deficiency of its execution. But, this I can say, 
that no student has staid here a year, without giving what I thought 
manifest tokens of improvement in piety ; and there are now here 
seven or eight bright Christians, who, when they came, could hardly 
be admitted, because they knew so little of religion. One of these 
is just now rising up from the very brink of the grave, to which he 
was brought by his excessive labors in distributing the Bible. He 
thought and we all thought he would die ; and, when my last hour 
comes, I can hardly desire to be more peaceful and happy than he 
was. He lay perfectly easy in mind, and said, " Let the Lord do 
what he pleases." Another, who came here last winter, near the 
close of the session, has found religion here so much beyond any- 
thing he had seen before, as to feel that he knew nothing about it ; 
and he is just getting through a very fearful struggle, which will do 
his soul good. 

"I wanted to say much more, but I cannot. I wished to tell you 
of a conversation had by many of us on board the steamboat, the 
day after the Assembly rose. It was on the subject of the increase 
of piety among ministers and candidates ; and on the meeting of 
the next General Assembly, we pledged ourselves to one another 
to write and talk to our brethren — to mention the matter in Pres- 
byteries and Synods — to do everything, in a word, which we could 
do, to send a delegation next spring, which should, from the very 
first day, lay hold of this great matter as the principal business of 
the next General Assembly. In this letter, I have said nothing 
about my colleague, because I take it for granted he will write to 
you. But I must remark that I believe him to be alive to the great 
matter on which you are justly solicitous, and I know his influence 
is very valuable in the seminary. 

" With sincere, fraternal love, J. H. Rice." 



454 ■ DR. rice's method of teaching. 

8tli. In the class-room, Dr. Rice was kind in manner, patient in 
teaching, rich in instruction, always interesting, giving forth in 
abundance the fruits of accurate investigation, carried on through 
his whole pastoral life. Slow in his enunciation, his thoughts seemed 
sometimes unwieldy, as if he could scarce manage to give them utter- 
ance, and they finally were announced with a clearness and precision 
becoming their magnitude and worth. He had some lectures written 
out in full, and was every year adding to them, in a fair hand and 
pleasing style, fit for the press and the library ; he had copious 
notes of his full course, which he was constantly enlarging and 
enriching, and has left a syllabus of his whole course, and a full copy 
of a part. His recitations were close, continued, particular, almost 
severe, presupposing and compelling close investigation in the pre- 
paration for the class-room. To prevent weariness, he interwove 
playful remarks, cheerful personal anecdotes, pertinent pieces of 
history, references to common-life, scraps of his own experience with 
men and things. Diligent students found his recitations happy 
interviews, improving the mind and the heart, not neglecting per- 
sonal manners. Rudeness in bearing and vulgarity met no ap- 
probation, with whatever other qualities they might be conjoined. 
The spirit of Dr. Miller's volume on Clerical Manners and Habits, 
was inculcated by Dr. Rice in his recitation-room, by precept and 
example, and in his domestic circle by the example of the Doctor 
and his wife, examples as charming as could be furnished. North or 
South, the North itself being judge. When the Doctor and his wife 
•were in Andover, Massachusetts, the best way of improving the 
manners of the students of theology, was a subject of earnest and 
repeated discussion with the professors and their wives. It was 
evident the students at Andover were too secluded. " Let us have 
conversation-circles, or little levees occasionally ; that would do 
very well, if not too prolonged. Let us have some subject chosen, 
on which the conversation shall turn." "No," said Mrs. Rice, "that 
will degenerate into formal speech-making. Let each one come 
ready to do his share of the conversation, on what subject he pleases, 
and let tlie ladies make the meeting cheerful, and let it break up 
before the interest passes away ; or, what is better, let the students 
spend a few moments at some proper hour each day, in a well-regu- 
lated family, in cheerful intercourse, and cultivating the amenities 
of life." Dr. Rice ever bore in mind the moulding influences of 
his mother, the Malvern Hills, and Willington. 

9th. The language of Paul — "in labors more abundant," may be 
applied to Dr. Rice in his pastoral office — in Charlotte with a 
school — in Richmond Avitii the press, and in his Professor's chair 
in Prince Edward. He rejoiced in labors that consumed the very 
fountains of his life. His error, if we should judge him strictly, 
was, that he suflered his love of labor for the church to surpass his 
physical powers. On his death-bed he had some solemn reflections 
on this subject, and felt some dark hours. Not that he had done 
absolutely too much as the sum of life; but that in doing it he had 



DR. rice's resolutions. 455 

overvn'ouglit himself, and perhaps cut short his days. He trembled 

lest God was angry. He feared that in his bodily service he had 

neglected his private communion with God. Far from looking, very 

far from expecting justification by the deeds of his hands, he ap- 

i pealed to mercy and that was triumphant. His strong and abiding 

I conviction had been for years — "I have become fully convinced 

' that the work necessary to be done to build up our seminary must 

be done by me, or that it will never be done." In his opinion he 

was probably right ; for his excessive labor who will blame him ? 

while all mourn the event. 

The friendships formed for Mrs. Rice were strong, numerous, and 
abiding. Her kind manners, and Christian conversation, and cheer- 
ful use of her full treasury of important facts, and amusing inci- 
dents about the seminary and the Virginia people, won the hearts 
of gentlemen, merchants, and ministers, and the ladies generally, to 
that degree that the friends of the seminary used to say that when 
she accompanied him on a tour to the North, it was hard to say 
which was the better agent. And yet she was never importunate ; she 
never solicited, never addressed companies in a set speech. All 
things of that kind she left to the Doctor and others. But she was 
always bringing up, when fit opportunities occurred, the seminary ; 
giving some amusing account of the Doctor's labors and the trials 
they had gone through, some graphic sketch of the wants of the 
South, and the interest taken in the Seminary, some cheerful rela- 
tion of Chi'istian experience, and hopeful conversions, and trium- 
phant death — all embued with a spirit of inexpressible kindness. 
She reigned in the social circle as the Doctor did in the pulpit. 
He often said to her — "If your cheerfulness and health give out, 
I shall sink at once under my burdens." To her he gave his youth- 
ful affections ; in his manhood he said — " I love you more than 
words can express:" in his dying hours, he said — "I never loved 
you more than at this hour." To her he gave his last look, his last 
embrace, and his last words from the midst of Jordan. 

Resolutions in the hand-writing of Dr. Rice, found in his pocJcet- 
hook with his will, without date, or his name. 

What I resolve that I will endeavor to do. 

1st. To keep under my body ; and change my physical constitu- 
tion. Take food for nourishment and not for pleasure. Take no 
more than is necessary, and be indifferent as to the quality. Sleep 
for refreshment and not for indulgence. Endeavor to do as much 
Useful work every day as I can. Dress as cheaply as comports with 
decency. 

2nd. To use all my property for benevolent purposes. Pay every 
thing I owe as soon as possible. Save all that I can by practising 
self-denial. And give all I can in the exercise of sound discretiou 
tu objects of benevolence. Never spare person, property, or repu- 
tation if I can do good. Necessary that I should die poor. 



456 REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 

3d. As to my disposition and conduct towards others. 1st. En- 
deavor to feci kindly to every one ; never indulf!;e anger, malice, 
envy, jealousy, towards any human being. 2nd. Endeavor to speak 
as I ought, to, and about, every one, aiming in all that I say to 
promote the comfort, improvement and happiness of every one who 
lives. 3d. Endeavor to act so as to advance, (1) the present com- 
fort, (2) the intellectual improvement, (3) the purity and moral good 
of all my fellow-men. 

As to my Creator. To endeavor to fix more deeply in my mind, 
all truth that I can possibly discover respecting him ; and to feel, 
think and act in correspondence with that truth. 

Finally. When I have done all, to acknowledge that I am no- 
thing, that I deserve nothing, and that my Creator has a right to 
do with me as seems good to him. 



CHAPTER XXXVI. 

GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. — INAUGURATED PROFESSOR OF THEOLOGY. 

On the death of John H. Rice, D. D., September 3d, 1831, the 
eyes of all were turned to Dr. Baxter as his successor. At that 
time it was the custom for the Synods to take the first step in elec- 
tions. The Synod of North Carolina meeting first, proposed Dr. 
Baxter for the professor. The Synod of Virginia in session at 
Harrisonburg soon after, concurred in the recommendation. The 
Board of Directors, on the 9th of November, unanimously made 
choice of Dr. Baxter to fill the vacant chair. Mr. Elisha Ballen- 
tine, a favorite student of Dr. Rice, was appointed assistant teacher, 
having been designated for the office by the departed professor. 
Dr. Baxter was making preparations to remove to the Seminary in 
the succeeding spring. The decision of the Synod of New Jersey, 
against the removal of John McDowell, D. D. to take the chair of 
Ecclesiastical History, induced him to repair immediately to the 
Seminary ; and on Monday, December 5th, 1831, he entered upon 
his office. The report of the Board in April, 1832, represents the 
Seminary as flourishing, the students having pursued their studies 
with great vigor, under Messrs. Baxter, Goodrich and Ballentine. 
From April 1831 to April 1832, there had been in connection with 
the Seminary forty-six students, of whom eight had been received 
during the year. 

The Rev. S. L. Graham, by request, delivered at the meeting of 
the Board, April 10th 1832, a sermon upon the death of Dr. Rice. 
On the next day the Board repaired to the Brick Church, and after 
prayer and a hymn of praise. Dr. Baxter pronounced his inaugural 
address. Dr. Hill proposed the usual questions and received the 



REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 457 

trswcrs from the professor elect ; and then in the name of the 
Board delivered the charge ; prayer, singing, and the apostolic bene- 
diction, closed the services. Mr. Ballentine Avas invited to continue 
his work as assistant teacher, in the department of Mr. Goodrich. 
A. few sentences from the address and charge, will exhibit the state 
of feeling in Virginia and North Carolina. Probably none of the 
brethren had felt as deeply and thought as profoundly upon the dif- 
ficulties gathering in the northern horizon, as Dr. Rice, who said a 
little before his death, he saw a storm coming which would convulse 
the Church. This anticipation arose from his familiarity with men 
and things in the Northern and Eastern States. His brethren 
hearing by report, were less interested in discussions agitating other 
sections, and less alarmed at any appearances of outbreaking vio- 
l.encc. 

Dr. Baxter in his address, said, " The object of erecting this in- 
stitution, was to furnish the Church and the destitute parts of the 
world, with a competent supply of gofepel ministers. Few parts of 
what may be called the Christian world, exhibit a more melancholy 
appearance of moral and religious destitution, than can be found in 
the regions by which we are more immediately surrounded. The 
two Synods connected with the Seminary contain within their 
bounds a population of about two millions, nearly one sixth part of 
the population of the Union." (1831.) " The number of evangel- 
ical religious teachers, of all religious denominations, in this region, 
is entirely insufhcient. There are numbers in almost every part of 
our country, who attend no Church and hear no voice of salvation ; 
and if there be none to break the bread of life, how shall the 
Church of God be fed ? The preaching of the gospel by the living 
voice, is the means most especially appointed for the conversion of 
the world. Unless our country can be filled with preachers in suf- 
ficient numbers, to carry the ordinances of the gospel with consid- 
erable frequency to every neighborhood, the knowledge of God will 
not cover our land, and we shall not enjoy the privileges and happi- 
ness of a Christian people. Much depends on the character of 
ministers. We need men full of the Holy Ghost, — men who can- 
not rest while the Church is asleep ; men who agonize in prayer for 
the prosperity of Zion ; men who keep a close walk with God, and 
are nnportunate with him continually, for a present blessing on their 
labors for the conversion of sinners. No doubt the zeal of the 
minister ought to be according to knowledge ; and rashness should 
be avoided. But I think Christians are in an unpromising state 
when they are afraid of no danger but rashness." 

On the importance of adhering to our standards. Dr. Baxter said 
— '' The body of truth contained in tlie standards of our church, is 
substantially the same system of doctrine, which has pervaded, 
directed, and animated the sacred ministry at all times, in which the 
church has enjoyed remarkable purity and prosperity, or contributed 
largely to the hap}jiucss of society. And if this institution could be 
maue the iustruuieut of sjU'cading this truth eflfectually through our 



458 REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 

land, I have no doubt, tliat, under God, fruits and consequences 
would arise, whicli would not only induce our cotemporaries, but 
men of distant ages to pronounce it blessed. On this account I 
think it desirable that preachers trained in this Seminary, should be 
imbued with a cordial attachment to our Confession of Faith. The 
Scriptures are an infallible guide ; the creed is only the best expo- 
sition which a fallible church could give of the Scriptures, As such, 
however, they must take it the bond of union in all their opera- 
tions. It is therefore not only desirable but necessary that the min- 
isters of a church should be imbued with a cordial attachment to its 
creed as the bond of its union. The creed of a church cannot be 
broken up, or trampled under foot, without such a complete destruc- 
tion of its harmony as would ruin its usefulness. A minister may 
disturb the peace of his church, by appearing to deviate from its 
creed, when he does not do so in reality. He may do this by the 
substitution of new terms, to give an air of novelty to his specula- 
tions. How often has the peace of the Church been disturbed for 
years, congregations distracted, and almost ruined, and mutual con- 
fidence between pastors and people destroyed, by things which when 
brought to the test of dispassionate explanation, have been pronounced 
on all hands as unworthy of a moment's contention. I sincerely be- 
lieve that much of the uneasiness which pervades our church at the 
present moment, has arisen from this cause. Much of new divinity 
would become old divinity, if the terms of our Confession, or similar 
terms, were used to express, what, on fair explanation, appear to be 
the real sentiments of the authors." 

After enlarging on the impropriety of using Pelagian terms in ad- 
dressing common audiences — and on the disposition to indulge a con- 
tentious spirit, which he thought he saw in different parts of the Church 
— he thus spoke about ministers. — " We think the cause calls for 
preachers Vvdio will make up their minds to endure hardness as good 
soldiers of Jesus Christ — men strong in faith, who will throw them- 
selves on the promises of their Master, and who will look to that 
hand which clothes the lilies, and feeds the ravens, to give them day 
by day their daily bread. When such men shall arise, and enter the 
field of labor, the Church may consider it as a signal that the accom- 
plishment of the promise draweth nigh. God will own such men in 
his cause ; he will go with them to the work, and put forth that exer- 
cise of liis power, which will give to his Son the destitute parts of 
our country for his possession. 

Of the labors of his predecessor, the much loved Dr. Rice, he 
spoke thus — " This Seminary would not have commenced, and ad- 
vanced to its present state, Avithout the assistance of God. And where 
God has besun a work, or bestowed remarkable favor in its com- 
mencement, we have the best encouragement for carrying it on. 
When I say God has bestowed a manifest blessing on this Seminary, 
I refer to the fact that more has been done to bring it into opera- 
tion, and to give it a permanent existence, than perhaps had been 
done, in the same length of time, for any similar institution. And 



REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 459 

yet some other institutions were evidently in circumstances which 
gave them a fairer promise of public patronage than this. When I 
ascribe the prosperity of the institution to God, I do not forget what is 
due to that distinguished man, who devoted to it his talents, his labors, 
and his life, and who was, under God, the honored instrument of lay- 
ing its foundation. On the contrary, I believe that we give the highest 
honor to an instrument that can be given, and one which would have 
been dearer to our departed brother than all others, when we say 
that God worked with him. And certainly God did operate with 
him, and bless his labors, or this Seminary could not have occupied 
its present situation." 

Eev. William Hill, D. D., in his charge to the Professor, said — 
" It has so happened heretofore that our Southern churches have 
been distinguished for their unanimity of sentiment, and for their 
uniform moderation in disputed doctrines, and in their conduct 
toward their brethren at large. While our brethren at the North 
have been split into parties, and agitated by angry controversies, we 
have happily preserved the unity of the Spirit in the bonds of peace. 
This has redounded much to our honor, and given weighty influence 
in our ecclesiastical councils. Oh that this state of things might be 
long continued, and handed down to the latest posterity, as a rich 
legacy from their fathers. While many of our Northern brethren 
have acquired either an extravagant rage for innovation, or an 
indiscreet zeal for orthodoxy, have been classed as belonging either 
to the New School or to the Old School, and have become zealous 
partizans of course, we have stood aloof, and wondered and grieved 
at their indiscretion. 

" But there is reason to fear that this happy state is not long to 
continue, and that our Southern clergy are suffering themselves to 
be drawn into the vortex of contention. The circulation of inflam- 
matory ex parte pamphlets and periodicals; the appointment of 
central and corresponding committees, and their exaggerated state- 
ments and misrepresentations, if some expedient cannot be adopted, 
is enough to set on fire the course of nature. And this mystery of 
iniquity has already begun to work among us. I need not tell you 
that much care will be necessary to guard our theological students 
against these things. Great danger has arisen in former times, and 
is likely to arise again, to the peace and prosperity of the Church, 
from angry and unnecessary disputes about orthodoxy. Orthodoxy 
literally signifies correct opinions, and is commonly used to designate 
a particular system of doctrines, or a connected series of facts on 
the subject of religion, it is not to be supposed, however, that the 
orthodox are, or ever have been, eutirely unanimous in their opinions 
on the subject of religion. In matters comparatively unessential, 
and m their modes of stating and explaining and establishing esseu- 
tuil truths, tiieie has always been a diversity of opinion. Thus 
p.,'isons may d sagice as to the form of church government, or as to 
th^' mode of auministe.ing the ortlujauces, and not forfeit their claims 
to oU.-odoxj. Or persouo may dilicr in their interpretation of par- 



460 REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 

ticular passages of Scripture, and tlieir bearing on certain funda- 
mental doctrines, without losing their character for orthodoxy. I 
would by no means speak disparagingly of creeds and confessions, 
for I readily admit their lawfulness and utility. Religious liberty 
includes the right to have creeds, if men please, as well as to have 
none, if they please. But scriptural, and venerable, and useful as 
creeds have been and are, their efficiency falls infinitely below the 
exigencies of the Church of Christ. They do not produce holiness 
of themselves, nor do they ensure it ; nor can they preserve them- 
selves from innovation in times of declension. And of all stupidity, 
orthodox stupidity is the most dreadful. It ought to be remembered 
that ice palaces have been' built of orthodox as well as heterodox 
materials. And when the creed, which is but the handmaid of reli- 
gion, is regarded with more zeal than religion itself, then the reign 
of high church and creed idolatry has begun. 

" There is no remedy for self-ruined man but regeneration ; and 
there is no remedy for corrupt and wealthy communities but revi- 
vals of religion. Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, 
saith the Lord. The government of God is the only government 
which will sustain the Church against depravity from within, and 
temptations from without, and this it must do by the force of its 
own laws, written upon the heart. We never expect or wish to see 
the Church governing the world ; but the world must become Chris- 
tian, and learn to govern itself by the laws of the Bible. And there 
is as much liberty in self-government, according to the laws of Christ, 
as in self-government, according to the laws of the devil ; and as 
much free agency, or republicanism, if you please, in holiness as in 
vice and irreligion. 

" Be assured, my brother, we have fallen on other times than the 
Church of God ever saw before — times in which the same exertions 
and influence which served its purpose in a former age, will not 
enable it to hold its own. The intellect of man has waked up to 
new activity. Old foundations are broken up, and old prejudices, 
and principles, and maxims, are undergoing a thorough and perilous 
revision. The present state of our own country, to say nothing of 
the European world, is such, on account of the rapid increase of 
population, by birth and immigration, the rapid influx of wealth 
and improvements of various kinds, and the vast irreligious influ- 
ences consequent on these, that without a correspondent divine 
influence to render the influences of the gospel effectual, the Church, 
instead of exciting persecution, would sink into such obscurity as to 
be overlooked both by fear and hatred. Some, who, from past 
analogies, seem to think it most desirable that conversions should be 
rather dilatory and gradual than sudden and multitudinous, forget 
that the cause of the devil has its revivals, as well as the cause of 
Christ, and the kingdom of darkness is moving on Avith terrific 
haste and power. Millions are bursting into that kingdom, and 
taking it by force, while only hundreds are added to the kingdom of 
Christ. It is^no time for ministers to think themselves faithful, 



REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 461 

without revivals of religion among their people. The seed cannot 
lie long buried without being trodden down, past coming up, and 
being choked by thorns, should it vegetate. On steamboats, and 
canals, and railroads, and turnpikes, the ungodly arc mustering 
their forces, and putting forth their strength to obliterate the Sab- 
bath, and raze the foundations of Zion. Nothing but the power of 
God can sustain the Church in this tremendous conflict, and nothing 
but speedy and extensive and powerful revivals can save the Chui'ch 
and our nation from impending ruin, and nothing but a phalanx of 
holy hearts around the Sabbath will save it from desecration and 
oblivion." 

The two speakers represented the ministers of the Virginia and 
North Carolina Synods. Perhaps never were there two addresses 
delivered at an inauguration that were so completely an index of 
things as they existed at the time, and revealed the germs of the 
things to be developed in after times. As is asserted in these 
speeches, unanimity prevailed throughout the Southern Presbyteries 
upon vei-y many important subjects. On the importance of a well 
prepared self-denied ministry, the object of the Seminary, the im- 
portance of revivals to the Church and the world, the vast advan- 
tage, the absolute necessity of harmony among brethren ; on these 
subjects there was no dispute. There had been purity of doctrine 
and forbearance among themselves, and towards brethren at a dis- 
tance, who seemed to differ materially from their Southern brethren. 
The men that had given tone to the Southern church, were eminent 
for their adherence to the doctrines of the Confession of Faith, and 
equally so for their fervent charity among themselves. They had 
neither been fond of innovation, or ready to make a man an offender 
for a word. Living at a distance from each other, and oppressed by 
ever recurring labors of the ministry, they had no time to indulge 
in diisputation when they met for communion seasons, or in ecclesi- 
astical assemblies ; or to cherish novelties in their solitude. They 
enjoyed social intercourse ; the mother Presbytery of the Virginia 
Synod made it a standing rule to spend a Sabbath in the congrega- 
tion with Avhich she held her regular meetings. By the Hanover 
Presbytery it was re-enacted at the first meeting after the Synod 
was formed ; by the other Presbyteries observed as a custom without 
an order on their minutes. Discussion of important subjects, selected 
previously for the occasion, was for a time encouraged at the Pres- 
Dyterial meetings, but after a few years abandoned as not produc- 
tive of the good designed ; and incidental discussions, arising neces- 
sarily, consumed all the time. The Presbyterial meetings were 
. times of religious intercourse and enjoyment. On the subject of 
creeds and confessions, all were united in maintaining their neces- 
sity as bonds of union ; and an honest exposition to the public 
of these bonds, drawn out in precise well-arranged words. Some 
thought a very careful attention to the formulas not only ap- 
propriate, but necessary. Others thought there might be too 
great stress laid on uniformity, and too much reliance on the virtue 



462 REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 

of creeds, and were alarmed lest on these subjects there should arise 
a controversy to distract the Southern church. 

As yet the Southern clergy had taken little or no part in the 
vehement discussions, carried on in the Northern and Eastern Pres- 
byteries — about the nature and extent of the atonement — the 
ability and inability of man, natural and moral — the nature of sin 
and of imputation — the origin of revivals — viewed as metaphysical 
subjects, and argued upon as such, rather than as gospel truths. 
On all these subjects as doctrines taught in the Bible with clearness 
and definiteness sufficient for salvation, and as well expressed in the 
Confession, the Southern ministers preached often, and plainly, and 
powerfully. They were not accustomed to discuss these subjects in 
public, except as doctrines of the Bible, to be interpreted by the 
rules of exegesis, as matters of fact sufficiently plain to be under- 
stood, and sufficiently abstruse and offensive to require the authority 
of revelation for their belief. Few cases had ever occurred, in all 
the Southern churches, of discipline for unsoundness of doctrine ; 
but the discipline had been administered with becoming firmness and 
kindness -when required. The difference in the expressed opinions 
among ministers, was generally attributed to the ambiguity of words 
which might be explained away. The fierceness of the discussion in 
the Northern churches was generally looked upon as a waste of 
charitable feeling and loss of time. The Rev. John H. Rice was 
probably the first Southern man that thought and said, that from 
the disputed subjects already mentioned, and the vexed question of 
the Education Society, and the equally vexed question of Foreign 
Missions, there was arising a storm to rend the Church to frag- 
ments ; that the time was hastening when the Southern churches 
would be compelled to consider carefully these matters, and judge 
upon them in the tribunal of the last resort. His memorial on mis- 
sions, was put forth to avert the violence of the storm, if not the 
storm itself. He earnestly desired that the Assembly of 1831, 
might be an arena of life. He did not see that Assembly, nor did 
his memorial produce the effect he desired. He passed away in the 
zenith of his usefulness and fame. And now, in less than a year, 
there is evidence that leading men were beginning to feel that the 
neutrality of the South was at an end. On what ground should the 
South meet the coming tempest, that was moving down from the 
North ? Should it be that of more, or less, strictness of creed ? 
Should she cast her influence with either of the distinctly formed 
parties at the North, or should she endeavor to repress extremes, 
and call the church back to its primitive charity and belief? The 
first alternative she dreaded ; of the last, she almost despaired. • 

The affairs of the Seminary, as a Theological school, went on 
prosperously under Dr. Baxter and his associates. The new Profes- 
sor found the chair of Theology the proper sphere for the full develop- 
ment of all his powers of mind, and qualities of heart, and the rich- 
ness of his varied acquirements. And when called to put forth all 
his strength, as he was in taking the chair vacated by Rice, he 



REV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D. 463 

excelled the expectation even of his warmest friends. His power of 
analysis, his accuracy in distinctions, and logical reasoning, his pro- 
found research, his clearness of conception, and his simplicity in 
thought and style, were pre-eminent. With these was a vastness of 
comprehension. Nothing in the range of human thought was beyond 
him ; he was at home everywhere. Like Rice and Alexander, he 
seemed not to know when he uttered Avhat others called great thoughts 
or little thoughts in Theology, all were equally clear to him, and all 
so completely inwoven in the beautiful tissue of revelation. 

In financial concerns the new Professor was a child ; and the 
Seminary felt the loss of that incomparable agent Dr. Rice. By the 
great exertions of Mrs. Rice, and her personal friends, and the 
friends of the institution, the debts wei'e paid, and the buildings 
completed, with prospects of great and increasing usefulness of the 
Seminary. 



CHAPTER XXXVII. 

KEY. "WILLIAM HILL, D. D. — FROM THE YEAR 1818 TILL HE LEAVES 

WINCHESTER. 

In 1818, in the midst of his highest usefulness and success, a cloud 
came over Mr. Hill. From its chilling influence he never recovered. 
The frost nipped his sweet flower; it drooped ; and his verdure gra- 
dually withered away. Like an old oak, he fell at last by the weight 
of years, after buffeting many a blast, and never recovering from the 
ruins of one terrible storm. 

He returned in the evening of a long summer day from Richmond, 
where he had been on some legal business, and met at the door the 
intelligence, that his child on a visit among his old friends in Jeffer- 
son County, was sick of a fever. Without resting after a continuous 
ride on horseback of fifty miles, he passed on, with a fresh horse, to 
visit his daughter, a distance of some twenty miles. His worst an- 
ticipations were realized. "I know my child, — I dread the event" 
— was the good-bye to his house as he rode away. When he saw her 
in the burning fever, a father's hope could not delude a father's 
penetration. " God is merciful " — was all the encouragement he 
could give his wife. "I have been thinking, mother," — said the 
daughter before the father came, when sinking evidently under the 
disease — "that it is best for me to die." "Best !" — what a word in 
that emergency ! 

A member of Mr. Hill's family, that attended the funeral of Miss 
Hill, after the lapse of a quarter of a century, stood by her grave, 
and rambled over the adjoining hills, and Avrote for the Weekly Re- 
pultlican, his llecolkctions of Winchester, and of that sadfunei'aL 



464 WINCHESTER GRAVE-YARD. 

''WatcJiman, Sept. ItJi, 1843. 
" How like a blue wall that Ridjic bounds our view on the East ! 
and this broken barrier, like clouds on the west ! Those pointed 
eminences down south are the ' forts ' of Shenandoah. This village, 
in the basin surrounded by these hills so beautifnl for residences, in 
the midst of this great valley, is Winchester. This cool stream, 
passing through the village, flows from a single spring, at the base 
of those north-western hills, in abundance for a city, and decided the 
location about a century ago, winning two German families to build 
their cabins on its banks. On that hill, that seems to end this 
crowded street, on the north, are the remains of a fort, that once 
crowned the summit, the defence of the village, and of the surround- 
ing valley, previous to Braddock's war. Washington Avas encamped 
here in those troublesome times of savage inroad. Tradition tells of 
a siege by the savages in hopes of compelling a surrender by want 
of water. And it tells how the soldiers blasted rocks night and day, 
till the water bubbled up through the ledges. In triumph, they 
poured it, in buckets full, over the walls, and thus raised the siege. 
This extended street, and the buildings on the hill, have swept away 
the fort, except the western and part of the eastern wall, and the old 
well. 

" On that hill, out at the south end of this street, were the barracks 
for prisoners taken with Burgoyne. 

"Now let us go across to the old stone churches on the hills that 
skirt the town on the east. That building farthest to the north is 
the Catholic Church, with its consecrated ground and few monu- 
ments. This next, without a steeple, is the Presbyterian, built 
after the Revolutionary war; that old wooden building next, with 
monuments near, is the German Presbyterian ; that stone building, 
with a steeple, is the Lutheran, and holds within its walls, the ashes 
of the amiable and revered minister. Christian Streit. 

"It is to this second house we are to go; — a place hallowed by 
many associations of a spiritual and sacred nature : — The place of 
the first meeting of the Presbytery, at Winchester, in 1794, when Dr. 
Hoge preached from the text, ' The kingdom of heaven is like to a 
grain of mustard seed, which a man took, and sowed in his field,' — 
and Hoge, and Hill, and Lyle, and Legrand formed the Presbytery, 
to which Williamson was speedily attached ; — two of whom still 
remain, lingering on the horizon of life, having had in connexion 
with them some ninety ministers and candidates, a part of whom still 
remain, and part have gone to meet the Lord Christ ; — the place of 
licensure of our much loved, venerated Virginia Professor of Theo- 
logy, at Princeton, Oct. 1st, 1791 ; — the place of the meeting of the 
General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, in 1799 ; — the scene 
of the ministrations of eminent men, and of revivals of religion, in 
which Zion may say, ^ this and that man was born here;' — the place 
of assembling of audiences before whom a man might well weigh his 
words. What scenes of interest have these walls witnessed when the 
Presbyteries and Synod of Virginia have met, and, with superhuman 



WINCHESTER GRAVE-YARD. 465 

energy have acted for all time ! What varied talents have here given 
utterance to the solemn and weighty conceptions embodied in the 
gospel of Jesus Christ ! 

*' 'Tis a quarter of a century since I visited this place of solemn 
worship for the living, and gathering for the dead. And as* I look 
around on Winchester, what a change has passed ! Then this whiz- 
zing and puiBng down at the depot was never dreamed of, — the 
stage came lazily in, three times a Aveek, bringing the mail, and 
whatever passengers necessity compelled to take the bruising over 
the rough roads of the valley which then had no turnpike. — How the 
whole town is changed ! A spirit of emigration seized the old houses, 
— the congregation of the dead, — the very bones of Fairfax, — and 
the old stone church, on Loudon street, and all passed away. A 
man of business, a quarter of a century ago, coming back from the 
gi'ave, or from his exile, would not know the scenes of his traffic and 
his gains. Market street, with its railway, and depot, seems a more 
beautiful creation of yesterday from the ruins of the past. And the 
paved walks and streets everywhere, leave you to look in vain for 
the deep soil that once greeted you at every step. The lights of the 
law that sat along on those western hills — Powell, and Carr, and 
Holmes, and White, — that galaxy of the bench when Winchester 
was the seat of the Chancery Court, — all have gone to sleep with 
their fathers, — and all but one sleep here. 

Come, let us enter the yard at this low place at the south-east cor- 
ner, let us go on to the old locust tree, — now read the lowly slab, 

"Major General DANIEL MORGAN, 

departed his life 

On July 6th, 1802, 

In the 67th year of his Age. 

Patriotism and valor were the 

prominent Features of his character ; 

And 

the honorable services he rendered 

to his country 

during the Revolutionary war, 

crowned him with Glory, and will 

remain in the Hearts of his 

Countrymen 

a Perpetual Monument 

to his 

Memory. 

Here, then, beneath this slab, the man whose voice could make sol- 
diers tremble with his hoarse shoutings, lies as quiet as that infant 
there ! — What a man ! — a day laborer in this valley some eighty 
years ago, — a volunteer against the Indians, and marked by his com- 
mander as an officer, for his enterprise and courage, — a wagoner, 
and an abused colonial militia man in the service of his king, — an 
officer of the riflemen at the storming of Quebec with Montgomery, 



466 WINCHESTER GRAVE-YARD. 

and at the battle of Saratoga, — a major general in the Continental 
army, — and always a kind-hearted, honest man, — rough among 
rough men, — sensitive of honor, — generous with the brave, — and 
almost civil to cowards, — here he sleeps with honorable men. Around 
him here are the ashes of talent, learning, and refinement, — a con- 
gregation of youth and age, — such as a citizen soldier and a Chris- 
tian man might choose for his companions in the grave. 
Step a little northward, and read again : — 

" SACRED to the memory of 
General DANIEL ROBERDEAU, 

who departed this life 

January 5th, 1795, 

Aged 68 years. 

" The name declares the origin and the ' father land.' A soldier 
m the Revolution, — a follower of Whitefield, — his descendants scat- 
tered over Virginia, inherit the blessings secured by the covenant of 
God to the persecuted, yet faithful Huguenots, ' remembering mercy 
to thousands, (of generations) of them that love me and keep my 
commandments.' Every soldier of the Revolution has his name 
enobled. The simple private, enrolled as a soldier of Washington, 
claims, and history will yield it to him, to be an integral part of an 
army such as the world had not seen, and may not see again. But 
its officers, — the planners of its campaigns, — the leaders of its bat- 
tles, — why — our hearts swell as we pronounce their names, — our 
blood pauses as we stand here at their graves. The envious opposi- 
tion of the Cincinnati made one right judgment, in their folly. They 
said truly when they said, a place on the roll of that board of officers 
was a patent of nobility. The Cincinnati fell ; but history preserves 
the record of its true nobility ; and all posterity will admit its 
claim. 

" How much it is to be desired that the last hours of the soldiers 
of the Revolution were better known ; that their conversation on 
religious experience were as carefully preserved as their principles 
and maxims of politics and war ! Many, very many lived, and many 
more of them died, firm believers in Revelation, believers in Jesus. 
All the sins and destructive follies of the camp, with their grievous 
inroads upon morals and religion, could neither find, nor make these 
brave men infidels. This 'thunderbolt of war,' — this 'brave Mor- 
gan, who never knew fear,' was, in camp, often wicked, and very pro- 
fane, but never a disbeliever in religion. He testified that himself. On 
leaving the Southern army, sOmewhat grieved at a supposed slight 
of Greene, he returned to this beautiful valley, from which Gates 
had allured him. Look eastward, where those blue mountains em- 
bank the horizon, and the Shenandoah, seeking its way to the Poto- 
mac, skirts their base. There stands Saratoga ; one scene of his 
glory was the name of his home. As the infirmities of age came on, 
and the last struggle drew near, the old soldier displayed the skiU 



WINCHESTER GRAVE-YARD. 467 

of former days. When chased by Rawdon, he turned at the Cow- 
pens, made his preparations for death or victory, and gained the 
victory ; so now as he felt the approach of disease, and saw the ad- 
vance of death, he entrenched himself in the impregnable truths of 
the gospel, and gained victory over death by the grace of Christ. 
We mourn he lived so much and so long a sinner — we rejoice that 
he died a Christian. 

" In his latter years General Morgan professed religion, and united 
himself with the Presbyterian Church in this place under the pasto- 
ral care of the Rev. (now Dr.) Hill, who preached in this house 
some forty years, and may now be occasionally heard on Loudon street. 
His last days were passed in this town ; and while sinking to the 
grave he related to his minister the experience of his soul. ' Peo- 
ple thought,' said he, ' that Daniel Morgan never prayed ; people 
said old Morgan never was afraid ; people did not know.' He then 
proceeded to relate in his blunt manner, among many other things, 
that the night they stormed Quebec, while waiting in the darkness 
and storm with his men paraded, for the word to advance, he felt 
unhappy ; the enterprise appeared more than perilous ; it seemed to 
him that nothing less than a miracle could brin^; them oif safe from 
an encounter at such an amazing disadvantage. He stepped aside 
and kneeled by the side of a munition of war — and there most fer- 
vently prayed that the Lord God Almighty would be his shield and 
defence, for nothing less than an Almighty arm could protect him. 
He continued on his knees till the word passed along the line. He 
fully believed that his safety during that night of peril was from the 
interposition of God. Again he said about the battle of the Cow- 
pens, which covered him with so much glory as a leader and a sol- 
dier, he had felt afraid to fight llawdon, with his numerous army 
flushed with success, and that he retreated as long as he could, till 
his men complained, and he could go no further. Drawing up his 
army in three lines on the hill-side ; contemplating the scene, in the 
distance the glitter of the advancing enemy ; he trembled for the 
fate of the day. Going to the woods in the rear, he kneeled in an 
old tree top, and poured out a prayer to God for his army and for 
himself and for his country. With relieved spirits he returned to 
the lines, and in his rough manner cheered them for the fight ; as 
he passed along, they answered him bravely. The terrible carnage 
that followed their deadly aim decided the victory. In a few mo- 
ments Rawdon fled. 'Ah,' said he, 'people said old Morgan never 
feared, tlicy thought old Morgan never prayed, they did not know ; 
old Morgan Avas often miserably afraid.' And if he had not been, in 
the circumstances of amazing responsibility in which he was placed, 
how could he have been brave ? Now, who shall say that his pre- 
servation in these cases, and in many others, was not indissolubly 
connected with his prayers and fervent cries to God ? He called on 
God, and the Lord heard him. And when he came in his old age, 
penitently to the throne, confessing his sins like Manasseh, who will 



468 WINCHESTER GRAVE-YARD. 

not hope that God heard him, and covered hhn with the mantle of 
everhisting righteousness ? 

" The hast of his riflemen are gone ; the brave and hardy gallants 
of this valley that waded to Canada and stormed Quebec, are all 
gone ; gone too are Morgan's sharp-shooters of Saratoga. For a 
long time, two, that shared his captivity in Canada, were seen in this 
village, wasting away to shadows of their youth, celebrating with 
enthusiasm the night of the battle, as the year rolled round — Peter 
Lauck and John Schultz. But they have answered the roll-call of 
death, and have joined their leader — the hardy Lauck wondering 
that Schultz, the feeblest of the band, whom he had so often carried 
through the snows of Canada, should outlive him. There is interest 
around the last of such a corps. 

" Come step across to that old wooden church over south ; pass by 
that curiously wrought slab from England ; go on by the marble 
that says 

"DEATH" 
Inscribes 
A beloved Mother's name upon 
The Tablet. 

And a little to the westward, on a white marble upright slab, is the 
short memorial of one of the six of Morgan's company known dur- 
ing the campaign as the Dutch mess, all of whom lived to a great 
age : and five sleep here : Kurtz and Sperry a few feet from this 
grave. 

"IN" 

memory 

of 

JOHN SCHULTZ. 

Who departed this life 

5th day of November, 1840, 

in the 87th year 

of his age. 

A little to the east lies the other comrade Grim, who some years 
since joined the corps in the grave, without a monument. There is no 
inscription for Peter Lauck, he lies a little farther on — in the rear 
of this stone church with the steeple, in sight of his residence on , 
that beautiful hill out South, near that tablet, that says the man | 
that sleeps beneath was from Manheim in Germany, more than a ' 
century ago — the man that disdained to set a private table for 
Louis Philippe, in the little village of Winchester, because as he 
said — none but gentlemen ever stopped at his house, or eat at his 
table ; and turned him from his door for making the request. The 
sixth one, Heiskill, sleeps in Romney. 

"When the improvements in the new burying-ground, now in con- 
templation are completed, a visit to these mansions of the dead will 
become as familiar as instructive. Men will say, ' the last of 



WINCHESTER GRAVE-YARD. 469 

tlie soldiers of Quebeck lie here ; and there, their old commander 
who bowed the knee only to God.' Look around here upon the old 
inhabitants of this village, the Jloffs, the Bakers, and the Millers, 
and Siiiiths ; stop a moment at the grave of the kind-hearted Sin- 
gleton, and then enter this old church to pay a tribute to the 
reverend dead. Read the epitaph of the meek, the irreproachable 
Streit ; and then go out and stand a moment at a grave, where 
widows may take comfort ; the grave of his wife Susan Streit. 

" Come let us go back to the first yard. Look for a few moments 
and see how death has gathered the inhabitants of these beautiful 
hills, and this lovely valley, into his treasury. Powell, the gentle- 
manly lawyer, from that Northern Hill, rising to plead at the bar, 
and gone in a moment, lies there. Look at the pleasant white resi- 
dence down westward close upon us ; and now at these two tablets 
by the east wall here, two sisters in one grave, and a manly brother 
by their side, gathered in in fourteen months, in the very budding 
of their youth, lovely in their lives, and in their death not divided ; 
read their names ; and you recognize Virginia's Professor of law. 
And this erect monument bears the name of a talented young phy- 
sician from the village, Dunbar, cut down in his prime ; and that 
slab, the name of another, M'Gill, who sleeps with his kindred, and 
in the faith of the gospel. And these amiable ladies all around closely 
wrapped in the solitude of this crowded place. 

" Look over west to that far distant brick dwelling on that sightly 
eminence ; and here now by this south wall, in this decaying wooden 
enclosure ; in the southern corner of it. There lived, and here lies 
Robert White, who limped with his honorable scars from the field 
of Monmouth to this grave ; the patriot, the Judge, who knew no 
peer upon the Virginia bench, but Marshall, and Pendleton, and 
Washington, and Roane ; and what is more, in his last days the 
humble, devout Christian. Here under this slab lies Chapman, a 
minister of Grod; this week receiving a long-expected princely for- 
tune, and next week called to his heavenly crown, Avhile in this 
village a wayfarer to his distant family. And this next slab covers 
the Senator and Governor Holmes, amiable in his life, and in his 
death cheered by that gospel he heard in his youth at Old Opecan. 
On this side, in this smooth place, sleeps his brother the Judge, 
from that north-western hill ; and on that side, also without a mark, 
his brother-in-law, the Rev. Nash Legrand, one of the first mission- 
aries of the Commission of the Virginia Synod. Legrand, a name, 
dear to the Virginia Church, as now borne by one venerable repre- 
sentative of the last generations of Christians, a hearer of John B. 
Smith. One wonders why Legrand does not sleep among his at- 
tached people of Opecan. But he, and his brother-in-law by his 
side, came here to Winchester to find a grave beside the benevolent 
Surgeon of the Revolution, the skilful Baldwin, the poor man's 
friend, long a beloved physician in Winchester. 

" And ttiis next slab ! who that attended the burial here a quarter 
of a century ago, can forget ! The company assembled that day 



470 WINCHESTER GRAVE-YARD. 

were not people to forget, or be hastily forgotten. Alas ! as I run 
over tlieir forms in the imagination of memory, and look around, they 
are themselves, many of the prominent characters, gone, passed 
away, gathered to this very yard. It was a funeral to call together 
the minister and his people. And here came the pastor with the 
session, and the church, and the congregation, that worshipped with 
him in this house. Here they stood, feeling as one man Avith the 
waves of sorrow breaking over him. It seems to me but yesterday 
I stood, just where that grave now covers a young lady, that was 
standing here then, Miss Slater. And ah ! just by, lies in her girl- 
hood, the lovely scholar, Theda Bent. Oh ! how many of that 
company are gone ! 

"Why, think over the session — there was the upright and gen- 
tlemanly Bell, of whom nobody dared harbor an ill thought, with 
his face covered; the meek, thinking, successful, silent Grey, with 
his white locks, and sorrowful face ; the devout Little, whom the 
heathen will bless through his child and the sympathy of American 
mothers ; the patriotic amiable Beattie, with his bald crown and 
mild face : the fervent, simple-hearted Sperry, the personification 
of former days, with his bent shoulders and meek countenance ; the 
generous-hearted Smith, then fresh in his manhood, sleeping, now 
fresh in that new-made grave by the north wall beyond M'Gill's : 
the dignified, deep, impassioned, Gamble, with his thin gray hairs, 
the image, with Grey, of north of Ireland elders, the very things 
themselves ; these, Avith two elders now living, stood here then ; and 
all sleep on these hills now. 

" The hearse, though looked for, yet coming somewhat unexpect- 
edly, drove directly to the gate ; — for she had died away from 
home : death found her on a visit. We gathered in haste, and in 
silence. People did not speak, as they met at the gate : they scarce 
nodded. They stood around in amazement, they scarce wept, it 
was not a time for tears, the frost that nipped the flower chilled our 
blood. ' Qareful,' said one voice that ail knew, as the bearers 
jostled the bier against the half-opened gate, every hand raised in- 
voluntarily with the father's. As the cofSn of the amiable girl 
reached its bed, she that bore her, stood motionless, silent, once, 
only, bending as if to go down to her child. Our hearts bowed with 
her. One groan broke from him, that stood by her side like a muf- 
fled statue. Its accents all knew. One shrill cry from her young 
companions answered, and died away in sobs and tears : then all 
wept ; — then all Avas silent. Death reigned in silence that day. 
We felt his triumph; — but we felt the victory Christ Jesus gives 
a dj'ing virgin. Kead this slab, 

IN MEMORY 

of 
ELIZABETH M. HILL 

who departed this life 

Sept. 7th 1818 

just entering 

the 23d year of her age. 



REV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D. 471 

Death loves a shining mark, a signal blow; 
Not simple conquest, triumphed in his aim ; 
Early though welcome was her happy fate 
Soon not surprising death his visit paid. 

Thanks be to God who giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. 

" In how many hearts the sorrow of that day wrought purifica- 
tion, by the Holy Spirit, can be known only when the books are 
opened at the last day. But at this grave some youthful hearts 
were touched with a sorrow that only the balm of Gilead healed. 
Death loves a shining mark ! — how many shining ones has he 
gathered to these hills! Gems on earth — gems in heaven. Soon, 
the actors of that day will all be where spirits meet not human 
voices or human eyes ; where Christ in glory will fill all hearts. 

" These monuments are the Records of Winchester, the history 
of her past. Should one feel pride and ambition rising in his soul ; 
tell him to walk through these yards. If you feel worldliness 
coming over you, come here and count these sinking mounds. Does 
the heart fail, from the troubles of life, come visit these regions of 
the dead. Does the youth need energy, shoAV him the grave of Tid- 
ball, the elder M' Gills, the Conrads, the elder Dunbar, the Hofis, 
the elder Bakers, and Millers, and Holliday, and Riley who never 
forgot what he once knew : and tell him, Avhat was done by these 
may be done again. Does the heart fear about religion ? The re- 
cords here point to Jesus Christ, who brought life and immortality 
to light ; here lie persons that trusted him, from the old Revolution- 
ary General down to the child; believe and thou shalt live for ever. 
"Would that all the dead of Winchester lay together on these hills, 
and all had monuments. That those who sleep out in the western 
suburbs, with Fairfax and M'Guire, and Balmain, had been gathered 
in these yards, along these eminences. Here, then, would be the 
pilgrimage of their sons, to find their fathers' graves, to get lessons 
how to live and how to die. Viator. 

"Winchester, August 26th, 1843." 

From this time the current of events did not run smoothly with Dr. 
Hill. Whether in his bewildering afflictions, under which the father 
and mother grew old in a day, he had lost his wonderful tact in con- 
ducting afiairs, or whether the affairs had assumed a form and cur- 
rent he could no longer guide, perhaps can never be decided by man. 
There were some naturally fiery elements in his Church and in his 
session ; and on some questions of Christian conduct, there was a 
division commencing among his members. With a cheerful un- 
clouded mind he probably could have directed the elements of strife 
into a peaceful channel ; unhappily he steered upon the quicksands. 

In attendance on the General Assembly in tlie spring of 1819, Dr. 
Hill, — for while his domestic affliction was newly on him, the autho- 
rities of Dartmouth College conferred upon him the academic honor, — 



472 REV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D. 

heard his brethren relate the advantages their churches had received 
from publicly renewing their covenant to be the Lord's. After 
some reflection and correspondence, he prepared a paper to be pre- 
sented to his session and Church. Having assembled them he read 
and explained the paper ; and proposed a general and public renewal 
of their covenant by individual signature. Some were ready to 
sign ; others thought the whole procedure, an uncalled-for innova- 
tion on settled habits. The majority of session being opposed to 
action, time was demanded for consideration. The matter was laid 
over, and finally abandoned. The tendency to division was thereby 
increased, and mutual recriminations encouraged. The best means 
of promoting the life of godliness in the congi'egation, could not be 
agreed upon, partly from the difficulty of the subjects, and partly 
from the uncongeniality of disposition and habits of the persons 
concerned. They were united in their preacher and not in them- 
selves. 

Ill health came upon Dr. Hill, and with it sufferings calculated to 
give prominence to some characteristics of his temperament. In his 
family, and his social intercourse, he maintained the dignity of a suf- 
fering man. In some discussions involving character before the Pres- 
bytery and before the Synod, he may have lost his balance, and pressed 
on with vehemence ending in a severity he himself had not anticipated. 
Fond of discussion, he loved to drive his opponent to the wall. If in 
the discussion, religion or morals appeared to him to be implicated with 
dishonor, his vehemence was relentless ; confessions and submis- 
sion, or subjugation and disgrace, were the only alternatives. Col- 
lision with him, was greatly dreaded in cases where there were ex- 
asperating circumstances. He feared no enemy ; and dreaded no 
conflict. His industry in hunting up facts, and circumstances, and 
items of proof, was untiring ; his perseverance in a cause indomi- 
table; his resources were inexhaustible. He would with seeming 
carelessness expose himself to heavy blows ; but his tact in recover- 
' ing himself Avas surpassing. He would spy an adversary's weak 
ponits, catch the least mismove, and give him no time to recover, 
if his opponent lost his temper he lost his cause ; and he had the 
power to try a man's temper, and excite a man's fear. Coolness, 
clearness, precision of words and thoughts, and a stout heart, were 
tlie weapons to meet his onsets. An unwary or timid adversary was 
swept away. In his cheerful hours, his discussions like his conver- 
sations Avere deeply interesting, abounding with amusing anecdote, 
and full of instruction ; he poured out his stores in public and private 
Avith a lavish hand, and never seemed to hold any thing in reserve 
for some future time. When the debate assumed a saturnine cast, 
then the earnestness became sevei'ity ; the sentences Avere arrows 
dipped in bitterness, or even in fire, ttiat burned in the bones of the 
assailed. The sufierer never forgot the speech ; and hardly knew 
how to love, or even forgive, the man. As a public prosecutor, he 
would have been unrivalled, the teiTor of all evil doers ; and the 
Uefeuders of crime Avould have earned their heavy fees, Avheu they 



REV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D. 473 

cleared the accused from his charge. For these reasons many de- 
clined any resistance to the schemes and opinions of the Doctor 
that should bring themselves into notice ; and trembled when they 
found him in opposition to themselves, or their actions. When any 
did resolve to meet him and oppose his opinions, they did it with a 
calculation and determination that insured a conflict, in which a 
stranger would see more vehemence than the cause apparently re- 
quired. It is more than probable the Doctor was unconscious of 
the depth of the wounds he gave ; as he was very sensitive of any 
inflicted on himself. 

In the years 1820 and '21 he suffered greatly in his feelings, in 
the arena opened for him, in Presbytery, by a brother minister with 
whom he unhappily came in collision. The beginning of the con- 
tention was small, and like the letting out of water it became un- 
controllable. The point of honor, involved in the first heart-burn- 
ing became inextricable ; more points were involved ; offences mul- 
tiplied, and the contention was severe. The parties became deeply 
committed. On both sides was an unconquerable will ; with the one 
more fire, and with the other a desperate coolness. There was no 
layman to lay his hand upon them both. The venerable Hoge 
iniglit have prevailed ; but he had passed away ; his amiable son 
John Blair swayed the will of one, and in common circumstances 
Avould have persuaded each, but could not now prevail with both, 
though his heart desired it. It is not necessary here to say where 
lay the wrong. To justify any opinion that might be given, pages 
of statements must be made. But while the case was pending be- 
fore Synod in Lexington, in October 1821, Jose ph Glass suddenly 
died, at his own residence in Frederick County. When the sad 
news reached Dr. Hill, he wept. The progress of the trial was in 
Dr. Hill's favor at this sad moment. Yet he would not thus part 
with his opponent, who felt aggrieved at him to his heart's core. 
Such a conclusion after he had made a vehement assault, by some 
thought resistless and by others severe, and his adversary had not 
answered him, but was reposing in the shroud of death, lay with a 
heavy weight upon his heart. He had not so parted with Legrand. 
lie mourned to part so with Glass. A sharp conflict ending in com- 
promise, and concession, and perhaps warmer friendship, was a dif- 
ierunt thing, with all its exasperations, from an unsettled collision 
at the grave's mouth. It made him mourn, for his spirit aimed high 
and he gloried in victories hardly bought, fairly Avon, the adversary 
subdued or pacified. 

Anotiier discussion took place about this time, worthy of remcm- 
bruuce only as increasing the alienation which had begun in the 
coiigregat;un, and ultimately embittering the pastor's relation to his 
tiocK. The subject of dancing in })rivate houses, and of sending 
c.iudrcu to a dancing scliooi, became themes of public discourse. 
There were many in \v'incliester who advocated both, and, as occa- 
sion offered, practised both. No member of tiie Presbyterian Church 
wao known to practise cither. An eider declared it as his opinion, 



474 REV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D. 

that in given cases, children might be sent to the dancing school ; 
and also that dancing in private circles might be blameless. This 
opinion was strongly controverted. Communications, written and 
oral, passed between Dr. Hill and Col. Augustine Smith, on the 
subject. The Doctor preached upon these subjects, and fashion- 
able amusements generally, and took strong ground against them. 
Col. Smith declared he would give no trouble on the subject in his 
own family, nor encourage in others what was oifensive to the 
Church generally. As no family practised on the offensive prin- 
ciples, the whole matter might have rested here ; and probably 
would, but for another circumstance, till some overt act occurred, 
requiring, in the opinion of Dr. Hill, or the session, the disci- 
pline of the Church. Part of the session fully agreed with Dr. 
Hill ; and those who differed somewhat from him in this matter, 
declared, in 1825, their "willingness to support the discipline of the 
congregation so far as required by the word of God, or the directory 
of our church." The only questions for discussion were the kind 
and extent of discipline to be exercised in given cases, by the Ses- 
sion, in the exercise of their prudence and discretion, and love of 
God. 

At a meeting of the Session, December 29th, 1824, four propo- 
sitions were submitted for consideration, viz : — " 1st. In consequence 
of my ill health and frequent infirmities, by which I am rendered 
incapable of fully discharging the duties of pastor, it is proposed 
that steps be taken to procure an assistant for me. 4th. In case 
it should be thought advisable to get an assistant, that the sense of 

the congregation be taken whether Mr. , who has been laboring 

for some time among them, shall be that assistant." The second 
and third propositions were on the subject of salary, past and future. 
The salary matters were immediately attended to, and without dis- 
cussion. The views of Dr. Hill on the two other propositions arc 
thus expressed by himself in a letter of the 25th January, 1825 — ■ 
"I have been, ever since the decline of my health, looking out for 
a minister to assist and succeed me. My reason for this Avas, to 
save the church from division, if not from annihilation, which I was 
certain, from the discordant materials of which it is composed, would 
ensue, if the choice were not made while I could exert a personal 
influence among the members. Last fall twelve months, at Synod 

in Petersburg, 1 for the first time saw Mr. . I had heard 

very favorable accounts of his character, and as soon as I heard him 
speak in Synod, I determined to try to prevail upon him to come 
and spend some time with us in Winchester, and that evening made 
a conditional arrangement with him, if other propositions which he 
had before him failed, then to spend some time with us, that he 
might become acquainted with the people, and they with him. He 
was then no more to me than any other young man of promise ; nor 
is he at this time." The session and congregation were generally 
agreed to have an assistant, if their pastor wished. They all pro- 
fessed high regard for the young man proposed by Dr. Hill. A 



REV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D. 475 

part, perhaps the maiority, were ready to receive at once the as- 
sistant proposed by Dr. Hill, a young man of great worth and 
ardent piety, with good pulpit talents. Part of the session, with a 
largo minority of the church, proposed that the assistant should be 
chosen by the free vote of the church, after hearing diiferent persons. 
Some expressed a preference for another person whom they had 
heard. The discussion of this subject seemed to involve all the 
preceding ones. As the minority determined to oppose their pastor 
in the particular person of his choice, so he declared — " As I 
never entertained a thought of introducing any who did not unite 
the voice of the congregation, so they will remember that they can 
force no one upon me without my consent." Agreeing in the gen- 
eral principles, they differed greatly in the particular case in hand. 
Unhappily, all the old subjects of uneasiness were revived in conver- 
sation, and the integrity of the congregation was in danger. Dr. 
Hill proposed to withdraw entirely from any connexion with the 
pastoral charge. The session and church entirely opposed such a 
procedure, while his health should be sufficient for his labors. He 
then proposed that four of the elders, who had been most opposed 
to his wishes, should withdraw from the exercise of their official 
duties, till such time as they mutually should agree, " their standing 
in the church not to be affected by it." The elders declined the 
proposed course of action. The Doctor declared — " There is not 
one of your number for whom I do not feel the warmest friendship, 
and whom I do not look upon as my personal friend." They de- 
clared — " That you may remain with us in holy communion and 
works of love, and enjoy unsullied happiness through time and 
eternity, is our earnest prayer." They also declared that the facts 
of their difference, as they understood them, were — "You plainly 
intimated your intention to select a minister for the congregation, 
and then retire from your pastoral charge. We were of the opinion 
that if you were determined to leave us, your resignation should 
precede the appointment of a successor." 

The whole affair was laid before the Presbytery in April, 1825 ; 
and was referred to a Committee. This Committee met, and heard 
at length the parties, and adjudicated, and failed to restore peace. 
The matter, in various forms, was before Presbytery, and at last 
referred to Synod, on the request of a number to be constituted 
a separate church. The Synod in the fall of 1826, against the most 
decided opposition of Dr. Hill, granted the request, so far as to 
constitute a new church in Winchester, the elders of which were to 
be, Joseph Gamble, John Bell, Robert Grey, A. C. Smith, and 
James Little. The Synod refused the request, " that the newly con- 
stituted congregation be annexed to the Lexington Presbytery." Dr. 
Hill suffered greatly in his feelings during the whole process, from the 
first moving in Presbytery till the conclusion in Synod. An event oc- 
curred which afflicted him greatly. While the subject of forming the 
new church was in agitation, and shortly before its formation, Mr. Ro- 
bert (jivy, the elder, died. He had been the firm friend of Dr. Hill 



476 REV. JOHN MATTHEWS, D. D. 

for about twenty years, and would nt last have preferred him as his 
minister. Dr. Hill was, on his return from the Presbytery, held in 
Gcrardstown, chatting with his brethren. When near Winchester, 
General Smith meeting him, said, " Doctor, one of your flock died 
last night." " Ah, who ?" " Old Mr. Grey." One long groan broke 
from the Doctor's heart ; and he rode silent home. Everything 
about the collision with his people, or any portion of them, afflicted 
him. Death Avas not welcome thus to any of his flock. 

Another circumstance distressed the Doctor. His old friend Wil- 
liamson, on many occasions, voted against him ; and he was equally 
distressed by finding Dr. Matthews, of Shepherdstown, on the main 
questions, opposed to him. 

Rev. John Matthews, D. D., born in North Carolina, performed 
the duties devolving on him, till the meridian of life, in his native 
State. He grew up in the Hawfields, under the ministry of Henry 
Pattillo. His first choice for an occupation for life, was the joiner 
and carpenter trade. The last work he performed at this vocation, 
was in connection with the church building at the Hawfields. The 
pulpit, as a work of his hands, for a long time was commended as a 
specimen of that kind of architecture. Becoming a convert to Christ, 
the things pertaining to the salvation of his fellow-men, were so im- 
pressed upon his heart, that he devoted himself to the work of the 
ministry. His preparatory studies were under the direction of Dr. 
Caldwell, of Alamance. He was licensed in March, 1801, at Bar- 
becue church, in company with Ezekiel Currie, Duncan Brown, 
Murdock M'Millan, Malcolm M'Nair, Hugh Shaw, and Murdock 
Murphy. All these had been influenced, more or less, by James 
M'Grcady, to seek the ministry. After performing missionary ser- 
vice in the South-west, Mr. Matthews was settled over Njjibush 
and Grassy Creek churches, in 1803. In 1806, he removed to 
Berkeley County, Virginia ; and after some five or six years, to 
Shepherdstown, and took charge of the church in that place, together 
with that of Charlestown, and the intermediate country. 

A man, fiery in his temper till grace had moulded him, he became 
so cool and composed ip. his intercourse with men, that, except physi- 
ognomically, his natural disposition would never have been suspected. 
Of great resolution, and firmness of purpose, he lay in the way of 
opposition like an enormous granite rock upon a railroad track. 
His resistance calm, quiet, and unflinching, was hard to overcome. 
A most persevering student, he made himself master of the great 
subjects of Theology ; and entered deeply into the Hermenentics of 
the Bible. He Avas a proficient in logical reasoning, based not so 
much on metaphysical and abstract truths, and propositions, as in 
the skilful arrangement of consecutive facts, that should lead irresist- 
ibly to the conclusion. In the process there might, or might not be, 
intermingled abstract propositions, and metaphysical reasoning. If 
he gained the attention of the hearer, and an admission of his postu- 
lates, he led him on to the conclusion almost irresistibly, and com- 



REV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D. 477 

monly unresisted. Believing in the absolute necessity of the infln- 
ence of the Holy Spirit in conviction and conversion of sinners, he 
attributed a great, an almost inconceivable power to the truth when 
made to bear upon the mind and heart. And the weapons of truth 
he used relying on God's blessing for success. 

He used his pen freely for the Evangelical and Literary Magazine. 
One of his series of numbers was published in book form, under the 
title, " The Divine Purpose," and widely circulated, passing through 
a number of editions. Another, on "Fashionable Amusements," 
enlarged, was repeatedly republished, and widely circulated. Ad- 
vancing in years, he accepted the invitation to become the leading 
Professor in founding and building up the Theological Seminary 
begun at New Hanover, and completed at New Albany, la. ; and, in 
1831, entered on his laborious work with the spirit and activity of 
youth. The church has been looking to his sons for a biography 
of his life, and a selection from his numerous printed and un- 
prlnted writings. Whatever may be the future success of the New 
Albany Seminary, the memory of John Matthews should not be for- 
gotten. 

The Rev. David H. Riddle, a licentiate of Winchester Presby- 
tery, was ordained and installed in Kent Street church, the new 
church in Winchester, December 4th, 1828. In the fall of 1830, 
the peace, which had been promoted between the two churches, was 
confirmed by the meeting of the Synod. An extensive revival com- 
menced before the close of its sessions. The first decided evidences 
of awakening were seen in the house of Judge Henry St. George 
Tucker, on Sabbath morning. On Monday, the cry "What shall 
we do to be saved," was very general. In the progress of the 
awakening, both churches shared largely. By an act of Presbytery., 
in April, 1832, the two churches were united under Dr. Hill and 
Mr. Riddle, as co-pastors. This cheerful position of things was dis- 
turbed by a call to Mr. Riddle, from Pittsburg, which he accepted ; 
the Presbytery, with great reluctance, dissolving the pastoral rela- 
tion. Dr. Hill immediately asked for the dissolution of his relation- 
ship. The Presbytery held an adjourned meeting to consider the 
request, and refused to grant it. Want of congeniality in the ses- 
sion ; uneasiness about a house of worship, neither of the church 
buildings giving satisfaction to all parties ; all propositions for build- 
ing a third, proving inadmissible ; some of the old difficulties reviv- 
ing, at least in discussion ; the situation of Dr. Hill becoming 
exceedingly unpleasant ; all these considerations induced the Pres- 
bytery, at its meeting in Washington, Rappahannock County, April, 
1834, to dissolve the pastoral relation. An earnest invitation from 
Briery congregation being laid before the Presbytery, at his own 
request. Dr. Hill was regularly dismissed from Winchester Presby- 
tery to be in connection with the Presbytery of West Hanover. 

That a pastoral connexion of some thirty-four years' continuance, 
formed by the earnest desire of the people, coniinued by their de- 
cided wish, expressed in various ways, at diflercnt times, should 



478 REV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D. 

finally be severed, in circiimst<ances of weight to convince both pastor 
and people that it ought to be severed, and yet the severance be a 
most lamentable fact, cannot be accounted for on any of the com- 
mon principles influencing ministers and their congregations. After 
attributing all that can be, with propriety, to the constitutional tem- 
perament of Dr. Hill, subjecting him to the suspicion, and some- 
times the charge, of determining and acting too much by the voli- 
tions of his own will, and too little in accordance to the judgment 
of others, and allowing for the jarring counsels and purposes likely 
to be found in a session composed of members widely different in 
disposition and habits, and views of Christian duty and godly living, 
taking into consideration the excitable elements that may sometimes 
be found in the male and female members of the church, adding to 
this mass of excitability and commotion, any extraneous influence 
of surrounding parties, that might not be desirous of the peace and 
harmony of a Christian congregation, still there does not appear 
sufficient cause for the event. Sincere propositions were made from 
time to time ; undoubted declarations of respect were uttered by the 
lips, and sent forth by the pen ; Presbytery repeatedly exerted 
itself to restore harmony, and sometimes fondly hoped it had done 
so ; all division of sentiment in Presbytery, respecting the proper 
course of proceeding, being overbalanced by the desire of restoring 
harmony in Winchester. 

Every one was amazed at the constantly repeated failures of all 
and every sincere effort at reconciliation. The great and over- 
whelming charge brought by Dr. Hill, often was, that he had reliable 
information, on which he based his actions ; that there was in the 
various propositions made to his consideration, a lurking deception, 
a hidden intention to entrap and bewilder. On this persuasion, 
some of the fairest proposals were rejected ; and his opponents, feel- 
ing themselves misinterpreted, were induced to charge their minister 
Avith unreasonable suspicions. At the last meeting of Presbytery, in 
which the Doctor held his seat, an honest effort was made in his favor ; it 
failed ; and, after its failure, his dismission was granted unanimously. 
In this event, the brethren, for the first time, had a glimpse of the 
cause of the repeated and strange failures in previous times. But 
years rolled away, before the truth of the case became apparent to 
the minds of those most amazed at the events. A member of Pres- 
bytery had acted the part of a private informer. Silent in Presby- 
. tery, never committing himself by an opinion or speech of any kind, 
he heard the undisguised opinions, and expressions and plans of the 
persons concerned, and, unfortunately, he chose to put a construc- 
tion adverse to peace upon all that was done. Professing friendship 
to all, and to his venerable friend, in particular, for reasons too mys- 
terious to be yet unfolded, he chose to state to his confiding friend, 
upon his own knowledge and authority, that the propositions made 
had hidden, peculiar meanings, and implicated members of Presby- 
tery, and the entire opposition in the congregation as being unfair 
in their proceedings, and uncandid in their propositions. To the 



REV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D. 479 

very last, he continued, with too much success, to prevent all efforts 
for peace, and made entirely unavoidable, the vote which ren- 
dered Dr. Hill's removal from Winchester necessary, although, from 
his intimacy in the family, he well knew the heart-suffering it in- 
flicted. The total want of principle involved in this procedure, 
was, in the course of some years, made manifest in other matters, 
and the instrument of much evil became the loathing of his deceived 
and injured friend. The day of judgment only can reveal the sor- 
row of heart endured by the pastor and sessions, and members of 
the church in Winchester, previous to the final separation in 1834. 
Who made the first false step, or what that step was, cannot be known 
till God reveals it. The beginning of the evil was unobserved, like 
the hidden spring of water. After the stream had begun its course, 
it is not difficult to map out the augmenting currents. The whole 
history illustrates the fact, that a few fiery and ungoverned spirits 
may destroy the peace of a community, and a false messenger sepa- 
rateth very friends. 

The exposure necessary to meet the duties of a minister of Briery, 
proving too severe for Dr. Hill, after a service of two years, he 
removed to Alexandria, and became pastor of the Second Church, 
between the members of which and himself there existed a warm 
friendship. In about two years he returned to Winchester, and, 
till his death, made his home with his son-in-law. 

In Alexandria, he employed his leisure moments in filling up 
some sketches of religious matters in his early days, commenced at 
the request of Winchester Presbytery. Writing out these recol- 
lections employed him after his return to Winchester. The author 
of these sketches had free access to the Doctor's papers, and availed 
himself of the unrestrained permission to profit by them in his 
labors. 

P. S. — The suggestions of Viator, in 1843, respecting a new bury- 
ing-ground in Winchester, have been more than fulfilled. An enter- 
prising committee have accomplished a work, to remain a monument 
of their taste, and an ornament of the borough, in cherishing the 
tender sympathies between the living and the dead. The first public 
interment in the grave-yard was of the body of Mrs. Atkinson, wife 
of Rev. William M. Atkinson, D. D., Pastor of the Old School 
Presbyterian Church in Winchester. Many of the graves in the 
old yard, referred to by Viator, have given up their ashes, to be 
transferred to the new ground, which must be the common assem- 
blage of the inhabitants of Winchester, when they go down to the 
dead. 



480 REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. 

CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. — THE CLOSE OF HIS LIFE. 

Dr. Speece never exhibited any enthusiasm in his approbation of 
Theological Seminaries. He approved such as the Virginia Synod 
bad appointed at Lexington, Canonsburg, and in Kentucky, having 
the president of the literary institution, professor of theology, after 
the type of the Log College and the school at New London, and New 
Jersey College in its infancy. He was a calm friend of the efforts 
made by Hanover Presbytery for a theological school at Hampden 
Sidney ; and approved the arrangement by which the president of 
that college became professor of theology. And as years increased 
upon Dr. Hoge, Dr. Speece was convinced of the necessity of sepa- 
rating the two offices of president and professor. He had doubts 
about the ultimate success and advantage of the movements made 
by the Assembly at Princeton ; but thought his friend Alexander 
would accomplish it if it could be wrought out by discretion and 
talent and perseverance. The appointment of Dr. Miller to co- 
operate with Dr. Alexander was involved in some doubtfulness, but 
was a good selection if the thing sought were desirable, and if desir- 
able, its excellence would be seen under the labors of Dr. Miller. 
That a school in Virginia should equal the institution at Princeton 
in its appointments and allurements to students, he did not think 
practicable, if desirable. When it was decided after the death of 
Dr. Hoge that Dr. Alexander could not be prevailed upon to return 
to Virginia, Dr. Speece, with others, did not see the way clear for 
successful action by the Synod of Virginia in carrying on a Theolo- 
gical Seminary. One difficulty they had to surmount was the selec- 
tion of a professor. Baxter, Rice, Speece, Hill and Lyle looked 
round upon each other, not able to decide, with that determined har- 
mony in the churches they wished, who should be professor. Dr. 
Speece, as chairman of the committee to consider the condition of 
things, reported in favor of committing the whole matter of the 
seminary to Planover Presbytery, by whose efforts the most that was 
accomplished had been done. He admired the boldness and gran- 
deur of Dr. Rice's plans more than their prudence or wisdom. 
Unwilling to oppose his friend Rice openly, he never vigorously or 
cordiall}^ seconded his efforts. And this coldness towards the seminary 
kept back the brethren from doing what otherwise they would cheer- 
fully have done, making him a professor, because they would not 
act upon the supposition that the gift of an honorable post vrould 
inspire ardor in his breast. 

Dr. Speece was not prepared to go to the extent of his brother Rice 
in efforts to bring forward young men to the ministry. Ho differed 
about the kind and measure of aid to bo afforded. He thought it 
better for the young men desirous of the gospel ministry to enter 



REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. 481 

that office through difficulties, and after multiplied efforts of their 
own, than to be allured, as it were, by the enticements of an educa- 
tion afforded to them by the donations of the church. lie remembered 
with deep feeling the encouragement given him by the kind words 
of Brown, and the opportunity afforded him twice by his friend 
Graham, to work his way through his classical course ; and he knew 
how his friend Rice had got into the ministry, and Baxter to the 
ministry and rectorship ; and he thought this kind of preparation 
for the ministry was not harmful, perhaps equally as beneficial in 
the good effects of the self-denial and perseverance in preparing use- 
ful ministers as the training at colleges and seminaries through a 
full course of study, with less personal effort and persevering fru- 
gality. On this principle he acted in his intercourse with the chil- 
dren of his friends Brown and Blain. He encouraged the mothers 
and the children by precept, and reference to example, to make 
efforts. But any pecuniary assistance was afforded too privately to 
become known. Youth were stimulated by what Speece had done for 
himself, rather than by what he was willing to do for them. Refer- 
ring to the past, his example said "That is the way." 

He frequently addressed his fellow-citizens on the subject of tem- 
perance. In Augusta it was a great practical question, not so much 
of drinking or not drinking, as of income. The region of country all 
around him was most productive in grain. The distance to market 
was great, the roads bad, and the demand for breadstuffs but limited. 
The farmers found it more profitable, with less labor, to have a por- 
tion of their grain distilled into whiskey, and in that form sent to 
market. In adopting the temperance principles the farmer would 
lessen his income, and must change his arrangements in managing 
his farm. The discussion of the principles that led to decline drink- 
ing, or making intoxicating liquors, or any way trafficking in them, 
involved the political and religious economy of the valley. Dr. 
Speece Avas a host. His weight of character was now used for the 
welfare of his fellow-citizens. His own excellent financial abilities 
were universally known, and gave influence to his arguments, per- 
suading the citizens of the valley to change the manner of sending 
their crops to market — because "the making, vending and using of 
ardent spirits as a drink are morally wrong." The last sermon he 
delivered was on Saturday, February 17th, 1836, at a temperance 
society meeting at Young's Cliapel, on 2 Samuel, 16 : 17, " Is this 
thy kindness to thy friend ?" " The powers of his mind," says a 
hearer, " Avere probably seldom more vivedly displayed in deli- 
neatinsj; the existing want of kindness which those who manufactured 
ardent spirits, and those who sell it for common use, knowing its 
destructive consequences, manifest towards their fellow-men." 

On his way to the old Stone church the next morning. Sabbath, 
14th, he wa,6 prostrated by a violent affection of the heart, from an 
attack of which he liad but just recovered. Resting at the house of 
Mrs. Read till Monday evening, he was conveyed to the house of 
l)r. Allen, on his way to Major Nelson's. Between the hours of 
31 



482 REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. 

nine and ten at niglit the family retired, supposing his symptoms 
altogether favorable. Mrs. Allen delaying a little, and going again 
to see her friend, gave Dr. Allen the alarm that Dr. Speece was 
singularly affected. The agonies of death were upon him. " We 
spoke to him, but he did not answer. We called to him, but he 
seemed insensible. With anxious looks we stood by his bed for a 
few minutes, and the scene was closed. He spoke not. He died 
without a sigh, without a struggle." On Wednesday the corpse was 
taken to the church, and laid before the pulpit in which he had 
preached for more than twenty-two years. Mr. James C. Willson 
gave a discourse on the fight of faith and the crown, from 2 Tim. 4: 
7, 8. Messrs. Hendren and Paul, each made a short address, and 
the body was carried to the old grave-yard, whither on the 2d of the 
preceding December, he had followed his predecessor William AVilson, 
crushed by the weight of eighty-four winters. 

"When I first knew Dr. Speece," says Dr. Baxter, in a sermon 
prepared upon the occasion of his death, "he was just commencing 
the course of a liberal education. He had been incited to this by 
the advice of the Rev. Samuel Brown, who was perhaps the first 
man who discovered his merits, and made an effort to draw him 
from obscurity. In the beginning of his literary career, he gave 
evidence of his uncommon poAvers. Such was the clearness and com- 
prehension of judgment, the retentiveness of his memory, and the 
strength of bis mental faculties, that his progress was surprising in 
every branch of study to which he turned his attention, and all eyes 
were fixed upon him. In the circle were he was knoAvn, it Avas a 
common remark in conversation, that a star of the first magnitude 
was about to rise, and it was believed that whatever department of 
learning he might cultivate, or whatever profession he might pursue, 
he would appear as a shining light in our country. At the time of 
which I speak, Mr. Speece was not the subject of religion. He had, 
indeed, enjoyed in a high degree the benefits of a religious education 
through the instrumentality of a pious mother. I have often heard 
him express his attachment to that mother, and his gratitude to God 
for giving him such a parent. He sometimes said, that when he got 
to heaven, he believed that after viewing the glories of his Redeemer, 
the second object would be to search out and find that mother in her 
glorified state." 

After giving at length the exercises of his mind on the subject of 
infidelity of the French school. Dr. Baxter goes on to say, " When 
he had rejected that system, he did not humbly submit himself at 
once to the teachings of divine revelation. In the native pride of 
the human intellect, he reasoned on the attributes and government 
of God. He soon came to the conclusion that God must be infinitely 
Avise and powerful, and his decrees irreversible, that nothing can 
take place contrary to foreknoAvledge and permission. God in 
making the Avorld must have had a plan, and no being could defeat 
the plans of infinite wisdom, backed by Almighty power. But then 
the world is full of sin and misery, and Iioav can this be accounted 



REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. 483 

for under the government of infinite perfection ? Wliy did not God 
exert his omnipotence to prevent the existence of sin ? He was per- 
plexed by various unjustifiable questions of this kind until his rebel- 
lion arose almost to agony. God permits sin, but does not force 
any creature to the perpetration of it ; and the reasons of the permis- 
sion are, no doubt, worthy of himself, but they lie beyond our 
comprehension. For some years Mr. Speece puzzled himself in 
these presumptuous speculations, but at last he was brought to con- 
template this subject in the light of the gospel. In other Avords, he 
beheld the dispensation and character of God in the face of Jesus 
Christ. He saAV that whatever misery and darkness might rest on 
the world in general, the gospel opens a new living way, by which 
the humble and penitent might find the favor of God ; that where 
sin had abounded, grace had much more abounded, and that no man 
was excluded from mercy and happiness who did not exclude him- 
self. The all-sufiiciency of Jesus Christ, and his willingness to save, 
was the truth which brought peace and joy to his mind, and silenced 
all his complaints. 

From the time when Mr. Speece found peace in believing, he 
determined at once to serve God in the gospel ministry. This, in 
his case, was a noble sacrifice. The prospects of the ministry 
were more discouraging in a temporal view at that time than at 
present. Our churches were more feeble and perhaps less liberal 
than they now are ; and, on the other hand, the lucrative pro- 
fessions were not crowded; they stood open before him, holding 
out the almost certain prospect of immediate wealth and distinction, 
yet with all these allurements in view, Mr. Speece at once resolved 
to serve God in that course of self-denial in which his services 
promised to be most efficient. When he entered the ministry, our 
church seems to have been pervaded by a better spirit than it pos- 
sesses at present. Many young men at that day made the same sacri- 
fice which he made. They turned their backs on the allurements of 
worldly distinction, and devoted themselves to the self-denying work 
of the ministry. The world was astonished at their choice, and I 
have heard the reverend fathers of the church express their grateful 
wonder with tears, at determinations which could only proceed from 
the grace of God, and which seemed to promise that the grace of 
God would uphold the cause of religion. And on this subject I have 
often made another remark with pleasing wonder. Those young 
men, who gave themselves to the cause of the church when her pros- 
pects were confessedly lower than they have ever been either before 
or since, were generally led through life by a kind Providence Avhich 
never forsook tnem ; and they often enjoyed even more of temporal 
comfort than other young men of the same day, who forsook the 
church that they might pursue the world. I am convinced the hand 
of the Lord was in the thing. It confirms the promise, ' Trust in 
the Lord and do good, so shalt thou dwell in the land, and verily 
thou shalt be fed — your Heavenly Father knoweth that ye have 
liced of these things.' After witnessing these things, I have become 



484 KEV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. 

satisfied that in the common movements of divine Providence, sacri- 
fices made in his cause with pious prudence, will not bring his 
children to want." 

While " new measures," by their novelty and apparent success, were 
gaining attention and popularity, Dr. Speece called the attention of 
the Synod at Harrisonburg to the whole subject. Dr. Baxter said 
of them, " that without having any virtue in themselves, he thought 
they might be advantageous ; that their efiiciency depended on the 
manner of their use ; and their final advantage depended on the 
prudence of those who used them ; and, therefore, Synod was not 
called to pass any sentence upon them, particularly as ill-effects had 
not yet been seen in the Synod." Dr. Speece, without going into 
an argument, expressed an opinion decisively against them all, indi- 
vidually and collectively, as things uncalled for, and therefore use- 
less, if not positively harmful. " I wish to go along with my old 
friends and brethren, in all things pertaining to the ministry. I 
want to hear the strong reasons for these measures. I wish to be 
convinced if possible. I dislike being left alone by my old friends." 
A modified use was adopted by his brethren around; and to gratify 
his people who wished a trial to bo made, and, if possible, to agree 
with those who believed in their advantage, he held a protracted 
meeting on the improved plan. The success was apparently com- 
plete. More than one hundred were added to the church. The 
Doctor was silent about "new measures." After a time some ill- 
efiects began to appear ; and the Doctor returned to his original 
position, and found his congregation ready to stand by him. Every- 
thing objectionable in the "new measures" speedily disappeared 
from any part of the Valley in which they may have found a partial 
and temporary welcome. The thing that most deranged the gospel 
order of the churches, was the hasty admission of members — 
that is — allowing people to make profession of religion, and hold 
church membershij) on profession of religious exercises, in a short 
space of time — their first apparent attention to the subject — and 
that, too, by persons not instructed in the doctrines of the gospel. 
This in its consequences was found so great an evil, that all that led 
to it became suspicious, and was ultimately discarded. Dr. Speece 
reiterated his opinion, " that the ordinary means of grace in the 
church were, with God's blessing, sufficient for the conversion of 
sinners ; and that in extraordinary cases, extraordinary means should 
be used with exemplary prudence ; and that the greater the excite- 
ment on religious things, the greater the plainness and precision 
with which the doctrines of grace should be preached ; and that time 
should be given for due reflection before a profession of faith involv- 
ing church membership should be encouraged." 

Hev. John Hendren, D. D., long a near neighbor and intimate 
friend of Dr. Speece, says of iiim — "The mind of Dr. Speece was 
one of the first order. He excelled in soundness of judgment, and 
had a most ready discernment of right and wrong in human actions. 
His iuLellectual faculties were highly cultivated. Few had read 



REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. 485 

more or digested it better than he. His taste for literary pursuits 
did not diminish with the increase of his years. Only a few years 
before his death he purchased Malte Bruu's Geography, and was 
highly entertained with it, and remarked that his taste for such 
reading was unabated, and ho seemed to regard it as a fact affording 
some surprise to himself. Of systematic writers on theology, I think 
he gave the preference decidedly to Turretine. He also esteemed 
Dwight's Theology. Knapp's Lectures on Christian Theology, 
translated by Leonard Woods, Jr., he did not value highly. He 
was an admirer of most of Sir Walter Scott's works, when they 
first appeared, and I know not that his relish for such reading had 
at all declined. He valued Henry as a commentator ; yet I believe 
he preferred Scott, and regarded him as a commentator of a very 
sound judgment, and as a safe guide to the student of the Scrip- 
tures. Writers of genius, such as Robert Hall and Foster, who 
deal but little in common-place remarks, had his decided approba- 
tion." Somehow the idea got abroad that Dr. Speece had made a 
will, and that his valuable library was a bequest to the Union Theo- 
logical Seminary, in Prince Edward. After his death no evidence 
of a will appeared, and his large collection of books was disposed of 
at auction. Being such as became a minister's study, particularly 
the more valuable, the volumes found their way, for a moderate 
price, into the libraries of his brethren in the ministry, and are 
doing theii* work, perhaps, more effectually than in the alcoves of, 
any literary or theological institution. 

Dr. Speece was never married. Ever an admirer of the female 
sex, and once on the brink of matrimony, he passed his years lock- 
ing up in his breast the reason of his celibacy, and of his estrange- 
ment from the joys and perplexities of housekeeping, "the sunny 
and the shady side" of a pastor's life. In Powhatan he was an 
inmate of the family of Mr. Josiah Smith, and in Augusta he made 
his home with Major Nelson. The kindness and comfort of these 
families made him insensible of the natural loneliness of his single 
state. His sudden death, while as yet his congregations were uncon- 
scious of any waning of his powers, relieved him from that step he 
contemplated with pain, and believed was inevitably near, the asking 
to be dismissed from his charge on account of bodily infirmity. It 
also rendered unnecessary the careful preparation he had made by 
his economy and frugality for the wants of age. He died a beloved 
minister, to whom every act of kindness flowed spontaneously from 
his extensive charge, and was spared the decrepitude of increasing 
years. 

"The last time I saw him," says Dr. Hendren, "was at a called 
meeting of Presbytery (Staunton, Jan. 22d, 1836). He looked very 
pale. I heard him pray, and though I had often heard him pray 
before, there was something, both in the prayer and in his manner, 
which struck me very much, especially the great humility, the sim- 
plicity, and the tender devotional feelings which he manifested. I 
Lave often thought of that prayer since. It reminds me of what the 



486 GOIXG INTO CONVENTION. 

"blograplicr of Robert Hall says of his prayers. No person who 
heard liini could fail of being persuaded that he was really engaged 
in prayer, was holding communion with his God and father in Christ 
Jesus. He seemed to throw himself at the feet of the great Eternal, 
conscious that he could present no claim for a single blessing but 
the blood of atonement, yet animated with the cheering hope that 
that blood Avould prevail." 

The latest of his poetic pieces bears date July 31st, 1835, about 
six months before his death : 

Friendships of Ancient Date. 

I love to reflect on my earlier time, 
When social affections all bloomed in their prime, 
When no cold suspicion had place in my breast. 
And heaven gave friendships, the dearest and best. 

I love to remember old friends far away. 
With whom I would gladly converse every day ; 
Their features and smiles, which no longer I see, 
Yet pictured by fancy, are precious to me. 

I love to sit down with a friend of my youth. 
Long tried and found steadfast in kindness and truth ; 
To talk while we heed not the march of the sun, 
Of what we have seen, and have felt and have done. 

I love more than all to look up to the sky, 
And think of the friendships that never shall die ; 
Which here give us pleasure still mingled with pain, 
But there in perfection for ever shall reign. 



CHAPTER XXXIX. 

GOING INTO CONVENTION. 

From the time of the Inauguration of Dr. Baxter the attention 
of the Virginia Synod, and the Synods further south, was turned 
with increasing earnestness, and deepening interest, to the questions 
that were agitating the more northern portions of the church. It 
became from time to time manifest that the tendencies exhibited by 
the two speakers at the Inauguration were becoming currents, whose 
direction and power might not be easily defined. Delegates from 
the Presbyteries to the Assembly were compelled by virtue of their 
office to hear the overtures, and complaints, and appeals laid before 
the highest court in the Presbyterian Church, and pass sentence as 
responsible officJers of the Church of Christ. And, in some of the 
ways recognized in the form of government, all these subjects iu 
dispute were laid before the assembled delegates. 



EXAMINATION OF MINISTERS. 487 

1st. THE EXAMINATION OF MINISTERS. 

In the General Assembly of 1832, the month succeeding Dr. Bax- 
ter's inauguration, a reference from the Synod of Philadelphia, in 
relation to the right of Presbyteries to require every minister or licen- 
tiate, coming to them by certificate from another Presbytery, or other 
ecclesiastical body, to submit to an examination before he could be 
.received, was presented and read, and after considerable discussion 
■was committed to Dr. Hill, Dr. Spring, Mr. Baird, Dr. M'Pheeters, 
and Mr. Wisner. Drs. Green and Beman, were afterwards added. 
This committee reported and re-reported, and after much discussion 
the matter was indefinitely postponed. On the one side it was claimed 
that such examination was the inalienable right of Presbytery in order 
to know the doctrinal opinions of those offering to become members ; 
and that its exercise was peculiarly necessary at a time abounding 
in innovations in the doctrines, and forms, and practices of the 
church. On the other side it Avas replied, that a certificate of mem- 
bership and good standing had hitherto been a passport from one 
Presbytery to another, and a change now would be an assumption 
of authority, and an expression of suspicion not called for by any 
of the circumstances of the church. In 1834, this matter was 
brought again to the notice of the Assembly, by a memorial sent up 
by sundry Presbyteries and Sessions, and signed also by about 18 
ministers, and lUO elders in their individual capacity. The report 
of the committee, of which the Rev. James H. C. Leach was chair- 
man, was adopted, declaring — "that a due regard to the order of 
the church and the bonds of brotherhood, require that ministers 
dismissed in good standing by sister Presbyteries, should be received 
by the Presbytei'ies they are dismissed to join, upon credit of their 
testimonials, unless they shall have forfeited their good standing 
subsequently to their dismissal." In the succeeding year, 1835, 
the same subject was brought before the Assembly by memorial and 
petition, and the report of the committee of which Dr. Miller of 
Princeton, was chairman, was adopted, by yeas 130, nays 78, affirming 
"the right of every Presbytery to be entirely satisfied of the sound- 
ness in the faith, and the good character in every respect, of those 
ministers who apply to be admitted into the Presbytery, as mem- 
bers, and who bring testimonials of good standing from sister Pres- 
byteries, or from foreign bodies with whom the Presbyterian Church 
is in correspondence. And if there be any reasonabla doubt 
respecting the proper qualifications of such candidates, notwith- 
standing their testimonials, it is the right, and may be the duty of 
such a Presbytery to examine them, or to take such other methods 
of being satisfied in regard to their suitable character, as may be 
judged proper ; and if such satisfaction be not obtained, to decline 
receiving them." This discussion renewed from time to time had 
the form of an abstraction, but the efiect was practically evincing the 
existence of diflerent views of theological subjects in the Presby- 
terian Church, and a growing conviction of the necessity of drawing 
the line of distiuctiou. 



488 CHURCHES FORMED ON THE PLAN OP UNION. 

2nd. THE CHURCHES FORMED ON THE PLAN OF UNION. 

The plan of union between Presbyterians and Congrec^ationalists 
in the new settlements adopted in 1801, by the General Assembly 
of the Presbyterian Church, and the General Association of Con- 
necticut, for the convenience of the new settlements, in forming 
churches and obtaining pastors, after having been in operation about 
thirty years, became the subject of enquiry and discussion in con- 
nection with the disputed matters already agitating the Church. la 
1831, the committee on commissions reported, "a commission from 
Grand River for a member of a standing committee instead of a 
Ruling Elder." After considerable discussion the person named in 
the commission was enrolled among the list of members. Mr. Ro- 
bert J. Breckenridge, a Ruling Elder from West Lexington Presby- 
tery, on the ninth day of the session, entered a protest against the 
decision of the Assembly, by Avhich the standing committee-man 
was admitted as a regular member of the Assembly, and also against 
the right of said committee-man to sit in that body. 

This plan of union was contained in four articles prepared for 
the convenience of new settlements on the frontiers, now the heart 
of the State of New York ; and as the frontiers moved westwardly, 
by tacit consent the plan of union, having been expressed in general 
terms, was applied to the congregations gathered among emigrants, 
from different sections of country, settling in the same or convenient 
neighborhoods. 

Article 1st. It is strictly enjoined on all their missionaries to the 
new settlements, to endeavor, by all proper means, to promote mutual 
forbearance and accommodation, between those inhabitants of the 
new settlements who hold the Presbyterian and those who hold the 
Congregational form of Church Government. 

Article 2nd. If in the new settlements, any Church of the Con- 
gregational order shall settle a minister of the Presbyterian order, 
that Church may, if they choose, still conduct their discipline ac- 
cording to Congregational principles, settling their difficulties among 
themselves, or by a council mutually agreed upon for that purpose ; 
But if any difficulty shall exist between the minister and the Church 
or any member of it, it shall be referred to the Presbytery to which 
the mmister shall belong, provided both parties agree, to it ; if not, 
to a council consisting of an equal number of Presbyterians and 
Congrcgationalists, agreed upon by both parties. 

Article 'Sd. If a Presbyterian Church shall settle a minister of 
Congregational principles, that Church may still conduct their dis- 
cipline according to Presbyterian principles ; excepting that if a dif- 
ficulty arise between him and his Church, or any member of it, the 
cause shall be tried by the Association, to which the said minister 
shall belong, provided both parties agree to it ; otherwise by a coun- 
cil, one half Congregatiouaiists and the other half Presbyterians, 
mutually agreed on by the parties. 

Article 4ith. If any congregation consist partly of those who hold 



CHURCHES FORMED ON THE PLAN OF UNION. 489 

the Congregational form of discipline, and partly of those Avho hold 
the Presbyterian forua, we recommend to both parties, that this be 
no obstruction to their uniting in one Church and settling a minister ; 
and tliat in this case the Church choose a standing committee from 
the communicants of said Church, whose business it shall be, to call 
to account every member of the Church, who shall conduct himself 
inconsistently with the laws of Christianity, and to give judgment on 
such conduct ; and if the person condemned by their judgment be 
a Presbyterian, he shall have liberty to appeal to the Presbytery ; 
if a Congregationalist, he shall have liberty to appeal to the body 
of the male communicants of the Church ; in the former case the 
determination of the Presbytery shall be final, unless the Church 
consent to a further appeal to the Synod, or to the General Assem- 
bly ; and in the latter case, if the party condemned shall wish for a 
trial, by a mutual council. And provided the said standing com- 
mittee of any Church, shall depute one of themselves to attend the 
Presbytery, he may have the same right to sit and act in the Pres- 
bytery, as a lluling Elder of the Presbyterian Church. 

The protest of Mr. Breckenridge affirmed that the articles of 
agreement on which this committee-man claimed a seat, stipulated 
for a seat for such a person only in the Session and Presbytery ; 
and as these persons were not Elders or Bishops, they could have 
no constitutional right to a seat in any judicatory, nor any conven- 
tional right farther than the strict import of the terms of the agree- 
ment. Without discussing the constitutionality of the articles as 
interpreted — the protest declared — "if, however, they are so con- 
strued as to place members here, who are by our constitution for- 
bidden to be here, or as in any degree to affect the principles of the 
organization of this house as clearly defined in our books, then it is 
manifest that the articles must be considered utterly null and void." 
Sixty-six members of Assembly united with Mr. Breckenridge in 
this protest. Two days after, the assembly resolved, " That in the 
opinion of the General Assembly, the appointment by some Pres- 
byteries, as has occurred in a few cases, of members of standing 
committees to be members of the General Assembly, is inexpedient, 
and of questionable constitutionality, and therefore in future ought 
not to be made." 

A fruitful subject of discussion was now opened, involving deep 
feeluig, and important consequences to the Presbyterian Church. 
Ill lb'6'1, a motion was made to cite the Western Reserve Synod, to 
appear before the next Assembly to answer to the charge of neglect- 
ing tiie Confession of Faith ; that persons were licensed to preach, 
and were ordained as pastors and evangelists without being required 
to receive the Confession of Faith ; — and for sutfcring the office of 
Kuling Elder to go into disuse to a great extent throughout the 
bounds of that Synod. " The Assembly dii-eeted that Synod to 
review and examine the state of the Presbyteries and churches un- 
der its care, and make a report to the next General Assembly, with 
u ypeciai reiereucc tj these points." The Synod reported next year 



400 REV. ALBERT BARNES. 

that tlici-e was no ground of complaint. In 1834, the Report of a 
committee, on a memorial declaring, " that it is deemed inexpedient 
and undesirable to abrogate or interfere with the plan of union be- 
tween Presbyterians and Congregationalists in the new settlements 
entered into in 1801," was adopted. And with regard to the babit 
of sending out young men to the west and other places, to labor in 
the bounds of existing presbyteries, with ordination sme titido, the 
Assembly recommended earnestly to the presbyteries to refrain from 
such procedure ; and the ecclesiastical bodies in connexion with the 
Assembly Avere respectfully invited to concur. 

In 1835, the committee on a memorial, Dr. Miller, of Princeton, 
chairman, proposed, that — "This Assembly deem it no longer desi- 
rable that Churches be formed in our Presbyterian connexion, agree- 
ably to the plan of union of 1801. — Wherefore Resolved, That our 
brethren of the General Association of Connecticut be, and they 
hereby are, respectfully requested to consent that said plan be, from 
and after the next meeting of that Association, declared to be an- 
nulled. And Resolved, That the annulling of said plan shall not in 
any wise interfere with the existence and lawful operation of Churches 
which have been already formed on this plan." 

3d. THE CASE OF REV. ALBERT BARNES. 

In the spring of the year 1830, the Ptev. Albert Barnes, pastor 
of the Church in Morristown, New Jersey, was elected pastor of the 
1st Presbyterian Church in Philadelphia, to succeed Dr. J. P. Wil- 
son, resigned. The commissioner of the Congregation appeared before 
the Presbytery of Philadelphia, on the 30th of April, and asked 
leave to prosecute the call, in the usual way. Dr. Ashbcl Green 
declared that before he could give consent, he must have some satis- 
factory explanation. He had read a sermon recently published by 
Mr. Barnes, entitled "TAe Wa^ of Salvation," and to the views of 
the doctrines of Original Sin, and of Atonement, he objected ; and 
also to the want of the doctrine of Justification by Faith, in a ser- 
mon which professed to show the Avhole scheme of Salvation. The 
discussions that followed were, in various forms, protracted through 
four days. Leave to prosecute the call was finally granted, by a 
vote of 21 to 12. On the 18th of June, Mr. Barnes was present at 
an intermediate meeting of the Presbytery of Philadelphia, and pre- 
sented his certificate of good standing, and dismission, and recommen- 
dation, from the Presbytery of 'Elizabethtown. A protracted discussion 
on his reception, embracing various points of order and opinions, as to 
the proper method of procedure in the present case, was decided by 
yeas 30, nays 16 ; the charges presented against the soundness of 
laiih of the applicant, intended to arrest his entering on the proposed 
pastoral office, being pronounced out of order, at a meeting uf Pres- 
bytery called for a special purpose ; and a time was appointed, and 
preparations made for Mr. Barnes' installation. At lue appointed 
time he was inducted to the pastoral office. 

The minority complained to the Synod of Philadelphia, of the 



REV. ALBERT BARNES. 491 

proceedings of the Presbytery, particularly in refusing to hear the 
ch;\rges against Mr. Barnes. The Synod directed the Presbytery to 
hearand decide upon the objections which the minority had to the 
orthodoxy of a sermon of Mr. Barnes. In obedience to the order 
of Synod, the Presbytery met on Tuesday, the 30th of November, 
1880. After much discussion, a minute condemnatory of the senti- 
ments of the sermon was passed by a small majority ; and a com- 
mittee appointed to converse with Mr. Barnes on the subject matter 
of the sermon. The Avhole case was carried up to the General Assem- 
bly of 1831, by appeal, by reference, and by complaint. On Thurs- 
day, the 26th of May, Mr. Barnes' case came before the Assembly, on 
the 27th — " the whole proceedings of the Presbytery, in the case com- 
plained of, and the printed sermon of Mr. Barnes, entitled ' The 
Way of Salvation,' which led to these proceedings, were read. In 
the P. M. — the considerations of the complaint of the minority of 
the Presbytery of Philadelphia was resumed ; and their complaint 
was read. The parties then agreed to submit the case to the Assem- 
bly without argument, Avhen it was Resolved^ to refer the whole case 
to a select committee." Dr. Miller, of Princeton, was chairman; 
and on Monday, 30th, in the afternoon, the committee made report — 
'' that after bestowing upon the case the most deliberate and serious 
consideration — they would recommend the adoption of the following 
resolutions :" — In the first the committee say — "While it judges that 
the sermon by Mr. Barnes, entitled ' The Way of Salvation,' con- 
tains a number of unguarded and objectionable passages ; yet is of 
the opinion, that, especially after the explanations which were given 
by him of those passages, the Presbytery ought to have suffered the 
wiiole to pass without further notice." The second suspends further 
action in the case — and the third recommends a division of the Pres- 
bytery. These resolutions adopted by the Assembly, appeared satis- 
factory to both parties generally : — on the one side, it was thought 
the rebuke of the erroneous passages in the sermon was sufficient ; 
and on the other that the main bearing of the sermon was sustained, 
and the reproof fell on unguarded expressions. And such was the 
harmony, that the minutes say — " The Assembly having finished the 
business in relation to Mr. Barnes, united in special prayer, return- 
ing thanks to God for the harmonious residt to which they have 
come; and imploring the blessing of God on their decision." The 
division of Presbytery which followed, gave rise to the vexed ques- 
tion of "Elective Affinity," which in succeeding years found its way 
to the Assembly in various forms. 

jNlr. Barnes, in the course of his pastoral labors, prepared and 
published, for the use of Bible Classes and Sunday-schools, a short 
(Joinmentary on the Gospels in succession, and on the Acts of the 
Apostles. These were popular, and widely circulated. No particu- 
lar objection was made to the doctrine of his commentaries, until 
the volume on the Epistle to the Romans appeared. Great dissatis- 
faction was speedily expressed from various (quarters, and the pro- 
position was earnestly discussed in every direction, whether a book 



492 REV. ALBERT BARNES. 

containing objectionable doctrine sboulil be condemned as unsound, 
before tbe autlior was arrairrned for unsoundness; or wbethcr, on 
the other hand, the author should be judged by the sentiments of 
his book, and should alone be condemned or acquitted. After much 
had been said and written on the subject of the sentiments con- 
tained in the Commentary on the Romans, Rev. George Junkin, 
President of the College in Easton, Pennsylvania, under date of 
March 18th, 1835, sent to the Second Presbytery of Philadelphia a 
letter, stating his feelings and views generally, on the subject of 
difference between the opinions of Mr. Barnes, and what he under- 
stood as the orthodox meaning of the standards of the Presbyterian 
Church, and with it a series of charges against Mr. Barnes, as 
teaching false doctrine ; having previously invited him to a friendly 
discussion on the subject, and adjudication by Presbytery, Avhich 
invitation had been respectfully declined. The charges were ten : 
First. What he teaches wrong. "Rev. Albert Barnes is hereby 
charged with maintaining the folloAving doctrines, contrary to the 
standards of the Presbyterian Church. That all sin consists in 
voluntary action ; that Adam, before and after his fall, was ignorant 
of his moral relations to such a degree, that he did not know the 
consequences of his sin would or should reach any further than to 
natural death; that unregenerate men are able to keep the com- 
mandments, and convert themselves to God ; that faith is an act of 
the mind, and not a principle, and is itself imputed for righteous- 
ness. Second. The doctrines he denies, which are taught in the 
standards of the Church : he denies that God entered into covenant 
with Adam, constituting him a federal or covenant head, and repre- 
sentative of natural descendants ; that the first sin of Adam is 
imputed to his posterity ; that mankind are guilty, i. e. liable to 
punishment, on account of the sin of Adam ; that Christ suffered 
the proper penalty of the law, as the vicarious substi'tute of his 
people, and tlms took away legally their sins, and purchased pardon ; 
that the righteousness, i. e. the active obedience of Christ to the 
law, is imputed to his people for their justification, so that they 
are righteous in the eyes of the law, and therefore justified ; and 
Mr. Barnes also teaches, in opposition to the standards, that justifi- 
cation is simple pardon." Mr. Junkin gave specifications from the 
work on the Romans, and added that Mr. Barnes taught the first, 
second, third, fourth and tenth, contrary to the Scriptures, and 
denied the fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth and ninth, contrary to the 
word of God. 

The Presbytery declined acting on this letter and the charges, in 
the absence of Mr. Junkin ; and an adjourned meeting was com- 
menced, June 30th, for the purpose of disposing of the business. 
After many preliminary discussions, the case was argued in full, by 
Mr. Junkin and Mr. Barnes ; Mr. Junkin arguing that Mr. Barnes 
was culpable, for publishing in his book errors on those ten particu- 
lars ; and Mr. Barnes explaining some things as having a very 
legitimate meaning, in cousonancu with the standards; defending 



KEV. LYMAN BEECHER, D. D. 493 

others, as having no departure from sound words ; and on the sub- 
ject of imputation, explaining and showing that he had made some 
alterations in his book, Avhich removed all mistake or misapprehen- 
sion. The decision of the Second Presbytery of Philadelphia was 
in favor of Mr. Barnes, eighteen voting him not guilty on any of 
the charges, and three voting him guilty on part, or all. " The 
Presbytery therefore judge, that the charges have not been main- 
tained ; and they moreover judge that the Christian spirit manifested 
by the prosecutor, during the progress of the trial, renders it inex- 
pedient that the Presbytery should inflict any censure on him." 

From this decision, Mr. Junkin appealed to Synod. In October 
of the same year, the case came up regularly, and, after much 
preliminary discussion, the whole subject of error and defence was 
gone over before Synod. The decision of Synod v^as against Mr. 
Barnes ; and consequently he was suspended from the office of the 
ministry. 

The case came before the General Assembly in May, 1836, at 
Pittsburg, by appeal and complaint of Mr. Barnes, and also by 
appeal and complaint of some others ; all of which were taken up 
together, as requiring but one discussion. The trial was protracted 
through a large portion of the session, being discussed, more or less, 
eleven days. The appeal Avas sustained by 134 to 96 ; and the 
decision of the Synod of Philadelphia, suspending him from the 
oihce of the gospel ministry, was reversed — 145 to 78. The Rev. 
Dr. Miller, of Princeton, proposed a resolution, the purport of which 
was, that Mr. Barnes' Notes on the Romans were at variance with 
the Confession of Faith, on the subjects of original sin, the relation 
of man to Adam, justification by faith, and the atoning sacrifice 
and righteousness of the Redeemer ; that he had controverted the 
language of our standards in a reprehensible manner ; that, although 
he bad removed from his book, or modified many reprehensible 
pasisages, Mr. Barnes be admonished to review the book, to modify 
still further the statements which have grieved his brethren, and be 
more careful, in time to come, to study the purity and peace of the 
church. This resolution was rejected by 12:i to 109 : three declined 
voting. 

During the progress of Mr. Barnes' case before the different tri- 
bunals, the trial of Dr. Beecher before the Presbytery of Cincinnati, 
on the charges brought by Dr. J. L. Wilson, of Cincinnati, for 
heresy, slander, and hypocrisy, took place, and the same general 
ground of doctrine was gone over there in an extended discussion, 
itcports of these trials were widely circulated and carefully read, 
and the community was deeply agitated, if not fully informed on 
the doctrines involved. In the course of these trials all the ques- 
tions of order, or discipline, or doctrine, that agitated the church, 
Avcre involved, either as circumstantials or essentials. The spirit of 
discussion and division, of excitement and jealousy, spread over the 
wliole church Avith more or less bitterness, and Avere found in the 
prayer-meeting, the lecturo-room, the pulpit, and the revival. It 



494 THE CAUSE OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 

began to be apparent to all that there must be a cessation of hostili- 
ties by compromise and concession, or by triumph in debate, or by 
division. Of the first there was little prospect; of the other two, 
the latter was more probable, though difficult. Compromise, Avitli 
thanksgiving to God, in the Assembly, had been tried in vain ; deci- 
sion, after debate, in Synod, had been followed by a counter de- 
cision in Assembly, and in that highest judicatory the decision 
of one year, by the delegates of the church, was followed by a 
counter decision, by other delegates, in a succeeding Assembly. 
The discussions seemed to be ended, or continued only in vain 
repetitions, and peace was looked for in vain except in the submission 
of one party, or by elective affinity divisions. 

4th. THE CAUSE OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 

From an early period of her existence the Presbyterian Clnn'ch 
was engaged in preaching the gospel to the heathen tribes in 
America. At times she had cause to rejoice greatly over the mea- 
sure of success granted to her eiforts, which were never equal to the 
importance of the cause or her own dignity. The Presbyteries, 
Synods, and General Assembly, particularly the Synod of Virginia, 
had taken order on the subject, and pious individuals had come 
cheerfully to the work. There are many names on the list of Indian 
missionaries that ought not to pass from the memory of the church. 
Private associations had been formed, embracing churches, and 
members of churches, of the Presbyterian denomination, in some of 
its numerous divisions, whose efforts to evangelize the Indian tribes 
were energetic, but not under the supervision of any judicatory of 
the Presbyterian Church. The formation of the American Board of 
Commission^ers for Foreign Missions, by the Congregationalists of 
New England, was an epoch in the history of the Church of Christ. 
It was the first organized effort of the American churches to send 
the gospel to the heathen of the eastern continent. It met with 
great favor. Some felt their obligations to preach the gospel to 
every creature, and made donations to the Board that was sending 
messengers to the land of darkness ; others sympathized with what 
seemed a heroic effort of benevolence for the civilization of the race, 
and gave money. The operations of the Board were enlarged, and 
the feelings of the church w^ere more deeply enlisted. The united 
efforts of Christian people were called for, and given cheerfully, to 
' carry on the annually enlarging labors of that active and prudent 
Board. Wisdom in council, and energy in action, and success in 
effort, marked the progress of the foreign missionary enterprise, and 
wo:i the confidence of the Congregational and Presbyterian churches. 
In a series of years, there was so much to admire, and so little to 
blame, in the management of the Board, that all contributions from 
the Presbyterians, or nearly so, made for the spread of the gospel 
in heathen nations and tribes, were sent to the American Board. 
The children of the Presbyterian Church that desired the life of a 
missionary, wore sent forth under her direction. The different for- 



THE CAUSE OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 

eign missionary associations were eitlier dissolved or had become its 
auxiliaries, and tlie missions among the aborigines generally com- 
mitted to its supervision. 

The spirit of nationality pervaded the Presbyterian Church in all 
its benevolent efforts. She united heartily in the Bible Society, and 
hailed every association formed for its aid, and shared with entire 
confidence the management of its concerns with all denominations 
that desired to be engaged. She took a leading part in the Colo- 
nization Society, and united on the broadest principles with all 
associations for its support. She did the same with the Tract 
Society, and the Sunday School. For some years this union of 
effort added strength to the cause, and was a blessedness to all 
engaged. The question Avas proposed, Could there not be a union, 
at least with the Congregational and Presbyterian churches, in the 
cause of education for the ministry, and in domestic missions ? 
There were many advocates. There were many objectors. The 
Assembly never relinquished the oversight of those Christian labors, 
though she pursued them languidly for some years. The American 
Education Society, under its admirable secretary, Cornelius, had 
many warm supporters in the Presbyterian Church ; and the Home 
Missionary Society, under the skilful management of an able Board 
in New York, aspired to be the channel of domestic missions, as the 
American Board was of foreign missions. After full discussion, the 
General Assembly resolved to pursue the education cause and the 
domestic missionary effort with renewed zeal, and took the proper 
steps to ensure success. In both these causes her progress has been 
in some measure becoming the magnitude of the intoi'ests involved, 
and other names besides the departed Breckenridge and M'Dowell 
are embalmed in the heart of the church for everlasting remembrance. 

In the progress of events the enquiry arose, Ought not the Pres- 
byterian Church, with her extensive borders, her strength of num- 
bers, and her abundant resources, to engage in the work of preaching 
the gospel to every creature, in a manner more fitting her accounta- 
bility ? and the universal answer from every quarter, within and 
without the church, reproved her sluggishness. The next enquiry 
was. Could she ever accomplish as much through the American 
Board, with all its acknowledged excellences, as by an independent 
organization ? This question was debated, with intense earnestness, 
by the best, the wisest, and the weakest in the church. It became 
intermingled with the excitements about doctrines, and practice, 
and revivals, which were agitating the Christian community every- 
where. And the discussion about foreign missions was carried on 
with a temper and spirit sufficiently energetic, but not alwa^'s be- 
coming the gospel of love. 

The Rev. John II. Ilice, Professor in Union Tli^ological Seminary 
in Virginia, a man by the habits of his mind, and his opportunities 
of observation while agent for the seminary, the best qualified to 
understand the geographical and doctrinal divisions prevailing, or 
commencing in the church, felt it necessary to do something for the 



496 THE CAUSR OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 

peace and unity of the professing; family of Christ. Writing to Dr. 
Wisncr, of Boston, nnder date of Novemher 22d, 1830, he says — 
" But the most fearful sign of the present times is the rising of the 
spirit of controversy and disputation, much like that which broke out 
in the time of the Reformation. In all the strong parts of both the 
Congregational and Presbyterian Churches we see the existence of 
the evil. My last journey made me sick at heart. Both in New 
York and Philadelphia I was in continual pain and mortification. I 
regard the human race as at this moment standing on the covered 
crater of a volcano, in which elemental fires are raging with 
the intensity of the Tophet ordained of old. What shall we do ? 
Nothing but one strong feeling can put down another. The church 
is not purified by controversy, but by love. By knowing Christ 
crucified we know enough to kindle up holy love. I have therefore 
brought my mind to the conclusion that the thing most needed at 
this present time is a revival of religion among churches, and espe- 
cially a larger increase of holiness among ministers." He thus ex- 
presses his desire of accomplishing something at the next Assembly, 
May, 1831, and desires his friends from Boston to be there not to 
argue, but to strive to kindle a flame of love. He proposed that 
something should be done in the cause of missions to get the whole 
Presbyterian Church engaged. He passed through a suffering win- 
ter, and as the time of the Assembly drew near he felt himself 
approaching the grave. Turning all the energies of his mind, in his 
position of solemnity and interest, to devise something for the peace 
and welfare of the Presbyterian Church, as preparatory to preaching 
the gospel to every creature ; and believing that hearty engagedness 
in that blessed work would do wonders in promoting the peace and 
extending the borders of the church, he dictated his memorial to the 
General Assembly on the subject of foreign missions ; a paper becom- 
ing the closing pages of the history of his life — his last effort of 
thought and affection for the church he loved, and worthy of a place 
in any history of the Presbyterian Church. The fate of this memo- 
rial was unknown to its author: he had passed to a better world. He 
knew that it was read before the Assembly, and sent forward for con- 
sideration to the American Board ; but hovering on the confines of 
two worlds filled with immortals that he loved, he could not ask its 
fate. 

On the third day of the session, May 21st, 1831, the memorial, 
having received the approbation of the brethren in Princeton, was 
read and committed to Rev. Messrs. Armstrong, of North River, 
Calvert, of West Tennessee, Goodrich, of Orange, J. M'Dowell, of 
Elizabethtown, and Dr. Agnew, Elder, from Carlisle. On Tuesday, 
the 31st, a committee was appointed " to attend the next annual 
meeting of the American Board of Commissioners of Foreign Mis- 
sions, and confer with that body in respect to measures to be adopted 
for enlisting the energies of the Presbyterian Church more exten- 
sively in the cause of missions to the heathen ; and that said com- 
mittee report the results of tiiis conference, and their views on the 



THE CAUSE OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 497 

■whole subject to the next Assembly." The gentlemen chosen by 
ballot on nomination were — Rev. Messrs. John M'Dowell, of Eliza- 
bethtown, Thomas M'Auley, of Philadelphia, and James Richards, 
Newark, the principals ; and Rev. Messrs. A. Alexander, John 
Breckenridge and Elisha Swift alternates. When Dr. Rice heard 
the names of the committee read to him on his sick bed, he said 
smilingly, that some of the alternates he thought understood his 
views better than some of the principals. 

This memorial, from its source, its author and its weighty thoughts, 
made an impression upon the Assembly. The person, manner, voice 
and spirit of its author were wanting to give it the thrilling influence. 
One expression in the memorial — " the Presbyterian Church a Mis- 
sionary Society,'" fixed upon in the study of Mr. Nevins, in Balti- 
more, the last visit made there by Dr. Rice, has, from that Assem- 
bly, been the rallying call to the church. The active young brethren 
of Baltimore Presbytery had resolved their Presbytery into a foreign 
missionary society. And about the time the memorial was sent to 
Princeton for consideration, a circular from the Presbytery of Bal- 
timore called the attention of the Presbytery of Lexington to the 
same subject. The records of the meeting at Fincastle, April 29th, 
1831, say — " whereas this Presbytery has received a communication 
from the Presbytery of Baltimore informing us of their purpose to 
engage more efficiently in the promotion of foreign missions ; and 
likewise urge a number of weighty considerations to show that the 
Presbyterian Church generally, and Presbyterians individually, 
should unite with them in this good work, in which this Presbytery 
fully concur. Therefore^ Resolved, That this Presbytery highly ap- 
prove of the resolutions adopted by the Presbytery of Baltimore. 
2d. Resolved, That as soon as practicable this Presbytery will 
engage in foreign missions." 

The memorial of Dr. Rice was laid before the Board of Commis- 
sioners, that held its annual meeting, in October of that year, in 
New Haven, Connecticut, by Messrs. M'Dowell, M'Auley and 
Richards. A committee of conference was appointed by the Board 
consisting of Rev. Messrs. Jeremiah Day, Lyman Beecher and B. 
B. Wisner. Their joint report was adopted and sent to the As- 
sembly of 1832. The final action of the Board, as expressed in 
Dr. Mjller's notice, was not known at the South, or generally any 
where till some years after. 

lu November of the same year, the ministers of the Synod of Pitta- 
burg organized the Western Foreign Missionary Society. The move- 
ment seemed to many East of the mountains as hasty and uncalled for. 
To others it appeared a work of Christian prudence and decision. 
Leading mt-n ni the Church East and West of the mountains favored 
the formation of the Western Society, and gave liberally to its funds ; 
among the contributors were the Professors of the Theological Semi- 
nary at Princeton. The reasons given by the Western brethren for 
their speedy action were, that they received the great truth, " The 

32 



49,8 THE CAUSE OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 

Preshyterian Church a Missionary Society,'" and that the General 
Assembly had not entered upon the work ; that the American Board 
discouraged, both in principle and in action, a separate organization 
for the Presbyterian Church ; and besides, that Board would not 
promise "to regard with fraternal feelings," any association formed 
by the Assembly or any inferior judicatory to carry on the work of 
Foreign Missions ; and the churches of that Synod, and many other 
churches would not any longer act cheerfully, if at all, through the 
American Board, The Rev, E. P. Swift entered "wath great activity 
upon the duties of Secretary of the new Society ; and the churches 
West of the Alleghany commenced making collections and dona- 
tions more liberal than those made in the early days of the American 
Board. 

In May 1882, the joint report adopted by the American Board was 
laid before the Assembly ; and after discussion, resolved, " That 
while the Assembly would express no opinion in relation to the prin- 
ciples contained in the report, they cordially recommend the American 
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions to the affection and 
patronage of the churches." This report was widely circulated both 
in the annual report of the Board, and in other ways ; and was 
generally read. An able document, it presented in clear, strong 
language the principles of the American Board, and the reasons why 
they discouraged a separate organization by any ecclesiastical judica- 
tory. The main points of the report Avere, 1st. That the Ameri- 
can Board is, in the opinion of the committee, properly a national 
institution ; 2nd, The board sustains the same relation to the Con- 
gregational, Presbyterian and Reformed Dutch Churches ; and fairly 
represents each of these religious denominations ; 3d. The proceecl- 
ings of the board and of the prudential committee have uniformly been 
iu strict accordance with that relation ; 4th. There are very high 
responsibilities, securing the purity and efficiency of the board and 
its missions. These responsibilities are 1st. The prudential com- 
mittee is responsible to the board ; 2nd. It is also responsible to the 
public : 3d. The board is under obligation to supply the highest 
ecclesiastical bodies of the three denominations with copies of its 
annual report ; 4th. Missionaries in connection with presbytery, 
classis, or association, are not affected in their ecclesiastical rela- 
tions by coming into connection with this Board ; 5th. In raising 
funds, regard is had to the ecclesiastical habits of the people. Also 
previous to the union of the United Foreign Missionary Society 
with the American Board in 1826, an address was sent forth 
giving reasons why there should be but one institution for foreign 
missions for the three denominations, Presbyterian, Reformed Dutch 
and Congregational. They were, 1st. It will save time and labor ; 
2nd. It will save expense ; 3d. There is no necessity for more than 
one institution ; 4th. It will remove the danger of collision ; 5th. 
A single institution will greatly promote Christian affection ; 6th. 
A great saving of toil, expense and life, in the research and explo- 



THE CAUSE OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 499 

rations indispensable to a successful prosecution of the work ; 7th. 
In missions as in every important concei'n, experience is the safest 
guide, often leading to modifications in methods of procedure, and 
greatly augmenting the efficiency and success of the enterprise ; 8th. 
To "which may be added that constitution of human nature by which 
interest and motives and eff'ort and reward correspond with the 
magnitude and sublimity of the object presented. 

In view of these facts the committee of conference, " are fully 
satisfied that it is wholly inexpedient to attempt the formation of 
any distinct organization within the three denominations, for eon- 
ducting foreign missions ; and that it is of the highest importance 
to their own spiritual prosperity, and to the existence of the Re- 
deemer's kingdom on the earth, that the ecclesiastical bodies and 
the individual churches in these connections should give to the 
American Board their cordial, united and vigorous support." And 
in regard to "measures to be adopted for enlisting the energies of 
the Presbyterian Church, but two things are wanting to secure the 
desired results — 1st. That the prudential committee of the American 
Board should take prompt and effectual measures by agencies and 
in other ways to bring the subject of foreign missions, in its various 
relations, before the individual congregations and members of the 
Presbyterian body; and 2nd, that the General Assembly and sub- 
ordinate judicatories of the Church, give their distinct and efficient 
sanction and aid to the measures that shall be adopted for that pur- 
pose." In consequence of this report and the recommendation of 
the Assembly, Rev. B. B. Wisner, Secretary of the Board, in the 
fall of 1832, visited the Synods of Virginia and North Carolina, 
and was instrumental in forming the Central Board of Foreign Mis- 
sions, embracing the two Synods. Rev. Wm. J. Armstrong, suc- 
cessor of Dr. Rice as pastor of the Church in Richmond, was made 
the corresponding secretary and general agent. By his zealous la- 
bors the ctmrches were awaked to their duty with the happiest re- 
sults. Mr. Armstrong became a secretary of the American Board, 
and was succeeded by Rev. J. D. Mitchell ; he, retiring to a pastoral 
charge in a few years, was succeeded by Rev. Wm. Henry Foote, 
on whose resignation, after seven years' service, the Central Board 
was dissolved and the churches commenced acting directly through 
the Assembly's Board. 

The Western Board of Foreign Missions pressed on with vigor. 
An African mission was speedily organized with two missionaries, 
Messrs, Barr and Pinney. Mr. Barr, Avhile making the necessary 
preparations for departure, suddenly died in Richmond, Virginia. 
Mr. Pinney proceeded on the mission, and still lives, having done 
good service for the Board, and conferred immeasurable benefits on 
Africa. In 1833, the Lodiana mission embarked. One of the 
members of that mission, Dr. John C. Lowrie, is now a secretary of the 
Assembly's Board, having returned from India on account of ill- 
health, alter some years of service in heathen lands. The sympa- 
thies of the public were enlisted, and Presbytery after Presbytery 



500 THE CAUSE OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 

sought connection with the Western Board ; and the Synod of Phila- 
delphia united with the Synod of Pittsburg in its management. Its 
prosperity in collections, and usefulness in labor went on hand in 
hand, and every annual report gave richer and richer evidences of 
divine favor, and the necessity of the institution became as apparent 
as its success. In 1834, the advantage of having the seat of its 
operations on the seaboard became apparent. And in May, 1835, 
the General Assembly appointed a Committee to negotiate a transfer 
of the Western Board to the Assembly. Before the close of the 
session, the Assembly empowered the Committee to conclude the 
transfer should the way be clear, and the terms satisfactory; and 
make report. At the meeting of the Synod of Pittsburg in the fall, 
the terms were negotiated, and the transfer completed according to 
act of Assembly. The missionaries were informed of the transfer, 
and directed to expect their supplies from the Assembly's Board 
after May, 1836. All necessary preparations v/ere made for remov- 
ing the seat of the Board ; and Mr. Swift resigned his office as 
secretary, choosing to remain with his congregation. At this time 
there were about twenty missionaries connected with the Board; and 
the treasury was entirely unembarrassed. 

The anticipations of the friends of the new Board were overthrown 
at the meeting of the Assembly, in 1836. When the transfer was 
reported, it was committed to Rev. Messrs. Phillips, Scovil, Skinner, 
Dunlap, and Mr. Ewing, "who were authorized to review the whole 
case, and present it to the consideration of the Assembly." The 
majority reported in favor of accepting the transfer, appointing a 
Missionary Board, and making New York the centre of operations. 
The minority reported, that in consideration of the intimate union 
existing between the American Board and the Presbyterian Church, 
and to avoid collision — "it is inexpedient that the Assembly should 
organize a separate Foreign Missionary Association." The yeas 
and nays were, for majority report, 106 ; for minority report, 110. 
This result, connected Avith the agitations and discussions then afflict- 
ing the church, was less surprising than arousing. The Western 
Board was immediately reorganized ; and preparations were made to 
carry on the work of missions with increased vigor. Walter Lowrie, 
Esq., Secretary of the United States Senate, the father of one of 
the missionaries to Lodiana, was elected Secretary of the Board, and 
on becoming free from the obligations of his office in Washington, 
entered on his duties in Pittsburg. 

Some extracts from a letter from Dr. Miller, of Princeton, are 
pertinent in this case. The letter is dated, April 15th, 1837, and 
appeared in the Presbyterian of the 22d of that month, and is in 
reply to a communication from Rev. John M'llhenny, of Lewisburg, 
Virginia. After saying that he had been charged with inconsistency 
in maintaining, in 1833, that it was better for the Western Society 
not to be under the care of the Assembly, and, in 1836, in defending 
the contrary opinion, he says, " These brethren themselves, (the 
New School*), have had more agency in bringing about the change 



THE CAUSE OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 501 

of opinion of "which they complain than all others combined." In 
reply to some enquiry respecting matters in which he had taken a 
part, he says further, " The overture of Dr. Rice has been grievously 
misrepresented. It is well known that excellent and lamented man 
was a warm friend to the American Board, and yet it is manifest 
from the overture itself, that he wished and expected the General 
Assembly as such, in some form, to undertake and conduct Foreign 
Missions. I so understood the paper when it reached Princeton, 
and so understanding it, gave it my hearty support in the General 
Assembly of 1831, of which I happened to be a member, and to 
which it Avas presented. It was that overture, no doubt, wliich gave 
rise to the appointment of a Committee on the part of the Assembly, 
to confer with the American Board, at New Haven in the autumn of 
the same year. I was present as a member of the Board, when the 
Joint Committee of the Assembly and the Board laid before the 
latter a report, expressing the opinion that the General Assembly 
ought 7iot to undertake any separate action in the missionary field. 
When the question on this report was about to be taken, I arose 
and remarked, that I could not give an unqualified vote in favor of 
that report ; that I was persuaded there was a large portion of the 
Presbyterian Church that ea'rnestly wished a Board of Missions of 
our own church to be formed, and that, in all probability, would 
ultimately form one. But that I would cheerfully vote for the 
original report, provided the following addition to it could be made, 
which I moved as an amendment, viz., ' While this Board accept and 
approve the foregoing report, as expressing their firm opinion on 
the subject referred to the Committee of conference: — liesolved, 
That if the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, or any 
of its subordinate judicatories, shall eventually think proper to form 
any association for conducting Foreign Missions separately from the 
American Board — this Board will regard such associations with 
fraternal feelings, and without the least disposition to interfere with 
its organization or proceedings.' This amendment, hawever, was 
very unceremoniously negatived, two other members of the Board 
only, as far as I recollect, viz., Dr. Spring, of New York, and Dr. 
Caruahan, of Princeton, rising in its favor." 

5th. THE ACT AND TESTIMONY. 

One other event, caused by the divisions and distractions in 
the church, gave intensity to the discussions that for about four 
years convulsed the church, and made its division inevitable, the 
issuing of the Act and Testimony in May, 1884. A memorial had 
been presented to the Assembly of 1884, signed in whole, or in part, 
by about nine Presbyteries, and eight Sessions, eighteen ministers, 
and ninety elders ; " asking of this Assembly to apply such reme- 
dies as may be necessary to correct the evils of which they com- 
plain." Tlie committee for consideration made report nullifying the 
positions of the memorial and affirming the contrary, which was 



502 THE ACT AND TESTIMONY. 

adopted by the Assembly. In consequence of tliis act of Assembly, 
■which affected many minds in a similar manner, it was thought best 
to address the churches in a solemn and decisive manner. Mr. 
Eno-les proposed the laying the matter before the ministers, and 
calling upon the friends of truth to rally. Mr. Hodge, of Princeton, 
drew up the list of errors. Mr. R. J. Breckenridge drew a paper 
which he named the Act and Testimony, embracing his own views 
often expressed, and the suggestions of Mr. Engles, and the list of 
errors presented by Dr. Hodge. No paper since the protest, drawn 
up nearly a century before, addressed the judgment of men with 
equal power to fasten attention and lead to decision. 

The following extracts contain the substance of the paper — "We 
adopt this Act and Testimony first as it regards doctrines. 1st. We 
do bear our solemn testimony against the right claimed by many of 
interpreting the doctrines of our standards in a sense different from 
the general sense of the church for years past, whilst they still con- 
tinue in our communion ; on the contrary, we aver that they who 
adopt our standards are bound by candor, and the simplest integrity, 
to hold them in their obvious accepted sense. 2d. We testify against 
the unchristian subterfuge to which some have recoui'se when they 
avow a general adherence to our standards as a system, while they 
deny doctrines essential to the system, or hold doctrines at complete 
variance with the system. 3d. We testify against the reprehensible 
conduct of those in our communion who hold, and preach, and 
publish Arminian and Pelagian heresies, professing at the same 
time to embrace our creed, and pretending that these errors do 
consist therewith. 4th. We testify against the conduct of those 
who while they profess to approve and adopt our doctrines and order, 
do nevertheless speak and publish, in terms, or by necessary impli- 
cation, that which is derogatory to both, and which tends to bring 
both into disrepute. 5th. We testify against the following as a 
part of the errors Avhich are held and taught by many persons in 
our church." 

EKRORS. 

" 1st. Our relation to Adam. — That we have no more to do with 
the first sin of Adam than with the sins of any other parent. 
2d. Native Depravity. — That there is no such thing as original 
sin ; that infants come into the world as perfectly free from the cor- 
ruption of nature as Adam was when he was created ; that by 
original sin nothing more is meant than the fact that all the pos- 
terity of Adam, though born entirely free from moral defilement, 
will always begin to sin when they begin to exercise moral agency, 
and that this fact is somehow connected with the fall of Adam. 
3d. Imputation. — That the doctrine of imputed sin and imputed 
righteousness is a novelty, and is nonsense. 4th. Ability. — That 
the impenitent sinner is by nature, and independently of the aid of 
the Holy Spirit, in full possession of all the powers necessary to a 
compliance with the commands of God ; and that if he labored under 



THE ACT AND TESTIMONY. 503 

any kind of inability, natural or moral, which he could not remove 
himself, he would be excusable for not complying with God's will. 
5th. Regeneration. — That man's regeneration is his own act ; 
that it consists merely in the change of our governing purpose, 
j which change we must ourselves produce. 6th. Divine influence. — 
i That God cannot exert such an influence on the minds of men as 
shall make it certain that they will choose and act in a particular 
' manner without destroying their moral agency ; and that in a moral 
' system God could not prevent the existence of sin, or the present 
amount of sin, however much he might desire it. 7th. Atonement. 
— That Christ's sufferings were not truly and properly vicarious. 
Which doctrines and statements are dangerous and heretical, con- 
trary to the gospel of God and inconsistent with our Confession of 
Faith." 

After bearing testimony against disorders in discipline, — and dis- 
orders in the government of the Church, it proceeds to Recommen- 
dations to the Churches. " Dear Christian Brethren, you who love 
Jesus Christ in sincerity, and in truth, and adhere to the plain doc- 
trines of the cross as taught in the standards prepared by the West- 
minster Assembly, and constantly held by the true Presbyterian 
Church, to all of you who love your ancient and pure Constitution, and 
desire to restore our abused and corrupted Church to her simplicity, 
purity and truth, we, a portion of yourselves, ministers and elders 
of your churches, and servants of one common Lord, would propose 
most respectfully and kindly, and yet most earnestly : — " 1st. That 
we refuse to give countenance to ministers, elders, agents, editors 
and teachers, or to those who are in any other capacity engaged in 
religious instructions or eff"ort, who hold the preceding or similar 
errors. 2d. That we make every lawful effort to subject all such per- 
sons, especially if they be ministers, to the just exercise of discipline 
by the proper tribunals. 3d. That we use all proper means to re- 
store the discipline of the Church, in all the courts, to a sound, 
just. Christian state. 4th. That we use our endeavors to prevent 
the introduction of new principles into our system, and to restore 
our tribunals to their ancient purity. 5th. That we consider the 
presbyterial existence, or acts of any Presbytery or Synod, formed 
upon the principles of Elective Affinity, as unconstitutional, and all 
I niiuisters and churches voluntarily included in such bodies as having 
i virtually departed from the standards of our Church. 6th. We 
I recommend that all ministers and elders, Church sessions, Presby- 
I teries and Synods, who approve of this act and testimony, give their 
i public adherence thereto in such manner as they shall prefer, and 
^ communicate their names, and when a Church court, a copy of 
their adhering act. 7th. That inasmuch as our only hope of improve- 
ment and reformation in the aff"airs of our Church depends on the in- 
terposition of Jiim who is the King in Zion, that wc will unceasingly 
and importunately supplicate the throne of grace for the return of 
that purity and peace, the absence of which we now sorrowfully de- 
plore. 8th. We do earnestly recommend that on the 2d Thursday of 



504 THE ACT AND TESTIMONY. 

May, 1835, a Convention be held in the city of Pittsburg;, to be com- 
posed of two members, a minister and ruling elder from each Pres- 
bytery, or from the minority of any Presbytery, who may concur in 
the sentiments of this act and testimony, to deliberate and consult 
on the present state of our Church, and to adopt such measures as 
may be best suited to restore our prostrated standards. 

"And now. Brethren, our whole heart is laid onen to you and to 
the world. If the majority of our Church are ao;ainst us, they will, 
we suppose, in the end, either see the infatuation of their course, 
and retrace their steps, or they will at last attempt to cut us off. If 
the former, we shall bless the God of Jacob ; if the latter, we are 
ready, for the sake of Christ, and in support of the testimony now 
made, not only to be cut off, but, if need be, to die also. If, on the 
other hand, the body be in the main sound, as we would fondly hope, 
we have here, frankly, openly, and candidly, laid before our erring 
brethren the course we are, by the grace of God, irrevocably deter- 
mined to pursue. It is our steadfast aim to reform the Church, or 
to testify against its errors and defections, until testimony will be no 
longer heard, and we commit the issue into the hands of him who is 
over all, God blessed forever. Amen." 

This paper produced great excitement, or rather directed existing 
excitement into a new channel. In some sections of the Church it 
received numerous signatures. Very few names were given in Vir- 
ginia. The general feeling in the Synod was, that however true the 
paper might be in principle, it was not required in the circumstances. 
It however called all men to thought and reflection. 

The Convention met in 1835, and was fully attended : no delegate 
from Virginia or North Carolina appeared. A strong memorial was 
prepared for the Assembly, and handed in the 2d day of the session. 
The committee, of which Dr. Miller was chairman, with Messrs. 
Iloge, Edgar, Elliot, Mcllhonny, Stonetreet, and Banks, reported; 
and eight resolutions, after long discussion, and some amendments, 
were adopted by the Assembly : — The 1st, aflirming the right of a 
Presbytery to be entirely satisfied of the soundness of faith of those 
applying for admission ; 2d, affirming the right, and, in some cases, 
the duty of a judicatory of the Church, to bear testimony against any 
printed publication, whether the author be living or dead ; 3d, affirm- 
ing that the erection of Presbyteries, or other courts, not on geogra- 
phical principles, but by diversities of doctrinal belief, is contrary to 
the constitution ; 4th, the Church courts thus formed in and around 
Philadelphia to be dissolved ; 5th, that the first duty of the Presby- 
terian Church is to sustain her own boards, without prohibiting the 
action of voluntary boards in her bounds ; 6th, that the annulling 
of the plan of union of 1801 is desirable ; 7th, that correspondence 
with the associations of the Congregational Cnurches ought to be 
preserved ; and 8th, that all such opinions as are not distinguishable 
from Pelagian or Arminiau, ought to be condemned. 

The same Assembly proposed the transfer of the Western Foreign 



THE ACT AND TESTIMONY. 505 

Missionary Society, and that efforts ought to be made to supply the 
world with the Bible in twenty years. 

The Assembly of 1836, also held in Pittsburg, was of a different 
complexiou from its predecessor, and proceeded to enactments con- 
trary in spirit and letter to the doings of 1835. The decisions of 
the Synod of Philadelphia, in the case of Mr. Barnes, were reversed, 
and he was restored to the ministry ; the proposition of Dr. Miller 
to condemn parts of Mi'. Barnes's book was rejected ; the transfer 
of the Western Foreign Missionary Society was set aside ; and the 
principle of carrying on missions in a church capacity voted down. 
Dr. Wilson withdrew his appeal from the decision of the Synod 
of Cincinnati, believing a trial would be a needless consumption 
of time. 

The minority appointed a committee of correspondence to act 
till the next Assembly, with powers to call a convention to be held 
in May, 1837, should a convention be thought desirable. Such con- 
vention was called ; and the anxious question in Virginia was, Shall 
we go into it ? Can we keep hack any longer from the contest 
waging 9 Can neutralitg be preserved ? 

6th. THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY. 

In some form, this vexed question was before the Assembly and 
in public prints : an annual firebrand, in form of memorial, or peti- 
tion, or reference, was thrown into the highest court of the Church. 
The Southern members could not avoid voting upon it, after hear- 
ing much that was offensive. The whole subject was discussed in 
the various forms and attitudes it might be made to assume — the 
right to hold slaves politically — the right to do so religiously — the 
advantages and disadvantages, both politically and religiously — the 
right of slave-holders to church fellowship, as ministers or as private^ 
members, and, finally, the necessity of discipline, even to excommu- 
nication, of all slave-holders, minors excepted. This exciting subject 
was mingled with the other causes of irritation, from year to year, 
till it became exasperating. Neither the attack nor defence could 
be cool. On the one side was assault, without offer of quarter ; 
and, on the other, a resolute and fiery defence, without compromise. 
This question alone would have brought the Presbyterian Church to 
the verge of disruption, as it has done the Methodist Episcopal ; 
and, unless the assailants paused, would have rent it asunder. The 
Presbyterian Church is but a fraction of the South ; and, of that 
fraction, many are females and minors. The few Christian men, 
were they convinced of the necessity of such a move as abolition, 
could do nothing in the body politic. They must let the subject 
rest, or emigrate. 

LASTLY, A DIVISION OF THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH. 

A correspondent of the Southern Religious Telegraph, of June 
24th, 183G, speaking of the Assembly of which he had been a mem- 
ber, says : " 1 hope that such another Assembly will never meet but 



506 THE ACT AND TESTIMONY. 

once again ; and then only with full and delegated powers amicably 
to separate, in order that each party may prosecute its own views 
and plans in its own way. On the slavery question, the Assembly 
did all that they could do as conscientious men. That is not the 
body of men to settle this matter ; nor need the South ever look for 
peace and rest from any of its decisions on this point. And now it 
becomes a grave and serious question, whether the Southern section 
of our Church will any more, or again, expose its representatives 
to the scoffs and taunts, and jeers and misrepresentations, and 
excommunications and maledictions of the abolitionists, both male 
and female." 

To this the Editor added: ''We fully concur with our correspon- 
dent, that a crisis has come ; and that if there can be no com- 
promise, division must be tried. If the South cannot look for peace 
and rest in the Assembly, on the slavery question, is it not time for 
all the Southern Presbyteries to refuse unanimously to send repre- 
sentatives to that body?" 

The Presbytery of Concord, North Carolina, at its fall meeting 
in 1836, expressed itself strongly : " The friends of orthodoxy 
throughout our country should, with deliberation and firmness, co- 
operate in every prudent effort to secure what true Presbyterians 
cannot surrender ; and that to guard against all precipitancy, and 
afibrd ample space for the repentance and reformation of erring 
brethren, it be respectfully recommended to await the decision of 
another General Assembly. Rather than surrender the truth, or 
perpetuate the present distracting agitation, we will feel bound to 
submit to a division of the Church, upon any plan which may be 
found most conducive to peace and good order." 

The Presbytery of South Carolina resolved, " That, in the view of 
this Presbytery, the Old School and the New have got so wide 
apart, in sentiment and feeling, that for the future there can be no 
hope of friendly co-operation united in one body. That for the 
sake of peace, and the better promoting the interests of Christ's 
kingdom, the parties ought to separate. But, in case of separa- 
tion, Ave Avill closely adhere to the standards of the Presbyterian 
Church." 

Position of the Virginia Synod. 

At the meeting of Synod at Petersburg, November, 1836, a paper 
was presented by George A. Baxter, William Hill, S. B. Wilson, 
William S. Plumer and James M. Brown, appointed for the purpose, 
drawn up by Dr. Baxter, expressive of the position the Synod 
then held. 

Act of the Virginia Synod, 

Unanimously adopted in Session at Petersburg, Nov. 7th, 1836. 

" Whilst we enjoy, within the bounds of this Synod, a great mea- 
sure of peace and unanimity, and soundness in theological views, 
some other parts of our denomination are divided and distracted to 



ACT OF THE VIRGINIA SYNOD. 507 

sucli a degree as calls upon the church for deep humiliation and 
humble prayer to Almighty God for the removal of the evils by 
which "\ve are afflicted. The prominent causes of our disturbance 
consist in the tendency to error, the spirit of angry controversy with 
which that tendency has been met, and the great loss of Christian 
afiection and brotherly confidence between the parties Avhich have 
arisen in the contest. We believe that the causes, which appear 
most prominent now, are not the original cause of the evils by which 
we are surrovmded. Our church must have departed from God 
before He gave us over to the unhappy state of things in which we 
find ourselves involved ; and deep humiliation, repentance, and the 
doing of our first works, must precede the removal of those things 
by M'liich we are afflicted. 

" One thing which presses with peculiar force on the Presbyterian 
Church, in the South, is the spirit of abolition, as lately developed 
in some parts of the country. This spirit, we believe, is entirely 
contrary to the word of God. It is well known that the apostles 
ministered and planted churches in countries in which slavery 
abounded, and that of a more aggravated form than ours ; and yet 
masters and slaves were members of those churches, and equally 
under the acknowledged authority of the same spiritual teachers. 
In this way the inspired apostles had the subject of slavery fully 
before them ; and they gave directions, without any appearance of 
reserve, for the mutual duties of the relation, leaving the whole 
subject of slavery to the benign and gradual operation of the gospel. 
These facts should convince us that the apostolic directions in the 
New Testament ought to form the rules for the government of our 
conduct in this matter. If, after this, the master is criminal, it 
cannot be by sustaining the relation of master, according to the 
rules given by divine inspiration, but by the violation of those rules. 
Tliere is, however, one passage of Scripture which not only shows 
the criminality of abolition doctrines, but also so plainly and fully 
prescribes our duty in relation to them, that we think it proper to 
quote it at length. It is in 1st Timothy, 6th chapter, 1-5 verses — 
* Let as many servants as are under the yoke count their own mas- 
ters worthy of all honor, that the name of God and his doctrine be 
not blasphemed. And they that have believing masters, let them 
not despise them, because they are brethren; but rather do them 
service, because they are faithful and beloved partakers of the 
benefit. These things teach and exhort. If any man teach other'- 
wise, and consent not to wholesome words, even the words of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, and to the doctrine which is according to godli- 
ness, he is proud, knowing nothing, but doting about questions and 
strifes of words, whereof cometh envy, strife, railings, evil sur- 
miaings, perverse disputings of men of corrupt minds, and destitute 
of the truth, supposnig tliat gain is godliness : from such withdraw 
thyself.' We tlunk it is as plain as words can make anything, that 
muderu abolition princi])les and spirit constitute the case of those 
men wlio teach otkerwiae than the apostle aj^proves, and from the 



508 ACT OF THE VIRGINIA SYNOD. 

class from which he commanded Timothy to witJidraiv himself. The 
apostle's teaching was, that servants should count their masters 
wortliy of all ho7ior, and do service to believing masters, because 
they are faithful and beloved, partakers of the benefit. Certainly 
the modern abolitionist teaches otherwise than Paul taught, and if 
he cannot be convinced of his error, the only Scriptural remedy is 
to withdraw from such. 

" Another view of the case, which we think important, is this : — 
When the General Assembly was formed, a large majority, if not 
all the Churches and Presbyteries out of which it was formed, were 
in slaveholding states. The attempt to make slaveholding a bar 
to communion or to fair ministerial standing noAV, is changing the 
constitution of our church, and the original terms of communion. 
This we cannot permit. Therefore, the Synod solemnly affirm 
that the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church have no 
right to declare that relation sinful, which Christ and his apostles 
teach to be consistent with the most unquestionable piety ; and 
that any act of the General Assembly which would impeach the 
Christian character of any man because he is a slaveholder, would 
be a palpable violation of the just principles on Avhich the union of 
our church was founded, as well as a daring usurpation of authority, 
never granted by the Lord Jesus. Lest the sentiments just ex- 
pressed should be misunderstood, Synod would add that the likeli- 
hood of the necessity of any geographical division through the 
operation of this fanatacism, is not so great as it was some time 
ago. Yet, on this subject, be the danger small or great, a vigilance 
corresponding to the exigencies of the times is our manifest duty. 

" In the next place, we would observe that certain errors have been 
lately exhibited, which we think furnish just ground of alarm to the 
church. We will not undertake to say how much of this error may 
consist in unusual phraseology, nor how far it may arise from incor- 
rect theological views. The mysticism of words has often been 
sufficient to raise separatory walls between brethren. Yet whether 
the error consist principally in words or things, it is not to our 
churches a matter of indifterence. Words are understood to stand 
for things, and the erroneous phraseology of a writer or speaker is 
calculated to lead his readers or hearers wrong, and if generally 
adopted must subvert the faith of the purest churches. The points 
of error which we think the most dangerous to us, relate to original 
sin, regeneration, justification by the righteousness of Christ, and 
the ability of the creature. The doctrine of the Presbyterian 
Church touching original sin has always been, that our first parents, 
by their first act of disobedience, fell from their original righteous- 
ness and communion with God, and so became dead in sin, and 
wholly defiled in all the faculties of soul and body ; and they being 
the root of all mankind, the guilt of this sin was imputed, and the 
same death in sin and corrupted nature conveyed to all descending 
from them by ordinary generation ; and that from this original cor- 
ruption, whereby we are utterly indisposed, disabled, and made 
opposite to all good, and inclined to all evil, do proceed all actual 



ACT OF THE VIRGINIA SYNOD. 509 

transgressions. We deeply regret to see a phraseology used on this 
subject "which is calculated to subvert the doctrine of our confession 
of faith, and, as we believe, of the Sacred Scriptures. Such as, 
original sin is no sin, but a mere tendency to sin, which in itself is 
not sinful ; the posterity of Adam are in no sense guilty of, or liable 
for, his first sin ; and that men are born innocent and without any 
moral character, &c. Whatever explanations may be given of such 
language by those who use it, we cannot but view it as calculated to 
introduce ruinous error into our church, if used by Presbyterian 
ministers. 

" On the subject of regeneration. Synod must testify against all 
modes of expression Avhich imply that regeneration consists in a 
change of the governing purpose by the creature, or in a holy act, or 
series of acts of the creature, and not in the mighty working of the 
exceeding greatness of the divine power in new creating the soul, 
and enabling it to put forth holy exercises — or that regeneration is 
in any proper sense the work of any creature but of God only. 

"We are very much grieved by observing a tendency in many 
modern writings to introduce somethinsi; like the Unitarian doctrine 
of justification ; a doctrine which supposes that the death of our 
Saviour made no proper satisfaction to the claims of the divine law, 
and that the justice of heaven did not require such satisfaction to be 
made ; but that God was ahvays placable, and willing to justify the 
sinner by a mere act of sovereign pardon as soon as the sinner 
would turn to him with penitence and submission. We consider this 
doctrine as one of the most insidious and dangerous errors which 
has ever corrupted the Church of Christ. It sometimes assumes 
the plausible, but deceitful phraseology that Christ has made our 
atonement ; has purchased our redemption, and that we are saved 
through his merits ; while it denies, and is intended to deny the im- 
putation of our Saviour's righteousness as the vicarious propitiation 
for our sins. 

" The ability of the sinner is sometimes rashly and erroneously exhi- 
bited, as if he were able to convert himself, and make himself a new 
heart independently of the sovereign, regenerating and converting 
grace of God. This doctrine, when carried out, goes to the subver- 
sion of our whole creed, and as we believe, to the subversion of the 
whole system of the gospel. Yet on this point we feel called on to 
say that there is on the other side an error which leads to an ex- 
treme equally dangerous and subversive of the Christian faith. We 
mean the error of those who assert that the sinner has no power of 
any kind for the performance of duty. This error strips the sinner 
of his moral agency and accountableness, and introduces the heresy 
of either Antinomianism or Fatalism. The true doctrine of our con- 
fession, and as we believe of the Scriptures, keeps continually in view 
the moi-al agency of man — the contingency of second causes — the 
use of means, and the utter inexcusableness of the creature ; whilst 
at the same time it places all our dependence for salvation, on the 
sovereign power and grace of God, in the regeneration and justifica- 



510 ACT OF THE VIRGINIA SYNOD. 

tion of the sinner. Therefore, whilst Synod do constantly affirm 
that by the fall the human understanding has been greatly darkened, 
the faculties of the soul greatly impaired, and through the depravity 
of the heart the human will is entirely deprived of freedom to that 
v/hich is good, and is free only to that which is evil, and that con- 
tinually ; yet they do assert that they cannot approve of any lan- 
guage which in its fair interpretation deprives man of his moral 
agency — denying that his enmity is voluntary, or teaching that it 
is in any wise excusable. 

" Respecting the question, what class of organizations we shall em- 
ploy for carrying on the great enterprizes of the church in the day 
in which we live, Synod would state that in the education of young 
men for the ministry, and in the work of domestic missions, our Pres- 
byteries are now happily united with the Boards of the General 
Assembly. In the work of foreign missions we are in connection 
with the Synod of North Carolina, most pleasantly united in the 
Central Board. All these organizations are ecclesiastical and Pres- 
byterian. In the work of supplying the world with Bibles, evan- 
gelical books and tracts, and in some other branches of benevolence, 
our churches have long co-operated with the national 'societies insti- 
tuted for these several objects. Towards these, and every other 
voluntary association in our country, which has for its object the 
spread of pure and undefilcd religion, the Synod entertains no other 
than friendly sentiments. The Lord bless them all, and make them 
all blessings. Synod cannot, however, refrain from expressing their 
deep conviction that it would be wrong for the more exclusive friends 
of either mode of organization to refuse to any respectable portion 
of our Church, facilities which they desire for conducting the foreign 
missionary enterprize ; it being always distinctly understood that 
such an organization as they desire, should confine its efforts to the 
bounds of those churches or ecclesiastical bodies which desired co- 
operation with them; and equally wrong for the friends of either of 
the particular organizations in any wise to cripple the operations of 
the other by unkind interferences. 

" In the foregoing sentiments we are unanimous. And now we 
solemnly call on all our members, and the friends of Zion within our 
bounds, in maintaining the unity of the spirit in the bonds of peace, 
to beware of a liberality which in any wise disregards the distinction 
between truth and error — to cultivate the spirit of fraternal kind- 
ness and confidence — to watch against the spirit of angry contro- 
versy — to pray for the peace of Jerusalem — to hold fast the form 
of sound words — to obey the truth and follow holiness, without 
which no man shall see the Lord." 

George A. Baxter, D. D.,'] 

Wm. Hill, D. D., | 

S. B. Wilson, ^Ministers. 

Wm. S. Plum BR, 

James M. Brown. 



ACT OF THE VIRGINIA SYNOD. 511 

A Convention Called. 

In January, 1837, the Committee of Correspondence, after confer- 
ring verbally and by letter with brethren in different parts of the 
Church, sent forth a call, saying — "That the real friends of the 
doctrines and constitution of our Church are now satisfied that the 
present state of things ought not longer to continue ; and that the 
time has come when effectual measures must be taken for putting an 
end to those contentions which have for years agitated our Church." 
The committee then recommended — "That Presbyteries friendly 
to the doctrines and institutions of our Church instruct their Com- 
missioners to the next General Assembly to meet in Philadelphia on 
the second Thursday of May ensuing, together with such delegates 
as may be appointed by minorities of Presbyteries, in order fully 
and freely to compare views, and to unite upon such constitutional 
measures of remedying exciting evils as it may be judged expedient 
to submit to the consideration of the Assembly." 

The Virginia Presbyteries determine to go into Convention. 

The ministers in Virginia contemplated the appointed Convention, 
and the succeeding Assembly of 1837, with the anxiety of men 
caring for the interests of their Lord's kingdom. It seemed to 
many, if not all of them, that then and there would be the arena of 
the final inevitable conflict. They appeared to dread the coming 
contest more than any other portion of the Church. Baxter, who 
since the death of Rice and Speece, had no peer in the Synod in 
theological influence or metaphysical talent, trembled at the crisis. 
Hill, not accustomed to tremble at any danger or conflict, was all 
anxiety. Personal friends, and cheerful co-actors in all matters 
hitherto concerning the Virginia Synod — standing shoulder to 
shoulder in all conflicts that in the remotest degree endangered her 
integrity or her honor — all alive to her present position and duty — 
their sympathies were running in dificrent directions at the present 
crisis. Agreeing on the principles of the Synod's paper they had 
prepared — agreeing on the subject of revivals and ministerial re- 
quirements — they began to diverge on the question, What course 
shall the A^irginia ministers now pursue ? The parties agitating the 
Assembly were so equally divided in numbers, talents, wealth and 
intelligence, that the Southern vote, hitherto pledged on neither side, 
would give the desired and decisive majority in the Assembly. 
Baxter's sympathies were with the Old school, while he disliked 
much that he read and heard of their spirit and doings ; Hill sympa- 
thized with the New, while he disapproved much that came to his 
knowledge. But neither Baxter nor llill wished the Virginia Synod 
to follow in the wake of either of the dominant parties ; both were re- 
solved on some third course yet to be found out. 

Baxter, among the bravest of men, trembled for the ark of God. 
Separation from those he had counted brethren, entangled by their 
circumstances, or willingly bound to the party he most disapproved, 



612 DIFFERENCES IN THE VIRGINIA SYNOD. 

"was a Strange work, to which he turned his thoughts with sorrow. 
Hill contemplated separation from other brethren with equal dissa- 
tisfaction. The associates in sympathy Avent with these elder brethren 
in trembling and prayerfulness. The spring of '37 had come before 
Baxter had decided upon his course. Hill was decided from the 
issuing of the call for a Convention. Late in the winter, a student 
of Theology at the Seminary asked Dr. Baxter what he thought 
of two articles in the Preshyterian, giving the reason for a Con- 
vention. He had not read them, and could not answer. The 
question aroused his mind ; he read ; he pondered ; he decided that 
the most prudent course for the Virginia brethren, and in fact for 
all the South, was to be represented in the Convention. His reasons 
satisfied the brethren of West Hanover ; and at the spring meeting 
he was appointed delegate to the Convention and to the Assembly. 
This example was followed by the other Presbyteries, and delegates 
were appointed by all. This was thought to be the best way of 
uniting the Southern church in her future course. 

Until the action of the Assembly of 1836, Dr. Baxter had con- 
tended that the expressions used by the New School in setting forth 
their theological opinions, Avere capable of a construction harmonizing 
with the confession as understood in Virginia, and ought, according 
to their repeated demand, to be so interpreted. The resolutions in 
the case of Mr. Barnes, caused him to abandon that ground ; and 
he was prepared to go with the Old School in their Theology, ex- 
cepting that he feared there might be a leaning in some brethren to 
Antinomian tenets. Hill Avas not effected by the decisions of that 
Assembly, and felt confident that the Old School were on the high 
road to Antinomianism. 

While all were anticipating some division, or revolutionary move- 
ment to put an end to the difficulties in the church, it is not probable 
any one thought of a division in the manner it actually took place, 
or of the division of Virginia Synod in any manner. The great 
mass of Virginia, it was supposed, would go together. A few, per- 
haps, "might find themselves a peculiar little secession." Some 
were saying, "If Rice were alive we should all go together; his 
sweet spirit, Avith the clearness and strength of Baxter, Avould pilot 
us through these difficulties by the blessing of God." The Virginia 
delegation felt the delicacy of their situation. The peace of the 
Synod, and of the church at large, the progress of truth, freedom 
of conscience, were all at stake. How should they maintain them ? 
They hoped, by going into Convention, to agree Avith the brethren 
from other parts of the church, upon some decisive movement, that 
might commend itself to all as the best the condition of the Church 
permitted. 



I 



THE CONVENTION OF 1837. 513 

CHAPTER XL. 

THE OONVENTION OF 1837. 

Dr. Baxter was President of the Convention assembled May 11th, 
1837, in the Sixth Presbyterian church, Spruce street, Philadelphia. 
He filled the chair with dignity and simplicity of manner. Occa- 
sionally, in Committee of the Whole, his voice was heard on import- 
ant subjects. None of the delegates from Virginia or North Caro- 
lina, or in fact of any Southern Presbytery, occupied much of the 
time of the Convention. They were busy in collecting facts from 
documents produced upon the floor, and from the statements of those 
who spoke from their own personal knowledge. The mercantile 
world, at that time, was agitated by a storm whose deep tossings 
wrecked multitudes. 

The Convention was employed some days in receiving documents 
and statements of facts, and opinions about the course to be pursued. 
Mr. Smyth, of Charleston Union Presbytery, proposed that the 
Convention take no action on the subject of slavery. Mr. Plumer, 
of East Hanover Presbytery, read a paper containing seventeen 
propositions to enforce the principle — that slavery being a political 
institution, its existence was not a proper subject of ecclesiastical in- 
terference, either as to its duration or extent ; and, therefore, discus- 
sion in Convention could produce no good. Dr. Baxter, in Committee 
of the Whole, expressed opinions favorable to the dissolution of the 
Plan of Union ; and of citing ecclesiastical bodies thought to be un- 
sound to answer at the bar of the Assembly, should the Old School 
be in the majority. But should the Old School be in the minority, 
ho proposed secession by Presbyteries and Synods ; and the forma- 
tion of another General Assembly as soon as practicable. 

On Saturday, the 13th, a Committee was appointed, consisting of 
Picv. Messrs. Wilson, of Cincinnati, Witherspoon, of South Carolina, 
Foote, of Winchester, Musgrave, of Baltimore, Potts, of New York, 
Engles, of Philadelphia — with elders, Ewing, of Bedstone, S. C. 
Anderson, of West Hanover, and Boyd, of New York, to receive 
documents and papers, and prepare business for the Convention. 
This Committee held frequent meetings for consultation and prepara- 
tion of resolutions for the consideration of the Convention. Dr. 
Miller, of Princeton, making some evening visits in Philadelphia, 
stepped in at Mr. Boardman's, and found the Committee engaged ; 
apologising, he was retiring ; the Committee insisted on his remain- 
iijg, and aiding them in their consultation. Finally, the list of 
errors to be proposed for condemnation was committed to him for 
his careful revision and correction. This work he performed to the 
entire satisfaction of the Committee ; and the list, as returned by him, 
after a day or two was presented to the Convention, and made part 
of the memorial to the Assembly. Dr. Cuyler and Mr. Juukia 
33 



514 ERRORS IN DOCTRINE. 

coming in, were invited to take a part in the deliberations. Dr. 
Baxter moved cautiously in Committee as in Convention, and suc- 
ceeded in taking positions satisfactory to himself and the delegates 
from the Southern Presbyteries. 

On the afternoon of Monday, the 15th, the Business Committee 
began laying before the Convention a series of resolutions and 
propositions, in preparation for a memorial to the Assembly. 

'■''Resolved, That the next General Assembly should express their 
decided condemnation of the following errors, which are alleged to 
have obtained currency in the Presbyteryian Church." 

Errors in Doctrine. 

It was the wish of the Committee, that the synopsis of Errors in 
Doctrine should be the first on the list. But that document not 
having received all the corrections expected, the Committee, without 
mentioning that it was still in the hands of Dr. Miller, requested 
that it might be passed over for the time ; and when adopted it might 
hold the place assigned by the Committee. This request was 
granted ; and on Wednesday afternoon, the list was adopted item by 
item, and put in its proper place. 

" 1st, That God would have been glad to prevent the existence of 
sin in our world, but was not able without destroying the moral 
agency of man, or from aught that appears in the Bible to the con- 
trary, sin is incidental to any wise moral system. 2d, That election 
to eternal life is founded on a foresight of faith and obedience. 
3d, That Ave have no more to do Avith the first sin of Adam than 
with the sin of any other parent. 4th, That infants come into the 
world as free from moral defilement as was Adam when he Avas 
created. 5th, That infants sustain the same relation to the moral 
government of God as brute animals, and their sufierings and death 
are to be accounted for on the same principles as those of brutes, and 
not by any means to be considered as penal. 6th, That there is no 
other original sin than the fact that all the posterity of Adam, though 
by nature innocent, or possessed of no moral character, will ahvays 
begin to sin Avhen they begin to exercise moral agency; or that 
original sin does not include a sinful bias of the human mind, and a 
just exposure to penal suffering ; and that there is no evidence in 
Scripture that infants in order to salvation do need redemption by 
the blood of Christ and regeneration of the Holy Ghost. 7th, That 
the doctrine of imputation, whether of Adam's sin or of Christ's 
righteousness, has no foundation in the Avord of God, and is both 
unjust and absurd. 8th, That the sufierings and death of Christ 
were not truly vicarious and penal, but symbolical, governmental, 
and instructive only. 9th, That the impenitent sinner is by natiu-e, 
and independently of rencAA'ing influence or almighty energy of the 
Holy Spirit, in full possession of all the ability necessary to a full 
compliance Avith all the commands of God. 10th, That Christ never 
intercedes for any but those who are actually united to him by faith; 



ERRORS IN CHURCH ORDER. 615 

or that Christ does not intercede for the elect until after their 
regeneration, llth, That savinir faith is the mere belief of the word 
of God, and not a grace of the Holy Spirit. 12th, That regenera- 
tion is the act of the sinner himself, and that it consists in a change 
of his governing purpose, which he himself must produce, and which 
is the result, not of any direct influence of the Holy Spirit on the 
heart, but chiefly of a persuasive exhibition of the truth analagous 
to the influence which one man exerts over the mind of another'; or 
that regeneration is not an instantaneous act, but a progressive 
work. 18th, That God has done all that he can for the salvation 
of all men, and that man himself must do the rest. 14th, That God 
cannot exert such influence on the minds of men, as shall make it 
certain that they will choose and act in a certain manner without 
impairing their moral agency. 15th, That the righteousness of 
Christ is not the sole ground of the sinner's acceptance with God ; 
and that in no sense does the righteousness of Christ become ours. 
16th, That the reason why some differ from others in regard to 
their reception of the gospel is, that they make themselves to 
differ, 

" It is impossible to contemplate these errors, without perceiving 
that they strike at the foundation of the system of the gospel of 
grace ; and that from the days of Pelagius and Cassian to the pre- 
sent hour, their reception has uniformly marked the character of a 
church apostatizing from the ' faith once delivered to the saints,' 
and sinking into deplorable corruption. To bear a public and open 
testimony against them, and as far as possible to banish them from 
' the household of faith,' is a duty which the Presbyterian Church 
owes to her master in Heaven, and without which it is impossible to 
fulfil the great purpose for which she was founded by her great head 
and Lord. And the Convention is conscious, that in pronouncing 
these errors unscriptural, radical, and highly dangerous, it is actu- 
ated by no feeling of party zeal, but by a firm and growing persua- 
sion, that such errors cannot fail in their ultimate effect to subvert 
the foundation of Christian hope, and to destroy the souls of men. 
The watchmen on the walls of Zion would be traitors to the trust re- 
posed in them, were they not to cry aloud, and proclaim a solemn 
warning against opinions so corrupt and delusive. 

^^Eri-ors in Qhurcli Order. 

"Among the departures from sound Presbyterian order against which 
we feel called on to testify as marking the times, are the following : — 
1st. The formation of Presbyteries without defined and reasonable 
limits, or Presbyteries covering the same territory ; and especially 
such a formation founded on doctrinal repulsions or affinities, thus 
introducing schism into the very vitals of the body. 2d. The refusal 
of Presbyteries, when requested by any of their members, to examine 
all applicants for admission into them, as to their soundness in the 
faith, or touching any other matter connected with a fair Presbyte- 
rial standing, thus concealing, and conniving at error, in the very 



516 ERRORS IN CHURCH ORDER. 

stroncliold of truth. 3d. The licensing of persons to preach the 
gospel, and the ordaining to the office of the ministry not only of such 
accept of our standards merely for suhstance of doctrine, and others 
who are unfit, and ought to he excluded for want of qualification, — 
hut of many even who openly deny fundamental principles of truth, 
and preach and publish radical errors as already set forth. 4th. 
The formation of a great multitude and variety of creeds, which are 
often incompatible, false, and contradictory of each other, and our 
Confession of Faith, and of the Bible ; hut which, even if true or 
needless, seeing that the public and authorized standards of the 
Church are fully sufficient for the purposes for which such formularies 
were introduced ; viz. : as public testimonies of our faith and practice, 
as aids to the teaching of the people, truth, and righteousness, and as 
instruments, ascertaining and preserving the unity of the Spirit, and 
the bond of peace ; provided that the adoption of this resolution shall 
not interfere with the use of a brief abstract of the doctrines of our 
Confession of Faith in the public reception of private members of the 
Church. 5th. The needless ordination of a multitude of men to the 
office of evangelist, and the consequent tendency to a general neglect 
of the pastoral office ; to frequent and hurtful changes of the pastoral 
relations ; to the multiplication of spurious excitements, and to the 
spread of heresy and fanaticism ; thus weakening and bringing into 
contempt the ordinary and stated agents and means for the conver- 
sion of sinners, and the edification of the body of Christ. 6th. The 
disuse of the office of ruling elder in portions of the Church, and 
the consequent growth of practices and principles entirely foreign 
to our system ; thus depriving the pastors of needful assistants in 
discipline, the people of proper guides in Christ, and the churches 
of suitable representatives in ecclesiastical tribunals. 7th. The 
electing and ordaining ruling elders with the express understanding 
that they are to serve but for a limited time. 8th. A progressive 
change in the system of Presbyterial representatives in the General 
Assembly, which has been persisted in by those holding the ordinary 
majorities, and carried out in detail by those disposed to take undue 
advantages of existing opportunities, until the actual representation 
seldom exhibits the true state of the Church, and many questions of 
the deepest interest have been decided contrary to the fairly ascer- 
tained Avishes of the majority of the Church and people of our com- 
munion, thus virtually subverting the essential principles of freedom, 
justice, and equality, on which our whole system rests. 9th. The 
unlimited and irresponsible power assumed by several associations 
of men, under various names, to exercise authority and influence, 
direct and indirect, over Presbyters, as to their field of labor, place 
of residence, and mode of action in the difficult circumstances of our 
Church, thus actually throwing the control of affiiirs in large portions 
of our Church, and sometimes in the General Assembly itself, out of 
the hands of the Presbyteries into those of single individuals, or 
small communities located at a distance. 10th. The unconstitu- 
tional decisions and violent proceedings of several General Assem- 



ERROKS IN DISCIPLINE. 517 

blies, and especially those of 1832, '3, '4, and '6, directly or indh-ectly 
subverting some of the fundamental principles of Presbyterian gov- 
ernment, in effect discountenancing discipline, if not rendering it im- 
possible, and plainly conniving at, and favoring, if not virtually 
affirming as true, the whole current of false doctrine which has been 
for years setting into our Church, thus making the Church itself a 
principal actor in its dissolution and ruin. 

" Errors in Discipline. 

"With the woful departures from sound doctrine which we have 
already pointed out, and the grievous declensions in church order 
hitherto stated, has advanced step by step the ruin of all sound dis- 
cipline in large portions of our Church, until in some places our 
very name is becoming a public scandal, and the proceedings of 
persons and churches connected with some of our Presbyteries are 
hardly to be defended from the asseveration of being blasphemous. 
Among other evils, of which this convention and the Church have 
full proofs, we specify the following : — 1st. The impossibility of ob- 
taining a plain and sufficient sentence against gross errors, either in 
thesi, or when found in books printed under the names of Presbyte- 
rian ministers, or when such ministers have been directly and per- 
sonally charged. 2nd. The public countenance thus given to error, 
and the complete security in which our own members have preached 
and published in newspapers, pamphlets, periodicals, and books, 
things utterly subversive of our system of truth and order, while 
none thought it possible (except in a few, and they almost fruitless 
attempts) that discipline could be exercised, and therefore none at- 
tempted it. 3d. The disorderly and unreasonable meetings of the 
people, in which unauthorized and incompetent persons conducted 
worship in a manner shocking to public decency ; in which females 
often led in prayer, and sometimes in public instruction ; the hasty 
admission to Church privileges, and the failure to exercise any 
wholesome discipline over those who subsequently fell into sin, even 
of a public and scandalous kind ; and of these and other disorders, 
grievmg and alienating the pious members of our churches, and so 
tilling many of them with ignorant and unconverted persons, as 
gradually to destroy all visible distinctions between the Church and 
tiie world. 4th. U^hile many of our ministers have propagated 
error with great zeal, and disturbed the (Jhurch Avith irregular and 
disorderly conduct, some have entirely given up the stated preach- 
ing of the gospel, others have turned aside to secular pursuits, and 
others still, while nominally engaged in some post of Christian effort, 
have embarked in the Avild and extravagant speculations which have 
so remarkably signalized the times, thus tending to secularize and 
disorganize the very ministry of reconciliation." 

in addition to these, on Tuesday afternuon was presented a series 
of miscellaneous resolutions. '' 1st. Kesolved, That the plan of 
union now existing between the Presbyterian and Congregational 
churches ought immediately to be abrogated. 2nd. Kesolved, That 



518 ERRORS IN DISCIPLINE. 

it be enjoined on Presbyteries to examine all ministers applyin*]^ for 
admission into the Presbyterian Cburch from other denominations, 
on the subjects of Theology and Church Government, and to require 
from them an explicit adoption of the Confession of Faith and 
Church Government. 3d. Resolved, That the operations of the 
American Home Missionary and the American Education Societies, 
Avith their branches, be discontinued, and as far as possible prevented, 
within the ecclesiastical limits of the Presbyterian Church. 4th. 
That the next General Assembly should cite for trial, before its bar, 
Synods -which are accused by common fame of holding or tolerating 
any of the above-mentioned errors, or of adopting any practices 
opposed to Presbyterian government ; and that they should enjoin 
on Synods to cite before their bar for trial, Presbyteries under their 
care which may be placed in the same or similar circumstances ; 
and that they enjoin upon Presbyteries to arraign and try any of 
their members who may be supposed to hold any of the fore-men- 
tioned errors. 5th.. Resolved, That no Church which is not organ- 
ized according to the Constitution, should any longer be considered 
a part of the Presbyterian Church." 

On the first and third of the miscellaneous resolutions, there was 
some discussion ; it being the opinion of some that additions should 
be made to the first resolution, and abatements from the last. In 
consequence of the debate, Mr. Plumer presented the following, 
which was adopted. "Resolved, That as these are times of high and 
dangerous excitability in the public mind, when imprudent and par- 
tizan men may do great injury, especially when they have facilities 
for operating on a large field, the Convention is of opinion that the 
General Assembly ought to make known to our national associations, 
not previously noticed in the votes of this convention, that the Pres- 
byterian Church expects of them peculiar caution in the selection 
of their travelling agents, and, that it ought to be regarded as pecu- 
liarly unkind, in any of them to give to the correspondence or gen- 
eral bearing of these institutions, a bias against the strictest order 
and soundest principle, in our beloved branch of the Church of 
God." Some few other resolutions were passed, not designed to form 
a part or accompaniment of the memorial. 

On Tuesday evening, the committee of which the Rev. R. J. 
Breckenridge was chairman, was charged Avith preparing a memorial 
to be presented to the Assembly, embracing the action of the Con- 
vention. On Thursday morning he presented the memorial. AVith 
a becoming introduction, he embodies, in the language used by the 
Convention, the resolutions pointing out the errors to be condemned ; 
and the five miscellaneous resolutions, modified in language, but 
unchanged in spirit. It ends thus — " And now we submit to the 
highest tribunal of our church, to all our brethren beloved of the 
Lord, and to the generation in which our lot is cast, a testimony 
which we find ourselves unable to weaken or abridge, and keep a 
good conscience toward God and man. We have performed a duty 
to which the providence of God has shut us up. We have done ic 



THE MEMORIAL. 519 

in reliance on his grace, and in view of his judgment bar. What- 
ever the issue may be, we rejoice in the sense of having performed 
a great and imperative obligation, manifestly required at our hands, 
and all whose issues ought to promote the purity, the peace, and the 
unity of the Church of God. The whole responsibility of future 
results is from this moment thrown, first upon the General Assembly 
now in session, and afterwards upon the whole church. The As- 
sembly will, of course, pursue such a line of conduct as will appear 
to acquit it before earth and heaven. The doctrines of the Pres- 
byterian Church, as now organized, are in its hands, and our Saviour 
will require a strict account concerning it. The great body of our 
church must needs re-judge the whole action of the Assembly, and 
on her judgment we repose with a sound assurance, second only to 
that which binds our hearts and souls in filial confidence to her glo- 
rious Lord. For ourselves, the hardest portion of our work is past. 
Hearts which the past has not broken have little need to fear what 
the future can bring forth. Spirits which have not died within us, 
in the trials through which we have been led, may confidently resign 
themselves to His guidance whose words have rung ceaselessly upon 
our hearts — 'This is the way, walk ye in it;' and whose cheering 
voice comes to us from above — 'Fear not, it is I.' " 

The form of the memorial was completed by the Convention on 
Thursday morning, in time for the meeting of the Assembly. By 
comparison, it will appear that the famous Act and Testimony of 
1834 was the platform on which the memorial was elaborately 
erected ; and that it embraces the various subjects of discussion, and 
of the various trials before Synods and the Assembly for a series 
of years, on account of which the whole church had become first 
interested, then excited, then deeply involved in embarrassing dis- 
cussion, and now upon the verge of a total rupture. The memorial 
exhibits the clearness of Baxter, the caution and kindness of Miller, 
the earnestness of Wilson and Junkin, and the comprehension and 
energy of Breckenridge. The propositions and demands had the 
entire approbation of the Convention, and the memorial was pre- 
sented with unity of purpose to bring to an end, if possible, at the 
approaching meeting of Assembly, the prevalence of error and dis- 
traction in the church. No ultimatum was proposed to the Assembly. 
Some urged a proposition of that kind, to prevent needless discussion 
and fix the attention. The majority thought it unbecoming to 
appear in that attitude. With them Dr. Baxter entirely agreed, 
though his ultimatum was settled in his own mind, and his proposed 
procedure had been made known to the Convention. It was also 
agreed that the Convention should not dissolve at the opening of 
the Assembly, but should adjourn from time to time, and meet, if 
necessary, at the call of the President, and thus be in a position to 
propose ultimate measures, should such be demanded by the pro- 
ceedings of the Assembly on the memorial. Dr. Baxter, and the 
Southern delegation generally, were prepared to abide by the 
memorial in the Assembly, and to meet the consequences of it 



620 POSITION OF SOUTHERN MEMBERS. 

among their constituents, to whom, for want of facts and documents, 
some of its provisions wouhi appear strong, if not severe and harsh. 
Should the memorial be rejected by the Assembly, they would con- 
sequently be cast out with it. Should the Assembly act upon its 
suggestions and follow the course proposed, then their consciences 
would be relieved and their hearts rejoice. 

As usual in Conventions, many subjects were proposed for con- 
sideration, on which there was no final action necessary. There 
were some fiery speeches, but no heated discussions. The Southern 
delegation were remarkably temperate, both in the matter and the 
manner of their propositions and discussions. Their coolness and 
deliberation excited some prejudices. " I am afraid of Baxter," said 
an ardent member of the Convention from north of Mason & Dixon's 
line, in an under tone, one afternoon, during a short interval in the 
proceedings, " and I am afraid of all these Southern men ; they 
don't seem to take hold of the business with any spirit." Looking 
around, the respondent replied — "And so ami; but speak low; 
there sits one of them. I am afraid of their hesitation. I am 
afraid their help wont be of any advantage to us." The moderation 
of the memorial, on many subjects, was undoubtedly owing to the 
necessity of having the Southern vote, both in Convention and in 
the Assembly. Towards the close of the sessions some one inquired 
of Dr. Wilson, of Cincinnati, if he was not going to bring up the 
subject of slavery. He hesitated in reply. The inquirer proceeded 
to say, that something of the kind was expected of him from his 
previous declarations and expressed opinions. He replied — "I 
believe I shall let the Southern brethren manage their own concerns 
in their own way ; they probably will take care of them the best." 
While the memorial was under consideration, he expressed to those 
around him his entire satisfaction with it as it was ; commended the 
coolness, business habits, and self-possession of his Southern brethren. 
How the Northern Synods would have terminated the contest, if 
left alone in the struggle, perhaps no one can ever conjecture. That 
they AYOuld have contended earnestly for the faith is undoubted. 
But the form in which the memorial came before the Assembly was 
fashioned by a coalescence between the North and the South, that 
jarred only on one subject, that of slavery, and yielded to each 
other things of form and in matters of mere procedure. The 
enquiry was not who shall be leader, but, in these troublesome times, 
on what can we agree ? and are the principles on which we will 
unite the fundamentals of the gospel and the Confession of Paith ? 



THE ASSEMBLY OF 183T. 521 

CHAPTER XLI. 

THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837 

On Thursday, the 18th of May, 1837, the General Assembly 
of the Presbyterian Church, commenced in the Central church of 
Philadelphia its annual meeting, made memorable by the sub- 
jects of discussion, the principles avowed by the majority, and 
the consequences of the measures adopted. It was expected by all 
that understood the state of parties in the Presbyterian Church, 
that this Assembly should bring to an end some agitating discussions, 
and determine, for a series of years to come, the course of proce- 
dure on some important subjects. How far these expectations were 
realized by the action of the Assembly, is left to the decision of 
those who may be fully informed on the subjects under discussion, 
and are acquainted with the springs of action. It must be conceded 
by all that the Assembly was not lacking in vigor, decision, or 
frank, open boldness ; and that the revolution accomplished was 
equal to the exigencies of the case. The terms on which the dis- 
putes were settled, were not doubtful in their enunciation or effect. 
The position and actions of Dr. Baxter in that Assembly, must form 
a part of the history which is to guide succeeding generations in 
their opinion of a much talked-of body of men, and their energetic 
measures. If the Assembly was not equal to the times, it was not 
for want of earnest intention. 

The Assembly exhibited a great variety of talent, argument, and 
goodness. There were members of great mental power, some of 
acute discrimination, some skilled in logical argument, some of 
popular eloquence, and others of patient investigation. In some of 
the discussions, splendid sophistry bewildered, in others, a variety 
of blended talent charmed, with its beauty and grandeur. The 
majority, that must be judges after the debate, sat listeners. The 
platform of doctrine, agreed upon in the Convention, had been anti- 
cipated, in its general principles, by those that called the meeting. 
The conclusion of the discussions and action in the Assembly, left 
the church at large in a position no one had imagined, though 
all were endeavoring to anticipate the end. The Presbyterian 
Church was represented as fairly and as fully as its organization 
would at the time permit. Some Synods having their bounds divided 
into small Presbyteries, had a larger number of representatives than 
other Synods containing a larger portion of the church, but divided 
into larger Presbyteries. 

Sensible of the importance of a majority on the first vote, the 
members elect were almost universally in their seats at the appointed 
hour, and listened in deep anxiety to John Witherspoon, D. i)., dis- 
coursing from 1 Cor. 1st chapter, 10th and 11th verses-— "Now I 



622 THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837. 

beseech you brethren by the mercies of the Loixl Jesus Christ, that 
ye all speak the same things, and tliat there be no divisions among 
you ; but that ye be perfectly joined together in the same mind and 
in the same judgment. For it bath been declared to me of you, my 
brethren, by them ■which are of the household of Chloe, that there 
are contentions among you." All felt there were contentions, and 
knew there were divisions ; and the one mind in which they were 
agreed was a stern purpose, by some act of Assembly to make, if 
possible, an end of certain discussions and dissensions. The peace 
expected and desired was the peace of a decided majority. The 
Commissioners, as they sat in that large assembly, all knew that there 
were different constructions put upon the Confession of Faith, dif- 
ferences in church order, differences both in opinion and practice in 
church extension, and differences in conducting missionary efforts. 
The contrary decisions of previous successive Assemblies made all 
desire that the Assembly of '37 should end in honorable division or 
secession. For submission in any minority none now dared hope. 
More than once had there been, in years past, after some compromising 
vote, devout thanks given by the Assembly to Almighty God, for the 
peace dawning upon the church. But these hopeful signs speedily 
passed away ; and the contests were more bitter. Strict Presbyte- 
rianism and a modified Presbyterianism must coalesce cheerfully, or 
separate entirely. No arguments would produce the first — the hope of 
all was in the last. The contest was which should be in the ascendant. 
The Assembly was constituted in the usual way. Recess till 4 o'clock, 
P. M. for making the roll. After recess the Moderator was chosen. 
The Old-school candidate. Dr. Elliott, received 137 votes ; the New- 
school, Mr. Dickerson 106. For Temporary Clerk the vote was 140 
to 100. The Old-school felt assured that the final vote was in their 
power. The final decision, however, depended on unanimity of 
purpose and action. Division and defeat have been the disgrace of 
many a hopeful majority, and the powerful aids of many a firm 
minority. The two parties understood their position, and the pre- 
servation of their own unity Avas never lost sight of through all the 
discussions of the protracted sessions of the Assembly. 

On Friday afternoon, the memorial of the Convention was, after 
some discussion, referred to the Committee of Bills and Overtures, 
consisting of Rev. Messrs. John Witherspoon, Archibald Alexander, 
Nathan S. S. Beman, Thomas Cleland, Nicholas Murray, Andrew 
Todd and William Latta, with Elders David Fullerton, Isaac Coe, 
Thomas Keddo, and T. P. Smith. On Saturday morning, the com- 
mittee reported, and, after some discussion, the memorial was read 
to the Assembly and a lai-ge crowd of spectators. It was then 
referred to a special committee, Rev. Messrs. A. Alexander, W. S. 
Plumer, Ashbel Green, G. A. Baxter, A. W. Leland, and Elders Wal- 
ter Lowrie and James Lenox. On Monday morning, the 2'2d, an 
overture from the Presbytery of New Brunswick, for the abrogation 
of the Plan of Union — one from the Presbytery of Albany, on the 
state of the church — and one from the Presbytery of Lancaster, oa 



THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837. 523 

the same general subject, were read and referred to the same com 
mittee. The chairman of the committee reported, in part, on the 
memorial, and said : " The general subjects of the memorial to the 
Assembly, viz : religious doctrine, church order and discipline, and 
reform on these subjects, are lawful matters of memorial to the 
Assembly ; and, whatever may be thought of the details, none can 
read the documents without feeling it comes from men who are 
respectful, earnest and solemn, and apprehensive of danger to the 
cause of truth. As one of the principal objects of the memorialists 
is to point out certain errors more or less prevalent in our church, 
and to bear testimony against them, your committee are of opinion, 
that, as one great object of the institution of the church was to be 
a depository and guardian of the truth, and as by the Constitution 
of the Presbyterian Church of the United States, it is made the 
duty of the General Assembly to testify against error — therefore, 
Mesolved, That the testimony of the memorialists concerning doc- 
trine, be adopted as the testimony of this General Assembly." 

The list of errors as presented by the memorialists, with some 
few verbal alterations, was then offered to the Assembly. The errors 
in the list Avere fifteen in number. Some members of Assembly 
thought that others should be added ; and the Rev. John Mines 
proposed four others. Dr. Beman thought the list was too long ; 
he had never before heard of some of them. Mr. Jessup proposed 
making the resolution and list the order of the day for the next 
morning, Tuesday, to give time for deliberation, and proposing 
amendments. Mr. Plumer objected to postponement. He said : " If 
this body will unite in their testimony against these, our troubles 
will be disposed of : for this is going to the foundation. Let us agree 
here, and we can easily settle other matters, provided the Presby- 
teries will second our action." Dr. Baxter said : " These were plain 
points of doctrine, with which every Presbyterian should be familiar ; 
and he could not see how any one was qualified to preach, who could 
not express an opinion on them." Dr. Alexander thought there 
might be postponement. After a number of speeches on each side, 
the consideration of the resolution and the list of errors was post- 
poned till nine o'clock on Tuesday morning. This postponement 
had the efiect of changing the whole course of debate and of action, 
and led to unanticipated results. 

In the afternoon of Monday, the 22d, the first portion of the second 
resolution presented by the special committee on the memorial was 
taken up : " That in regard to the relations existing between the 
Presbyterian and Congregational Churches, the committee recom- 
mend the adoption of the folloAving resolutions, viz. : 1st. That 
between these two branches of the American Church there ought, 
in the judgment of this Assembly, to be maintained sentiments of 
mutual respect and esteem, and for that purpose no reasonable effort 
sliould be omitted to preserve a perfectly good understanding between 
those branches of the church of Christ." Tliis being adopted, the 
next was taken up : " 2d. That it is expedient to continue the plan of 



524 THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837. 

friendly intercourse between this Cliurch and the Congregational 
Churches of New England, as it now exists." Mr. Breckcnridge 
proposed to insert the words "at present," to read "that it is expe- 
dient at present." After some observations from Mr. Murray and 
Mr. Hitchcock, of Massachusetts, Mr. Breckcnridge withdrew the 
amendment, and the resolution was adopted. The third resolution 
was then taken up, viz. : " 3d. But, as the Plan of Union adopted for 
the new settlements in 1801, was originally an unconstitutional act 
on the part of the Assembly, these important standing rules having 
never been submitted to the Presbytery, and as they were totally 
destitute of authority, as proceeding from the General Association 
of Connecticut, which is invested with no power to legislate in such 
cases, especially to enact laws to regulate churches not Avithin her 
limits, and as much confusion and irregularity have arisen from 
this unnatural and unconstitutional system of union — Tlterefore, it 
is resolved, That the act of Assembly of 1801, entitled a Plan of 
Union, be and the same is hereby abrogated." 

Dr. Green said he was in the Assembly when the union was 
formed, and gave a short history of the Plan ; that it was well 
designed, had done all the good it ever would, was not working well, 
and did not ansAver the desired end. On Tuesday morning, the 23d, 
the order of the day, to consider the memorial, being postponed, Dr. 
Green was called upon to explain more fully the Plan of Union and 
its influence. Having done so, he pointed out the evils arising from 
it, particularly that it brought men into the judicatories of the Pres- 
byterian Church who had never received its doctrines, or subscribed 
to its form of government, or discipline of the church. Committee 
men were permitted to act as elders, and took their seats in Presby- 
teries and Synods and Assembly ; and men, that had never adopted 
the Confession of Faith, voted on subjects of doctrine and order 
and discipline of the Presbyterian Church ; and it Avas easy to see 
that fundamental questions might be decided by men ignorant of 
the principles of the church, or at least not adopting them. 

Dr. Alexander said he was a member of the Assembly of 1801, 
though a young one. The Union was adopted as a temporary 
arrangement. At that time there were no suspicions of danger, no 
suspicions respecting persons, for all Avere agreed on doctrinal })oints. 
Dr. EdAvards, a Presbyterian, though brought up a Congregation- 
alist, proposed it, from his great solicitude for the Avelfare and the 
increase of the Church in the State of Ncav York. But the plan Avas 
■working illy, and ought no longer to be tolerated. As to the Churches 
formed on this plan, he supposed time Avould be given them to deter- 
mine to which body they Avould adhere ; whether they Avould adopt 
fully the Confession of Eaith, and be Presbyterians, or Avould preter 
the Congregational plan, and form associations. 

Mr. Junkin argued, from the past, the danger to the Churches 
from the existence of the Plan of Union. It Avas not making Pres- 
byterian Churches; the Churches formed did not adopt the Confes- 
fession of the Presbyterian Church, nor, in the present state of things, 



THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837. 525 

■was tliere any probability thoy ever would ; and yet tbey possessed 
in our highest judicatories, to whom were referred matters of vital 
interest, the same privileges and powers as those who were truly 
Presbyterians. They exercised these powers to the damage of the 
Presbyterian Church ; and judging from the vote they gave on Dr. 
Miller's resolution last year, if ever our Book is put aside, and our 
system crushed, it will be by the agency of those Churches ; their 
vote will make the majority that does the work. 

A number of commissioners to the Assembly from districts where 
the Plan of Union had been in operation, having spoken in its favor. 
Dr. M'Auley said he had been a missionary as early as 1799 ; and 
gave a history of the new settlements as he saw them. He thought 
the influence of the Plan of Union had been good ; and would not 
call it unwise or unnatural, for it had sprung from the necessities of 
the times. He would not defend the Union on the ground of the 
Constitution; but he could not vote for the resolution. If time were 
given for the Churches to change their forms, say three years, he 
would not be so much opposed. 

Mr. Elepha White said he considered the resolution as virtually a 
division of the Presbyterian Church, and designed as such. He con- 
ceded that the plan was not constitutional ; but he opposed the expe- 
diency of the abrogation, and dreaded the results. If the question 
were for a committee of division of the Presbyterian Church, his 
heart and hand would go with it. 

Mr. Plumer spoke for the abrogation, and urged its inutility for 
good, and its effectiveness for evil. Dr. Peters spoke against the 
abrogation as unjust, and unkind, and unnecessary. Mr. Plumer 
answered the objections to the resolutions ; and Dr. Peters replied. 
The debate was continued through Tuesday morning ; and in the 
afternoon the question was taken, for the resolution 143 ; against 
it 110. 

On Wednesday afternoon, the 24th of May, the Assembly proceeded 
to the resolution, postponed from Monday to Tuesday, and then to 
W^ednesday, viz. : the resolution respecting the doctrinal errors 
brought to the notice of the Assembly by the memorial, and then by 
the committee. The motion to amend by adding certain other errors 
was discussed for some time. A motion was made to indefinitely 
postpone the amendment ; and while this was under discussion the 
Assembly adjourned. 

On Thursday, 25th, a motion to resume the unfinished business 
of Wednesday, viz. : the postponement of the amendment to the 
resolution of the committee, was decided in the negative. The mode- 
rator had decided that the motion to take up must be without debate ; 
an appeal from his decision was, by the house, decided in favor of 
the chair. The majority of the Assembly determined in this stage 
of the business not to discuss this part of the memorial. It had been 
the expectation that the force of the discussion would bo on tlie reso- 
lution respecting the errors; and these being disposed of, a platform 
would be presented for future action. It had been supposed that 



526 THE ASSEMBLY OF 18.'?7, 

in tlie coTKlemTiation of these doctrines, marked as errors, or in the 
approbation of them, a construction of the Confession of Faith, of 
permanent authority, wouhl be given. This course had been desired 
by the memorialists until this day. At this time they very unani- 
mously voted to postpone decision and discussion. The reasons for 
this procedure were, that many errors would be proposed for adop- 
tion, as part of the list to be condemned, about which there could be 
no doubt that they were errors, but of which the Church was not 
complaining in any part of her bordei's ; and when the list was 
completed, if it ever was, and a decision of Assembly given, it 
would appear to be a decision against things that did not exist, and 
nothing would be settled by the memorial or the resolution. That 
it was the design of those opposed to the memorial to take this 
course, in hopes of rendering the list condemned, altogether ineffi- 
cient, and also with the hopes of dividing the memorialists on some 
matters of opinion not connected necessarily with the memorial, but 
tending to division, was evident to the memorialists at the time ; and 
openly avowed by the opposition before the adjournment of the As- 
sembly. And until there should be time for consultation how to 
avoid the evils impending, the memorialists preferred waiving the 
decision respecting the errors to a future day. The consequence of 
these repeated postponements, as will be seen, was entirely dift'erent 
from the anticipations of either the memorialists, or their opposers. 
Other subjects came up for discussion ; the current of events and 
actions took an unexpected course ; and the final and decisive action 
of the Assembly was taken on subjects not anticipated by any one 
at the time of postponement. 

After it was decided on Thursday, the 25th, not to take up or 
resume the discussion on the amendment to the resolution on the list 
of errors, Mr. Plumer presented the following resolutions, " 1st, 
That the proper steps be now taken, to cite, to the bar of the next 
Assembly, such inferior judicatories as are charged by common fame 
with irregularities. 2nd. That a special committee be now appointed 
to ascertain what inferior judicatories are thus charged by common 
fame, prepare charges and specifications against them, and to digest 
a suitable plan of procedure in the matters ; and that said committee 
be requested to report as soon as practicable. 3d. That as citation 
on the foregoing plan is the commencement of a process involving 
the right of membership in the Assembly ; therefore, resolved, that 
agreeably to a principle laid down, Chapter 5th, Sect. 9th. of the 
I'orm of Government, the members of said judicatories be excluded 
from a seat in the next Assembly, until their case be decided. 

In su})port of these Mr. Plumer read Book of Discipline, Chapter 
5th, Sect. 9th ; Eorm of Government, Chapter, 12th, Sect. 5th ; 
Book of Discipline, Chapter 7th, Sect. 1st, sub-sections 5 and 6. 
i'roui these he argued that when common fame alle";ed the existence 
of grievance in inferior judicatories, the Assembly had the right of 
citaiion and trial : and until this was done, the persons ciiarged 
might be denied their scats in the Assembly. Mr. Jessup opposed 



THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837. 527 

the resolutions as unconstitutional ; that the right to arraign belongs 
to the judicatory next above the body charged ; Presbyteries may 
cite Sessions, Synods may cite Presbyteries, and the Assembly 
Synods ; and that the right of issuing all appeals from Presbyteries 
is in the Synod. Mr. Breckenridge replied, that it was conceded 
that Synods might be arraigned and of course disciplined, and on 
whom could the effect fall but all the lower judicatories, more par- 
ticularly infected. The Assembly would appoint committees to 
visit every Presbytery and arraign the unsound members, and on 
appeal bring them to this bar. That there were great difficulties in 
the way of carrying out the process was true. But the straight 
was the safe way. Mr. Elepha White did not concede to the As- 
sembly the right to cite a Synod. The Assembly has power to judge 
of ministers only in case of appeals regularly brought up. These 
resolutions were leading to consolidation in the General Assembly, 
depriving Synods and Presbyteries of their reserved rights. 

On Friday, 26th, Dr. Beman spoke at length against the consti- 
tutionality of the resolutions ; and on the impossibility of execut- 
ing them according to the book of discipline, if the attempt were 
made ; and moreover that there would be strong resistance by the 
Presbyteries and churches. Dr. Baxter thought these resolutions 
necessary as a subsequent action ; and that the Assembly had full 
powers according to Chapter 12th, of Form of Government, Sect. 
5th, viz. : '' to the General Assembly also belongs the power of de- 
ciding in all controversies resp^-ting doctrines and discipline ; of 
reproving, warning, or bearing testimony against error in doctrine, 
or immorality in practice in any Church, Presbytery or Synod, of 
suppressing schismatical contentions and disputations." When the 
action of tiie Synod of Kentucky, in cutting off a Presbytery was 
put before the Assembly, the decision Avas against the Synod by 
four votes ; on the second presentation, the Assembly sanctioned 
the Synod. When common fame originates a process the Assembly 
may authorize the excision of the whole Synod. Presbyterians are 
not Congregatiunalists, and if the two are compelled to live under 
the same forms, they will certainly be in confusion. And is there 
not now war ? Both parties, with separate organizations, would be 
more efficient and would have mutual attachments, that do not now 
exist. Mr. Dickerson objected to the resolutions, on account of the 
want of definiteness in the terms ; that the facts were not fully be- 
fore the Assembly ; that the plan of operation was unconstitutional ; 
that the strongest discipline was proposed before the preliminary 
steps were taken ; and that odium was cast on one half the Presby- 
terian Church. Mr. Plumer replied at large to Dr. Beman, Mr. 
Dickerson and Mr. Jessup, maintaining his positions from the con- 
stitution, and the necessity there was lor sdiuo action as proved by 
documents in hand. In the afternoon. Dr. M'Aulcy and Dr. Peters 
spoke against the resolutions. The vote stood, ayes 128, nays 122. 
On Saturday morning the committee to carry into effect these reso- 
lutions, were named, viz. : Cuyler, Breckenridge, Baxter, Baird and 



628 THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837. 

M'Kennan. As soon as the debate was closed on Friday, Mr. 
Breckenridge gave notice that he should bring in a resolution for 
the voluntary division of the Church. 

The debate for and against citation was the most exciting of the 
forensic efforts made in all the sessions of the Assembly. In it 
were specimens of logical reasoning of all grades, from the purest 
abstract reasoning to the sophistical. There was declamation cogent, 
and light and wordy ; "the retort courteous and the reply valiant ;" 
earnest appeal and rapid consecutive reasoning from facts ; mental 
strength in making statements, and mental power in weaving a tissue 
of argument and fact. All the speakers were handsome specimens 
of their peculiar manner and style. Of the opposing parties in the 
debate, without disparagement of the different speakers, the palm of 
superiority was yielded to Dr. Beman in the opposition, and Mr. 
Plumer, the mover of the resolutions ; each excelling in his charac- 
teristic style. Mr. Plumer, in his opening speech on the resolutions, 
stated simply the necessity of the citation, the authorities, and the 
outlines of the evils to be removed, with no effort but to be heard, 
and understood clearly. Dr. Beman attacked the resolutions. He 
bore himself gracefully as an orator ; his elocution was charming ; 
his appeals strong ; his sarcasm severe. He rose as one conscious 
of power and certain of victory. He chose his position near the 
pulpit, on the moderator's right, so that he faced the house easily 
without turning from the moderator uncourteously. To an Old-School 
man whose seat was near, he says, " Oh move away, I shall blow you 
all away." He was listened to with great attention. His declama- 
tion was often splendid. It was said he drew tears from the audi- 
ence in the gallery. He argued the unconstitutionality of the cita- 
tions ; the want of necessity for such a procedure if it were con- 
stitutional ; and the havoc the proceeding would do ; and the impos- 
sibility of carrying them into effect. He was much complimented 
for his speech by admirers of fine speaking ; and by those that 
sympathised with him. On the impossibility of carrying the reso- 
lutions into effect, he was very able. The array of difficulties 
alarmed many of the Old-School who believed in the constitutionality 
of citation, and the great necessity of reform. The difficulty, if 
not utter impossibility set forth by Dr. Beman, inclined many to 
think citation a useless expense of labor, and time and feeling. 
Those that thought citation unnecessary, and those that for a time 
thought it useless, made at the conclusion of Dr. Beman's speech, 
the majority of the house. 

In this state of the debate Mr. Plumer took the floor. Those 
who knew him well, saw that he was oppressed. His friends were 
moved, lest his anxiety should destroy his composure. His first few 
sentences were not particularly interesting. Like the skiff putting 
off into the eddies of the river, heading one way and then another, 
till by a dexterous stroke of the paddle it shoots to the main cur- 
rent, and then sweeps down the stream. The whole house was off 
its guard. Suddenly he struck the current, and was carrying us all 



THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837 529 

along with him before we could bo aware ; and the flow of the stream 
went on broader and deeper. His great effort was to do away the 
effect of Dr. Beman's speech upon that part of the house that were 
wavering. He first sought out all the weak spots in his adversary's 
armor, and hurled his darts with appalling directness into the open 
joints of his harness. His declamation was powerful. His lan- 
guage was varied ; sometimes terse, sometimes flowing, sometimes 
quaint almost to obscurity, and sometimes florid almost to super- 
fluity. Intermingled all along were anecdote and sarcasm, till the 
weaker points of his opponent seemed to have swallowed up the 
stronger. He then repeated the constitutional argument, and the 
causes of the action, and from the greatness of the difiSculties in the 
way, showed the absolute necessity of a great reform. He produced 
a profound impression, that a great evil was to be boldly met, and 
speedily met, and no better means yet appeared than citation. His 
speech changed the fate of the question. 

The sense of the Assembly on the list of errors was supposed to 
be clearly expressed by the vote on these resolutions. The majority 
thought that the churches and ministers holding such errors ought 
to be brought to the bar of the Assembly, and that there were such 
in the bounds of the Presbyterian Church. The minority was com- 
posed of those who thought there were no such errors in the church, 
or that some at least on the list were not really errors, or that this 
was not the best way to reach the errors in existence. 

On Saturday morning, the 27th, Mr. Breckenridge, in consequence 
of a proposition made by Dr. Peters, brought forward his resolution 
for an amicable division of the church, which, amended and adopted, 
was — " That a committee of ten members, of whom an equal num- 
ber shall be from the majority and minority of the vote on the reso- 
lutions to cite inferior judicatories, be appointed on the state of the 
church." Bev. Messrs. Breckenridge, Alexander, Cuyler, and 
Witherspoon, with Mr. Ewing, were appointed for the majority ; and 
Rev. Messrs. M'Auley, Beman, Peters, and Dickerson, with Mr. 
Jessup, on the minority. The committee was, on each side, entirely 
agreeable, being named by a committee from the majority and mi- 
nority, each choosing those they desired. It was understood that 
the object of this committee was to promote amicable division of the 
church. This was expressed in the original motion of Mr. Breck- 
enridge, according to his notice on Friday. The form adopted 
appeared most parliamentary. 

On Monday, 29th, the report of the committee on the right of 
Presbyteries to examine ministers applying for admission, was 
amended and adopted, viz. : — " That the constitutional right of 
every Presbytery to examine all seeking connexion with them was 
settled by the Assembly of 1835. (See minutes of 1837, p. 27.) 
And this Assembly now render it imperative on Presbyteries to 
examine all who make application for admission into their bodies, at 
least on experimental religion, didactic and polemic theology, and 
church government." 
34 



530 THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837. 

On Tuesday, May 30th, Mr. Breckenridge, from the committee 
on the state of the church, reported that the committee could not 
agree, and asked to be discharged. Both parts of the committee 
then made their reports of propositions. From these it appeared 
that both parts had agreed upon propositions and terms as follows : 
1st. The propriety of a voluntary separation of the parties of the 
church, and their separate organization. 2d. As to the names to be 
held by the two bodies : one to be called, The General Assembly of 
the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America ; and the 
other, The General Assembly of the American Presbyterian Church. 
3d. That the records of the church remain with the General As- 
sembly of the Presbyterian Church, and that an attested copy, made 
by the present stated clerk, at the joint expense of the two bodies, 
be delivered to the Moderator of the American Presbyterian Church. 
4th. That the corporate funds of the church for the Theological 
Seminary at Princeton remain the property of the Presbyterian 
Church of the United States of America ; and other funds to be 
equally divided between the two bodies. But the parts of committee 
disagreed about the time of making this division, and the manner of 
making it. The committee of the majority insisted, that the Com- 
missioners in the present Assembly elect the body to which they will 
adhere, and that the division be made at once ; it being understood 
that any Presbytery may reserve the choice of its Commissioner, and 
that large minorities of Presbyteries, or a number of small ones 
united, may furm new Presbyteries, and these shall be attached to 
the Assembly of their choice. The committee of the minority in- 
sisted that the plan of division and organization be submitted to the 
Presbyteries ; and if the majority were for division, then the Com- 
missioners to take their seats as directed by their Presbyteries. An 
immediate amicable division not being practicable, the whole matter 
was laid on the table, yeas 138, nays 107. 

While the discussions on the citation were going on, the mind of 
Dr. Baxter was painfully impressed Avith the facts and illustrations 
brought forward by Dr. Beman, and others, to show the difficulty of 
executing any such discipline. They had said, Suppose you cite 
Sessions, they will be defended by their Presbyteries ; suppose you 
cite Presbyteries, they will be defended by their Synods ; for the 
Synods, Presbyteries, and Churches, are harmonious in belief and 
practice ; that the evils complained of were justified by the original 
condition of things, by consequent habit, and the strong hope that, 
in a few years, by the operation of the causes at work in the West, 
the majority of the Presbyterian Church would be of their way of 
thinking ; that the East looked for it as well as the West. The 
documents showed him what the state of things was in some places ; 
the speakers had said there was great harmony in opinion and action. 
He was astounded and distressed. He felt the extent of the obser- 
vation of a certain theological pi'ofessor, " that the progress of cer- 
tain notions in the West would soon revolutionize the Presbyterian 
Chui'ch," and of the expression of another, " that the last kick of 



THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837. 531 

Presbyterianism Tiad been made." He, with others, were oppressed 
by these reflections. The condition of things was worse, by the 
showing of friends, than had been supposed by those generally who 
voted for citation. Dining with a young friend one day, he says — 
" What think you of the principle, that an unconstitutional law 
involves the unconstitutionality/ of all done under it." His friend 
replied that the question was new, and he was not prepared to 
answer without more reflection. Dr. Baxter then enlarged upon it, 
and showed its application to the matter in hand. His young friend 
proposed that he form a proposition in writing, with some thoughts, 
and submit them to the consideration of the older members of As- 
sembly. Pen and paper were brought, and the Doctor wrote a few 
lines, and agreed to propose the subject to his acquaintances ; and 
his young friend promised to do the same. And the proposition was 
brought up in private circles and fully considered. 

On the night of Monday, the 29th, the night before the report 
of the Committee on the State of the Church, or division of the 
Church, the Convention held a session. No previous meeting 
exhibited equal depth of feeling or strength of interest. Proposi- 
tions were made without speeches or arguments, or exhortations. 
The votes were taken after some time of silent consideration. It 
was '•'■ Resolved, that in order to prevent confusion, all subjects pre- 
sented by the majority for the consideration of the Assembly, should 
be first agreed upon in the Convention ; that the propositions agreed 
upon should be presented by some one known to all ; and five persons 
were named, one of whom should off"er the resolutions agreed upon, 
that nullification followed unconstitutionality, and that the applica- 
tion of the principle should be made first with the Western Reserve 
Synod; and, finally, unless the Committee on the State of the 
• Church should on the next morning make some proposition for 
division that should prove acceptable, a motion should be made to 
disconnect the Western Reserve Synod from the Assembly. 

On Tuesday morning. May 30th, after the report of Committee on 
the state of the Church was made, and the whole matter laid on the 
table, Mr. Plumer rose and offered the following resolution — " That 
by the operation of the abrogation of the Plan of Union of 1801, the 
Synod of the Western Reserve is, and is hereby declared to be no 
longer a part of the Presbyterian Church of the United States of 
America." Having made the proposition he yielded the floor to 
Dr. Baxter, who said, " the resolution was not propounded in un- 
kindness, but as the only way left to eff'ect a separation pronounced 
by all desirable. No principle was better established than this, that 
when an unconstitutional law was abrogated, all that had grown up 
under that law Avas swept away with it. While a law stands the 
claims under it are valid ; but when it is pronounced unconstitutional 
everything dependent on it falls. The Yazoo claims in Georgia 
illustrate the principle." He then applied the principle to the 
Western Reserve Synod. Dr. Peters and others frequently inter- 
rupted him in his argument by calls for "ortier," a call Dr. Baxter 



532 THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837. 

never before lieard made in any judicatory while he was spealving. 
After hearing it repeatedly, he said, " If gentlemeen will call on me 
so often, I shall be under the necessity of calling on them to write 
out a speech for me." He then proceeded to show from facts and 
documents before the Assembly, and the speeches of those opposed 
to citation, that the state of things in the Church was such that a 
separation could not be effected too soon. 

Mr. Jessup followed, denying the power of the Assembly to cut 
off the Western Reserve, or declare her out of the connexion, and 
strongly deprecated the measure as unconstitutional, and unneces- 
sary if it were. Dr. M'Auley followed, strongly deprecating the 
measure, and spoke with deep feeling, and at times with much 
pathos. He thought the evils complained of might be remedied 
some other way more agreeable to her views of right and prudence ; 
that this act was an attempt at dissolving churches, and unclothing 
ministers blessed of God. Mr. Plumer replied, " that as in the abro- 
gation of the Plan of Union, the churches were not dissolved, so 
under the present resolution the church capacity of these churches 
was not interfered Avith, or the office of the ministry ; it was a decla- 
ration that they were not a part of the Presbyterian Church, and 
the declaration was grounded on the fact that they had not con- 
formed themselves to the doctrines, or forms, or discipline of that 
Church. If there were any true Presbyterian churches in that 
region, they would come out and unite on the true principle, and the 
others would follow their own predilections. 

Mr. Cleveland followed ; his earnest desire was for peace. He 
proposed the consideration by the Assembly of the propositions 
before the Committee of ten on the state of the Church ; that per- 
haps some amicable division might take place. The day being spent, 
Mr. Cleveland gave way to adjournment. On Wednesday morning, 
May 31st, he resumed his speech, and having restated his opinions 
and wishes, moved to postpone the resolution offered by Mr. Plumer, 
and take up the question of separation in a constitutional and 
amicable way. Mr. Junkin followed, and opposed any such post- 
ponement, and advocated speedy separation. He said there was 
satisfactory evidence, though not strictly legal evidence, that the 
overwhelming majority of the churches in that Synod were not Pres- 
byterians. He was repeatedly interrupted with offers to prove that 
the state of things was better than he had stated. Mr. Junkin gave 
way to hear. Some Commissioners from that Synod came forward 
to give information. The question was put to each one of these 
before he gave the information in extenso — " Have you publicly 
received the Confession of Faith." Each one refused to answer 
that or any other question respecting themselves, as they were not 
on trial. Mr. Junkin proceeded. It was stated that it had been 
actually discussed among the ministers of the Western Reserve — 
Whether they should not leave the Presbyterian connexion, and form 
a Congregational Association. Mr. Junkin argued that the churches 
and ministers were not Presbyterian in doctrine, or form, or desire, 



THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837. 533 

or intention, and therefore the sooner they were by themselves the 
better. Dr. Peters spoke at length against the principle of the 
resolution ; he quoted an assertion of Dr. Witherspoon respecting 
himself, which he considered derogatory; Dr. Witherspoon arose, 
acknowledged the assertion and his error, and honorably retracted. 
In the course of his speech, Dr. Peters admitted that he had objected 
to the Assembly's carrying on Foreign and Domestic Missions, and 
that he thought the American Home Missionary Society, (of which 
he was secretary), was enough for domestic missions, and the Ameri- 
can Board of Commissioners of Foreign Missions, for foreign mis- 
sions. 

On Thursday, June 1st, Mr. Jessup said, Dr. Baxter had put hig 
written argument into his hands with a request for him to answer it. 
He stated his argument against it, and contended that if it were 
applied to the question in hand, it dissolved the churches. Mr. 
Ewing followed, and was arguing the question of constitutionality 
in the calm, forensic manner of his profession ; being repeatedly in- 
terrupted by the declaration that things were better than his argu- 
ment supposed; when Mr. Breckenridge arose and once more asked 
of Mr. Kingsbury, a Ruling Elder from the Western Reserve, and a 
Commissioner in the Assembly — "Have you ever adopted the Con- 
fession of Faith?" He refused to answer "that question." Mr. 
Ewing continued, and explained at large the Yazoo claims, and the 
manner of their settlement ; the unconstitutionality of the law, on 
which these claims were founded, being declared, the claims were 
set aside. He argued from the Form of Government the right of 
the Assembly to act on the principle proposed in the resolution 
under discussion. Mr. S. C. Anderson followed with a constitutional 
argument in favor of the resolution. He presented the whole sub- 
ject, the principles and the application ; and illustrated them from 
the process of civil law and natural law, and the principles and 
government of the Presbyterian Church. Mr. Ewing spoke with the 
coolness and precision of the Pennsylvania lawyer ; Mr. Anderson 
with the vehemence and apparent carelessness about words of the Vir- 
ginia bar ; both specimens of their kind. At the close of Mr. An- 
derson's speech there was a general call for the previous question — 
and then the main question was put, yeas 132, nays 105 ; and the 
Western Reserve Synod was declared not to be a part of the Pres- 
byterian Church in the United States. 

In the afternoon of Friday, June 2d, a resolution was passed 
advisory to the discontinuance of the operations of the American 
Education Society, and the American Home Missionary Society in 
the bounds of the Presbyterian Church. The intention was to per- 
mit the Presbyteries to carry on the education cause and the mis- 
sionary cause under the supervision of the Assembly. 

On Saturday morning, June 3d, Mr. Breckenridge proposed the 
following resolutions, viz. : " 1st. That in consequence of the abro- 
gation by this Assembly, of the Plan of Union of 1801, between it 
and the General Association of Connecticut, as utterly unconstitu- 



534 THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837. 

tional, and therefore null ajid void from the beginning, the Synods 
of Utica, Geneva, and Genesee, Avhich were formed and attached 
to this body under and in execution of said Plan of Union, be, and 
are hereby declared to be out of the ecclesiastical connexion of the 
Presbyterian Church of the United States of America, and they 
are not in form or in fact an integral portion of said church." 
Resolutions 2, 3, and 4, followed. By motion of Mr. Jessup this 
resolution was brought up by itself to the consideration of Assem- 
bly ; and after some debate he proposed as a substitute, a citation 
of the Synods to appear at the next Assembly and answer — "What 
they have done or failed to do," "and generally to answer any 
charges that may or can be alleged against them," &c. 

On Monday, the 5th of June, the debate on postponement was 
continued till the afternoon. The arguments on both sides were sub- 
stantially those on the question of the Western Reserve, and turned 
on the constitutionality, the necessity and prudence of the proposed 
cause of action. The previous question was called for, and the post- 
ponement and further debate cut off. The resolution was carried — 
yeas 115, nays 88. 

The remaining resolutions of Mr. Breckenridge were proposed in 
order and carried, viz. : 2d. That the solicitude of this Assembly 
on the whole subject, and its urgency for the immediate decision of 
it, are greatly increased by reason of the gross disorders which are 
ascertained to have prevailed in those Synods (as well as that of 
the Western Reserve, against which a declarative resolution, similar 
to the first of these, has been passed during our present sessions) ; 
it being made clear to us, that even the Plan of Union itself was 
never consistently carried into effect by those professing to act 
under it. 3d. That the General Assembly has no intention, by 
these resolutions, or by that passed in the case of the Synod of the 
W^estern Reserve, to affect in any way the ministerial standing 
of any members of either of said Synods ; nor to disturb the 
pastoral relation in any church ; nor to interfere with the duties 
or relations of private Christians in their respective congrega- 
tions ; but only to declare and determine according to the truth 
and necessity of the case, by virtue of the full authority existing 
in it for the purpose, the relation of all said Synods, and all 
their constituent parts to this body, and to the Presbyterian 
Church in the United States. 4th. The fourth makes provision 
for such churches and ministers in the four Synods as are Pres- 
byterian in doctrine and order. These were passed by yeas 113, 
nays 60. 

Tuesday, June 6th, Dr. Alexander proposed to add to the rules 
of Assembly — 1st, forbidding Commissioners to be reported from 
Presbyteries whose names are not duly reported by Synod and 
recognized by the Assembly ; and 2d, refusing seats to any Com- 
missioners from Presbyteries for unduly increasing representation, 
and requiring the Assembly to dissolve the Presbyteries. They 
were both carried. 



THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837. 535 

"Wednesday morning, June 7th. The subject of Foreign Missions 
was taken up. Resolved, " That the General Assembly will super- 
intend and conduct, by its own proper authority, the works of Fo- 
reign Missions of the Presbyterian Church, by a Board appointed 
for that purpose, and directly amenable to the Assembly." This 
subject caused no debate in this stage of the business of the Assem- 
bly. Probably there was no subject on which previous Assemblies 
had ever acted, so deeply interesting to the Southern Church as this 
had been. They had been distant spectators of the excitements of 
other Synods and Presbyteries on doctrine and church order, and 
could hardly understand how Presbyteries, or ministers, or churches 
could claim to be Presbyterians without adopting the Confession of 
Faith, the platform of agreement, and distinction from all other 
churches ; or how there could be so much discussion about doctrine 
by churches or ministers who claimed to be Presbyterians, unless 
they loved discussion and disputation for disputation's sake ; or why, 
if the parties did not believe in the doctrines and forms professed, 
they desired to remain in the Presbyterian Church, unless the things 
about which they discussed and acted so vehemently, were nevertheless 
considered, after all, as logomachies, things for discussion, and mere 
verbal differences. They had carefully kept aloof from all commin- 
gling in the debate. The conviction that there was something real 
in dispute, and strange as it was real, began to fasten on them ; and 
that the Southern churches would be compelled to reavow the Con- 
fession of Faith as their platform, and perhaps separate from those 
most excited by these matters of disputation. But the action of the 
commissioners assembled in General Assembly of 1836, in setting 
aside the agreement made between the Western Board of Foreign 
Missions and the committee of Assembly, and promulgating the 
principle that the Presbyterian Church, as a Church, ought not to 
carry on Foreign Missions or Domestic Missions on a scale equal to 
her limits, completely aroused many that had hitherto felt it their 
duty to remain quiet, to avow that the Presbyterian Church has 
a right to carry on missions ; that she is herself a Missionary 
Society by the very nature of her constitution and essence of her 
existence; and no power shall forbid her to do so, if she feel it her 
duty so to do. 

Churches and ministers who had been contented to send their 
tokens of Christian interest to the heathen through the American 
Board, and would have been content for a long time to come with 
that single channel, now resolved it was time there was another 
channel opened, though it was more stupendous in accomplishment 
than uniting the oceans by a pathway across America. Accordingly 
a Southern Presbytery, that had held aloof from all intermingling in 
the agitations in the Assembly, resolved, in the spring of 1837, to 
send a delegate to the Convention, and that the delegate to Con- 
vention should be commissioner to the Assembly. And what do you 
wish your delegate and commissioner to do in the Convention and 
Assembly ? asked the commissioner. An elder member replied, " We 



536 THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837, 

expect you to vote for a Board of Foreign Missions under the direc- 
tion of tlie Assembly. We are all here connected with the American 
Board, and we may continue to be so. But the right and duty of 
the Presbyterian Church as a Church to carry on the work of Mis- 
sions, Foreign and Domestic, and be a channel to those who wish to 
send the gospel to others, must be maintained at all hazards. On 
other subjects that come up, vote and act according to your own con- 
science." To this all assented. And unless the Assembly had 
established this Board, the efforts for purification would have been 
all in vain. There were the same reasons against all her Boards as 
against this ; and this finally lost, all would have been lost. This 
gained, all were gained. After the decision of Assembly on other 
subjects discussion was unnecessary on this. 

The commissioners of the Western Reserve, in preparation for a 
law-suit, having given notice to the treasurer and trustees of the 
General Assembly, not to regard the orders of the Assembly of 1837 
— on motion of Mr. Breckenridge, Resolved — " That this Assembly, 
in virtue of the powers vested in it by the act incorporating its trus- 
tees, do hereby in writing direct their trustees to continue to pay as 
heretofore, and to have no manner of respect to the notice mentioned 
above, nor to any similar notice that may come to their knowledge." 
The Assembly pledged itself to sustain the trustees in performing 
their duty. This was considered the first step towards a law-suit 
about the funds. 

On the afternoon of Wednesday, 7th June, the Assembly took up 
the unfinished business of May 25th, the indefinite postponement of 
Mr. Mines' motion to amend the resolution on doctrinal errors, made 
May 22d, and postponed from time to time. By the previous ques- 
tion, taken without debate, the proposition to postpone, with Mr. 
Mines' motion for amendment, were both cut oft'. The resolution 
made May 22d, was carried without debate, ayes 109, nays, and non 
liquet, 17. The list of errors, with a few verbal alterations, is the 
same as presented by the Convention. The alterations are — in the 
1st error, " God would have prevented," instead of " God would have 
been glad to prevent." In the 5th, after the 12th word, which is 
"God," insert ''in this world." In the 6th, leave out "or" after 
the first semicolon. In the 7th, read " the guilt of Adam's sin, or 
of the righteousness of Christ." In the 10th, leave out the first 
clause. In the 11th, read " That saving faith is not an eff'ort of the 
special operations of the Holy Spirit, but a mere rational belief in 
the truth, or assent to the Avord of God." In the 14th, read "par- 
ticular," for "certain." 

Had this resolution passed on the day it was proposed, or on the 
next day, with a strong majority — and there is little doubt a very 
large majority, particularly if we may judge from Mr. Duffield's pro- 
test, were prepared to condemn them — the whole course of affairs in 
the Assembly would have been changed. The plan of Union would have 
been abrogated ; the Western Ileserve Synod would have been cited ; 
and a Board of Foreign Missions formed ; and there the majority 



THE ASSEMBLY OP 1837. 537 

■would have paused, in all probability, as the memorialists expected. 
But the postponement was made on account of facts brought to light, 
and a conviction arising from the debate as carried on by the oppo- 
nents, that the Assembly would be compelled to try another course. 
That other course was previously unthought of, and in its immediate 
and remote eflfects revolutionary. What the state of the Presbyte- 
rian Church would have been now, had the proposed course been 
pursued, is matter of speculation. Division would have been delayed 
probably ; but when it would have come, and how it would come, no 
one can conjecture. 

On motion of Mr. Plumer, Synods, Presbyteries and Sessions, were 
enjoined to exercise Christian discipline as the means of restoring 
and preserving purity in the Church. On motion of Mr. Brecken- 
ridge, the Third Presbytery of Philadelphia was dissolved, and the 
component parts reannexed to the Presbyteries from which they 
were taken. 

A number of protests against the acts of Assembly were presented 
and admitted to record. June 7th. The protest of the commis- 
sioners from the Western Reserve Synod, against the act declaring 
that Synod not a part of the Presbyterian Church ; the answer by 
Messrs. Plumer, Ewing and WoodhuU ; the whole argument on both 
sides in a condensed form. On the same day a protest against the 
abrogation of the Plan of Union ; answer by Messrs. Junkin, Green 
and Anderson ; a summary of the arguments used by both parties. 
On the same day a protest from the commissioners from the Synods 
of Utica, Geneva and Genessee, against the act declaring them no 
longer a part of the Presbyterian Church ; answer by Messrs. 
Witherspoou, Murray and Sunpson ; a concise statement of the 
whole argument. On Thursday, 8th. The protest of Dr. Beman and 
others' against the act of citation, and the act respecting the Synod 
of Western Reserve ; answer by Messrs. Breckenridge, Annin and 
Todd ; the argument on both sides stated with ability. On the same 
day, a protest by Mr. Duffield and others against the resolution on 
erroneous doctrines ; Mr. Plumer moved it be recorded without 
answer, and copies be sent to the Presbyteries to which the protes- 
tors belong, with injunction that enquiry be made into the soundness 
of the faith of those who have made the avowals in the protest. 
Mr. Duffield, presented a protest against the dissolution of the Third 
Presbytery of Philadelphia. Mr. Plumer proposed a short answer, 
whicii was adopted — that tlie principle of elective affinity on which it 
was founded, has been declared unconstitutional ; and having been 
formed by Assembly could certainly be dissolved by it. A protest 
against the action relating to the American Home Missionary So- 
ciety and American Education Society ; the answer by Messrs. 
Alexander, Green and Putts ; the argument ably stated on both 
sides. A protest from Dr. Beman against the action respecting the 
Synods of Utica, Geneva and Genessee ; Mr. Plumer proposed for 
answer a reference to the answer to preceding memorials on tlie 
same subject. 



538 DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIKGINIA. 

These protests and answers embrace the whole subject of the con- 
troverted action of the Assembly of 1837, and are presented in the 
minutes of the meeting for that year. To these the Assembly 
added a pastoral letter prepared by Messrs. Alexander, Baxter and 
Leland. This gives the reasons for abrogating the Plan of Union, 
and for declaring the four Synods no longer a part of the Presby- 
terian Church, and for the orders necessarily connected with these 
acts, in the plain, direct language, and consecutive reasoning, charac- 
teristic of the writers, two of whom Virginia claimed as her sons. 
A circular letter was prepared by Messrs. Breckenridge, Latta and 
Plumer, addressed to all other churches, presenting the Presbyte- 
rian Church in the midst of her troubles, in a graphic manner, 
and her efforts to shake off the superincumbent weight, in language 
becoming the committee and the Church. These various papers 
give imperishable value to the pamphlet containing the printed min- 
utes of the Assembly of 1837. 

On the evening of Thursday, 8th of June, the Assembly was dis- 
solved. The members returned to their homes, to meet their fellow 
presbyters and the churches, and give an account of their doings, 
and to receive their condemnation, or grateful approbation. The 
commissioners from Virginia returned to excitements unprecedented 
in the history of the Synod. They went conscious that many 
things would appear as having been done hastily and prematurely ; 
that the public mind was prepared for the course designed by the 
memorialists, — decision on the list of errors of doctrine, citation 
of Synods supposed in error, and abrogation of the Plan of Union 
— and a division amicably agreed upon, or one separating North 
and South ; — but not prepared for the division that had been 
made. 



CHAPTER XLIL 

THE DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA. 

The action of the Assembly respecting the four Synods, the 
Western Reserve, Utica, Genesee, and Geneva, by which they were 
declared not to be a part of the Presbyterian Church, was an ab- 
sorbing subject in Virginia. Was this action right, or was it wrong ? 
Was it an executive, or judicial, or tyrannical act V What were the 
grounds of procedure ? Were they in the ordinary course of Pres- 
byterial government, or were they revolutionary ? And finally, 
would the churches in Virginia sustain the act of the Assembly ? 
Every sort of discussion was carried on during the summer — the 
calm and the fiery, the cool and the passionate, the dignified and the 
common-place, the argumentative and the declamatory ; with every 



DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA. 539 

grade of Christian deportment, from the pnre, and elevated, and 
gentlemanly, and kind, down to the coarse and vulgar and hard ; 
and in every form of communication, verbal, and by the press ; in 
assemblies, large and small ; and by pamphlets and newspapers, and 
monthly and quarterly periodicals. 

Dr, Baxter, on his return to the Seminary, found the gentlemen, 
composing with him the faculty of instruction, Messrs. Goodrich and 
Taylor, professors, and Mr. Ballentine, assistant teacher, not pre- 
pared to approve of his course in the Assembly. The President of 
the College in the immediate vicinity openly declared himself in 
opposition to the doings of the Assembly in the general, and of Dr. 
Baxter in particular. The pastor of the church embracing the 
College and the Seminary, Mr. Staunton, sustained the action of the 
Assembly, and defended the course of Dr. Baxter. The relations 
of these brethren had previously been of the most harmonious kind ; 
and the opposition, so far as known, was free from personality, and 
unmixed with jealousy. The Southern Religious Telegraph, edited 
by Mr. Converse, took decided ground against the action of the 
Assembly, and commenced the discussion before the delegates re- 
turned to their homes; Its columns, however, were open to the 
defence of the Assembly and its acts, and the Commissioners and 
their course. Dr. Baxter was requested by the students of the 
Seminary to deliver in the hall a lecture explanatory of his course. 
This lecture appeared in the Telegraph. Comments and replies 
followed. Dr. Carroll chose to express his opinions in pamphlet 
form. Professors Goodrich and Taylor became decided in their 
opposition. Dr. Baxter looked round for his associates in the min- 
istry, whose hearts had beat with him in his youth ; and of the few 
spared by death, Houston, and M'llhenney, and Calhoon, and 
Mitchel, one after another came to his aid, cheering him with the 
friendship of age. One only was wanting. Dr. Hill. He took his 
pen, early and vigorously, against the acts of Assembly in refei'ence 
to the four Synods. His convictions of wrong done by the Assembly 
were deep, and he embarked in the opposition with the energy of 
his youth. He considered the constitution of the church invaded, 
and he stood for its defence ; and for his construction of it he spoke 
and wrote unremittingly. From his age, influence, activity with the 
pen, readiness for popular address, he became, if not absolutely the 
leader of the opposition to the acts of Assembly, in Virginia, at 
least the foremost amongst equals, the presiding presbyter. He 
prepared some historical criticisms and essays for the weekly papers, 
which were widely circulated. In this kind of writing he early took 
the lead of those opposed to the action of the Assembly of 1887 ; his 
memory reached back to the splendid era of the two Smiths and 
Graham in their prime, and was enriched with traditions respecting 
Davies and Robinson. 

On the last day of summer the Watchman of the South made its 
appearance, the Rev. William S. Plumer, the proprietor and editor, 
Kicbmond. It became, according to its design, the vehicle of the 



540 DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OP VIRGINIA. 

tlionjilits and purposes of those wlio sustained the acts of the As- 
sembly, individually and generally. The ability of the articles in 
attack and defence of the Assembly, that appeared in the Virginia 
pnpers, was not surpassed in any section of the church. The 
Watchman became a leading paper, and in the course of the first 
year of its existence the only Presbyterian paper published in Vir- 
ginia. Mr. Converse removed his press to Philadelphia, to become 
the organ of opposition to the acts of the Assembly of 1837 on a 
larger scale than could be attempted in Richmond. 

At the fall meeting of the Presbyteries the acts of Assembly 
became the fruitful subject of discussion by the members assembled. 
In Winchester Presbytery the action of the Assembly was sustained 
by a small majority. In Lexington the unanimity was almost com- 
plete. In the other Presbyteries the minorities Avere large. The 
Synod held its annual meeting in October, in Lexington. The 
attendance was large. The subject was discussed with great ability. 
The majority to sustain the Assembly was decisive. The minority 
was numerous and able. Division in sentiment in the Virginia 
Synod, to any extent producing excitement, and threatening aliena- 
tion, had never before been known. A division of Synod into two 
bodies, to be connected with antagonistic bodies, was not yet seri- 
ously thought of. By far the greater part, if not the whole, fully 
believed that the integrity of the Synod would be preserved com- 
pletely, notwithstanding the commotions that agitated her bosom. 
Some had fears lest there might be secessions to other denominations. 
But a division on the principles of elective affinity was never men- 
tioned. The majority expected the minority to coalesce ; and the 
minority expected the majority to relax somewhat, and that the 
Assembly of 1838 would abate the severity of the decisions of 1837. 
The winter was passed in discordance. The two parties seemed to 
be gradually diverging in sentiment and feeling. 

At the meeting of the Board of Directors of the Union Theolo- 
gical Seminary in April, 1838, the determined purpose of the two 
parties in the church became manifest, beyond further dispute. In the 
ordinary course of business, the report of the Faculty of Instructors, 
Messrs. Baxter, Goodrich, Taylor and Ballentine, came under con- 
sideration. In that report was this sentence : " We think we ought 
to urge upon the attention of the Board the state of the funds, and 
the small number of students who are now in the seminary, or who 
are preparing for the ministry, within the bounds of the Synods." 
It was the opinion of the Board, that much of the difficulty 
alluded to, both in respect of students and of funds, was to be 
attributed to the fact that neither of the parties, into which the 
church was now divided, had sufficient confidence in the instructions 
of the seminary, as conducted by the faculty. It was understood 
that the present students were generally prepared to leave the semi- 
nary ; and it was also the general opinion, that new ones Avould not 
come, until the course of instruction on certain subjects was better 
understood. The reading of the resolutions of the Synod of North 



DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA. 641 

Carolina, at her regular meeting at Sliiloh, Granville Connty, Sep- 
tember, 1837, was called for. 

"Whereas the Synod of North Carolina has, by a large majo- 
rity, voted to sustain the measures which were adopted by the last 
General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, believing them to 
be happily calculated to restore purity and peace to our churches : 
Resolved^ 1st. That in order to secure the confidence of this Synod, 
and its cordial co-operation in building up and sustaining the Union 
Theological Seminary, it is very desirable and important, that the 
sentiments of the professors in the seminary should, in relation to 
the measures aforesaid, harmonize with those of this Synod and its 
Presbyteries, in sustaining the action of the Assembly. 2d. But, 
should any of the professors, on examination of this subject, arrive 
at the conclusion that they cannot consistently, with their views of 
truth and duty, concur with the Assembly in the measures of reform 
which were adopted, Synod will not deem it necessary or expedient 
for such professors, on that account, to dissolve their connexion with 
said seminary, provided they can, with a good conscience, refrain 
from all attempts to exert over our churches, and over the minds of 
their theological pupils, an influence tending to contravene the 
decisions of the General Assembly and of this Synod." The Synod 
of Virginia, sustaining the Assembly, had passed no resolutions 
respecting the seminary. 

After the reading of the resolutions of the Synod of North Caro- 
lina, it was resolved, " That this Board cordially approve of the 
above resolutions of the Synod of North Carolina ; and hereby 
adopt them, as expressing their own sentiments." The professors 
were present during the deliberations of the Board, and were per- 
sonally inquired of by the chairman of the meeting, whether they 
would comply with the expressed will of the Synod of North Caro- 
lina, now adopted by the Board. IVIr. Goodrich said, " he could not 
hold his sentiments in silence, but must disseminate them." Mr. 
Taylor said, " the resolutions of the Synod of North Carolina had 
induced him to express through the press his sentiments, that neither 
they nor his positions might be doubtful ; and that he thought the 
churches would not sustain the course of the Synods." After some 
desultory conversation, the two professors declined acquiescing in, 
or harmonizing with, the expressed sentiments of the Board and 
one Synod. After conversation on the propriety of resignation, 
Mr. Goodi'ich said, that, in present circumstances, he could not feel 
at liberty to resign, unless he were requested to do so by the Board. 
Mr. Taylor united in this determination. After some further con- 
versation, Mr. Goodrich declared that his resignation could not 
depend upon the departure of the students, in the present circum- 
stances, even if all departed, but only on the request of the Board. 
Both professors declared, that, in the present state of the church, 
they were pursuing the course which appeared to them the line of 
duty. After deliberation, a motion was made and adopted : '' That 
inasmuch as the Ilev. Hiram P. Goodrich and Stephen Taylor, pro- 



542 DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA. 

fessors in the Union Theological Seminary, do hold opinions opposed 
to the action of the General Asscmhly, in disowning the four 
Synods; and that, notwithstanding the expression of the Synod of 
North Carolina, they consider themselves hound to express said 
opinions, and extend the influence of said opinions in our churches, 
and are determined so to do : Therefore^ Resolved, That this Board 
do solemnly declare it as their judgment, that the said professors, 
holding and propagating said opinions, in opposition to the acts and 
doings of the General Assembly, ought forthwith to resign." In 
consequence of this resolution, the professors tendered each his 
resignation, which was accepted, and the treasurer was directed to 
pay each, in addition to the salary due, three months' salary from 
the first of May ; and the professors were invited to retain, for the 
accommodation of their families, the houses they then occupied, till 
they could make suitable arrangements elsewhere. Mr. Ballentine, 
after full and free conversation, was employed as assistant teacher, 
at nine hundred dollars per annum, for the succeeding year. It Avas 
understood, that, if Mr. Ballentine felt himself, at any time, bound 
to pursue a course not consistent with the resolutions of North 
Carolina and of the Board of Directors, and different from the one 
he had pursued, he would feel it his duty first to retire from the 
seminary. Neither of the professors were personally obnoxious to 
the Board ; and their course of procedure, in relation to the acts 
of Assembly, was the cause, and not the occasion of their resig- 
nation. 

Dr. Hill admitted the thought of final separation from his brethren 
with great reluctance. He was indulging the hope of modification 
of the action of the Assembly, or the formation of a Southern organi- 
zation. A Commissioner to the Assembly of 1838, he was active in 
procuring a meeting of those Commissioners opposed to the acts of 
1837, in the lecture-room of the First Presbyterian church, on the 
evening previous to the meeting of the Assembly. At the same 
time a meeting of those favorable to the doings of the last Assembly, 
was held for consultation. Those that met with Dr. Hill, proposed 
three resolutions respecting the present crisis, the first expresses " a 
hope that there are no insurmountable obstacles in the way of avert- 
ing the calamities of a violent dismemberment. 2d, That we are 
ready to co-operate in any efforts for pacification which are constitu- 
tional, and which shall recognise the regular standing, and secm-e 
the rights of the entire church, including those portions which the 
acts of the General Assembly were intended to exclude." The third 
named a Committee of three, Hon. William Hall, Rev. Dr. Hill, and 
Dr. Fisher, to convey these resolutions to those Commissioners who 
were favorable to the action of the Assembly of '37, then in session 
in the city, " for the purpose of ascertaining some terms of agree- 
ment." To these resolutions, the Commissioners addressed, replied 
by a Committee, Dr. Baxter, Professor M'Lean, and William Max- 
well, Esq. — '•'"Uesolved, unanimously, that the Convention regard 
the said overtures of the meeting, however intended, as founded upon 



DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA. 543 

a basis which is wholly inadmissible, and as calculated only to dis- 
turb that peace of our church which a calm adherence to those con- 
stitutional, just and necessary acts of the last General Assembly can, 
by the blessing of divine Providence, alone establish and secure." 
Thus ended all hope of pacification grounded on a repeal of the past 
obnoxious acts. 

Drs. Baxter and Hill discovered their diverging tendencies at the 
inauguration ; they had fully expressed their difference in the columns 
of the Telegraph, and at the Synod in Lexington, in the fall of '37 ; 
and now they met in Philadelphia, Dr. Hill denouncing the course 
of Dr. Baxter, and demanding a retraction ; and Dr. Baxter affirm- 
ing the propriety of his previous course, and rejecting all proposals 
looking towards retraction. It was not a wordy meeting. They knew 
each other. They parted never more to meet in council or negotia- 
tion on earth. Dr. Hill now lost all hopes that the Assembly about 
to meet, would retreat from the position taken the previous year, 
and he prepared himself for a step he had not desired to take. On 
the next day the assembled delegates, when in the act of constitut- 
ing the Assembly, separated and formed two Assemblies, which were 
known for a length of time technically by the names of Old and 
New School. Dr. Hill went with those who formed the New School 
Assembly, now called by the chosen name of Constitutional Assem- 
bly. Dr. Baxter remained with those that formed the Assembly 
called the Old School. 

A Southern organization was a subject of conversation and corres- 
pondence. Dr. Hill desired one that should embrace all the South. 
How far he would' have been willing to go, in withdrawing from all 
the North, is inferential rather than documentary. Dr. Baxter 
thought that, in present circumstances, division would be increased 
by such a movement, and three Assemblies would be formed instead 
ot two ; and that it was not, by any means, evident that the Southern 
body formed geographically would be free from the disagreement 
about doctrines, and the benevolent operations of the church, which 
had dissevered the Assembly of the whole Church ; and that the 
vexed question of slavery could be more satisfactorily and easily dis- 
posed of by and among the Old School north, if they held connec- 
tion witli the Old School south, than if they stood alone. These two 
brethren never doubted each other's sincerity of conviction or of pur- 
pose ; they distrusted each the other's soundness of principle, and the 
correctness of his conclusions. The expectation of a Southern 
organization was not abandoned till the fall of 1838; it then gave 
way to the fixed purpose, that if there were more than one General 
Assembly, there should be but two, each embracing the North and 
the South. Both of these brethren greatly desired that the Synod 
of Virginia, or at least the majority ot it, should unite on the princi- 
ples they advocated ; and in defending and promulgating their prin- 
ciples and views, each pursued his course Avith diligence, activity, 
and ability ; Dr. Hill with more enthusiasm, and Dr. Baxter with 



544 DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA. 

more caution and coolness ; both with intense earnestness m efforts, 
perfectly characteristic of the men. 

The work of division in the churches commenced in the Presbytery 
of the District of Cokimbia. The majority being opposed to the action 
of '37, their delegates took their seats in 1838, in that Assembly known 
as the NcAv School. The minority applying to the Synod in Staun- 
ton for advice, were requested "to declare distinctly before the next 
meeting of the General Assembly, whether they do or do not adhere 
to the said Assembly on the basis of the acts of Assemblies of '37 
and '38; that is to say, adhere to the Assembly and churches under 
its care, as they now stand separated from the disowned Synods, 
and the party who seceded from the last Assembly. The Presby- 
tery at its next meeting, April 2d, 1839, in Alexandria, resolved to 
disregard the order of Assembly and the Synod, to send delegates to 
the Assembly of 1839, (known as the Old School) ; whereupon Rev. 
Messrs. Laurie, Harrison, and Bosworth, with an elder from the 
first church of Alexandria, retired from the Presbytery in an orderly 
manner, and were constituted as the Presbytery of the district, and 
held their connexion with the Old School. 

The Presbytery of Abington held a called meeting at Wythe 
Court House, on July 7th, 1838. A Committee on the state of the 
Church brought forward resolutions declaring the Assembly holding 
its sessions in Mr. Barnes's church, was the true Assembly; also, 
disapproving the course of the Commissioner, Mr. Hoge, who took his 
seat in the Assembly over which Dr. Plumer presided. These reso- 
lutions were rejected, and the report of the minority approving the 
course of the Commissioner adopted. The Moderator and Tempo- 
rary Clerk, though opposed to the action of the Presbytery, con- 
tinued in their places till the business of the meeting was closed, 
signed the records, and delivered them to the Stated Clerk. The 
minority then respectfully informed the Presbytery, they expected 
never to meet with them again, and took their leave. 

The Presbytery of Lexington held a called meeting on the 28th 
day of December, 1838, in Harrisonburg, to consider and decide 
upon the condition of the church of Cook's Creek and Harrisonburg, 
and their pastor, James W. Phillips, lately installed. Upon being 
organized in the Court House, the Presbytery received a communi- 
cation from Mr. Phillips, renouncing the jurisdiction of Lexington 
Presbytery and the Synod of Virginia, on account of their adher- 
ence to the Assembly of 1837, and the Old School Assembly of 
1838. A communication of a similar nature was received from the 
session of the church of Cook's Creek and Harrisonburg. The Pres- 
bytery adopted resolutions fitting the emergency. Mr. Phillips' 
name was erased from the roll. The elders and members not seced- 
ing were organized as the regular church, and provision Avas made 
for their instruction. No other pastor or church seceded from Lex- 
ington Presbytery. 

The Presbytery of Winchester held its spring sessions April, 1839, 
in Charlestown, Jefierson County, about three weeks after the deci- 



DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA. 545 

Bion of Judge Rodgers, in the suit involving the right to the name, 
records, and property of the Presbyterian Church, pronounced 
March 26th, in favor of the New Schooh Immediately after the 
organization, the records are as follows, viz. — " The Rev. J. J. 
Royall offered the following preamble and resolution — Whereas, two 
bodies were organized on the third Thursday of May, 1838, in the 
city of Philadelphia, each claiming to be the General Assembly of 
the Presbyterian Church of the United States ; and, whereas, the 
body over which Dr. Fisher presided has been declared by the com- 
petent civil authority to be the constitutional Assembly ; therefore, 
Resolved, That the Presbytery of Winchester do recognise and ad- 
here to said body as the General Assembly of the Presbyterian 
Church in the United States of America. Which resolution being 
seconded, the Rev. J. J. Royall moved the previous question, which 
was taken by yeas and nays ; ayes 14, nays, 15. Rev. Mr. Har- 
grave obtained leave of absence from the sessions of Presbytery 
till to-morrow morning. The Rev. William Henry Foote appeared 
and took his seat. The preamble and resolution of Mr. Royall were 
discussed and decided by ayes and nayes — ministers, John Lodor, 
J. J. Royall, A. W. Kilpatrick, and Silas Billings ; elders, William 
M'Coy, Robert Slemmons, Dr. Voorhees, William G. Glassell, John 
Gilkerson, James Allen, William Hinning, J. T. Barrett, and 
Ishmael Vanhorn, 13 ; nays, ministers, S. B. Wilson, D. D., Wm. 
H. Foote, S. Tuston, T. B. Balch, P. Harrison, R. B. White, Wm. 
M. Atkinson, and T. W. Simpson ; elders, W. H. White, George 
Tabb, Thomas Hyatt, A. Cooper, David Gibson, Z. Sheetz, Robert 
Turner, and Moses Hoge, 16. Whereupon, the Rev. John Lodor 
arose, and addressing the Moderator, said, that ' by the unanimous 
request of the New School party, he now announced to Presbytery 
that they could now no longer engage in its deliberations, and that 
they would now retire in a respectful manner to the Court House, 
which has been prepared for their use ;' and, therefore, bidding the 
Presbytery an affectionate farewell, he left the house, attended by 
the following ministers, Messrs. Royall, Kilpatrick, and Billings ; 
elders, Slemmons, Voorhees, Glassell, Gilkerson, Henning, Barrett, 
and Vanhorn, 11. Messrs. Allen and M'Coy obtained leave of 
absence from the further sessions of Presbytery. On Saturday, 
Rev. Messrs. William Williamson, William N. Scott, and L. F. 
Wilson, Moderator, and David Vanmcter, elder, obtained leave to 
record their votes on the resolution of Thursday. The numbers stood 
thus, for Royall's resolution 14, against it, 2U." Mr. Ilargravc, on 
his return from visiting his sick child, took his seat with the brethren 
organized in the Court House. The Presbytery that remained in 
the church, held the records, and claimed the funds, and the name, 
as being the majority, whilst the others were seceders. The Presbytery 
organized in the Court House, took the name of Winchester. The 
churches represented by the delegates, were enrolled in the Presby- 
tery of which their delegates were a part. Five ordained ministers, 
Messrs. Royall, Kilpatrick, Hargrave, Lodor, and Billings, with six 
35 



546 DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA. 

churches, and parts of two others which were speedily formed into 
separate churches, formed the New School Presbytery ; ten ordained 
ministers, Messrs. Williamson, Wilson, Balch, Scott, Foote, Tuston, 
Atkinson, Harrison, Simpson, and White ; and 24 churches con- 
tinued the Presbytery of Winchester, known as Old School. 

The Presbytery of East Hanover met in Richmond, April, 1839, 
on the same day the Presbytery of Winchester met in Charlestown, 
and with similar purpose and effect as far as the agitating questions 
were concerned ; the brethren separated. The greatest excitement 
felt in Virginia, on the subject of the Assembly of '37, and '38, was 
probably in Richmond. Mr. Plumer, pastor of the First Church, 
successor of Mr. Armstrong and Dr. Rice, took a decided part in 
the convention of '37, and next to Dr. Baxter, was the most influen- 
tial Southern member in the Assembly of '37, and was Moderator 
of the Old School Assembly of '38. On his return from the Assem- 
bly of '37 he was met with evident marks of strong disapprobation 
by a portion of his charge that were opposed both to the acts of 
Assembly in regard to the four Synods, and the part he took in pro.^ 
curing those acts. The members opposed to him and his cause pro- 
posed that he resign his charge. This proposition he declined. The 
dissatisfation not abating, a portion of his church withdrew and 
formed a new church. The church on Shockoe hill, under the care 
of Mr. Pollock, was not harmonious in opinion respecting the action 
of the Assembly ; and the minority withdrew and united with the 
First Church. In a little time those that withdrew from the First 
Church united with that on Shockoe hill. In Petersburg the majo- 
rity held yfith the Assembly, and the minority formed a new church. 
In Hanover the greater part were against the Assembly, and the 
minority sought their connexion elsewhere. A minute narrative of 
these divisions would exhibit the good and the ill, the strength and 
the weakness of civil society in a contest for religious things invol- 
ving conscience. It would, however, be voluminous, and might in- 
volve personal feelings, and give undesigned wounds ; and therefore 
will never be made till the judgment of the great day. The pastor 
of the First Church in Richmond passed through a fire as vehement 
as his previotis course in the Assembly had been conspicuous. 
" Tribulation worketh patience, and patience experience, and expe- 
rience hope, and hope maketh not ashamed." 

At this spring meeting the Presbytery passed resolutions declar- 
ing adherence to the Assembly of '37 and their acts, and to that 
Assembly of '38 that was organized with Dr. Plumer, moderator, and 
condemning the principles of the law-suit. Sundry members put in 
a paper stating in very respectful terms their opinion respecting the 
constitutionality of the doings of the Assembly of 1837, and the rela- 
tion of the Presbytery to the two Assemblies ; the Presbytery 
received the paper, and put it on record as the expression of Pres- 
byters exercising their constitutional right, and thereby in no wise 
forfeiting their standing or amenability to the Presbytery. The 



DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA. 547 

brethren presenting the paper then asked a dismission for them- 
selves and the churches represented by them, to form a separate 
Presbytery, to adhere to that Assembly they recognized as the true 
Assembly. Whereupon it was. Resolved,^ " That while it is matter 
of regret that the deep and abiding division of opinion renders a 
separation necessary, nevertheless the Presbytery agrees to the depar- 
ture of the brethren, and that their connexion with the Presbytery 
do cease, their character and standing unimpeached." Rev. Messrs. 
A. D. Pollock, Henry Smith and Alexander Mebane, with Elders 
Samuel Reeve, Carter Braxton and George Hutchinson, withdrew. 
The churches represented by these brethren were the United Church 
on Shockoe hill, Third Church, Richmond, and Salem and Pole 
Green. The Presbytery organized soon after took the name of 
Hanover. To this new Presbytery some that had been connected 
with West Hanover attached themselves. With the exception of the 
churches that were in the bounds of Abington Presbytery, the minis- 
ters and churches in Virginia that adhered to the Assembly of '38, 
of which Dr. Fisher was moderator, were all connected with the 
Presbyteries of Winchester and Hanover. 

Of the Presbytery of West Hanover, those opposed to the acts of 
the Assembly of '37, and not prepared to continue in connexion with 
the Presbytery, withdrew as opportunity and convenience prompted, 
and connected themselves with other Presbyteries, without that for- 
mal withdrawal or announcement which took place in the other 
Presbyteries. 

In these separations of Presbyterial connexions, courtesy and 
kindness prevailed. In the condition in which the ministers and 
churches found themselves after the heated discussions and painful 
trial of feelings consequent upon a difference of opinion concerning 
the action of Assembly in relation to the four Synods, separation 
was a peace measure. As soon as it became evident that continued 
strife or separation were the only alternatives left, the angry feel- 
ings yielded, passion began to subside ; and men choosing their 
own ground, freely yielded to others the right of choice ; and the 
muddy streams of charity flowed more and more pure. The unfor- 
giving spirit in the strife for mastery yielded to Christian courtesy 
and respect for sister denominations when the separation was com- 
pleted. There were only three cases in Avhich the courtesy of Pres- 
bytery seemed to be withheld ; and in two of these it was unavoida- 
ble. The pastor of Cook's Creek and Harrisonburg lost the sympathy 
of Lexington Presbytery because he permitted himself to be installed 
pastor of that church by the Presbytery a very short time before he 
renounced its authority, and long after the obnoxious act of Assembly 
took place. The editor of the Southern Religious Telegraph, in asking 
for his regular papers of dismission from East Hanover Presbytery, 
and the President of Hampden Sidney, in asking his from West 
Hanover, asked that they should be directed to the Third Presby- 
tery of Philadelphia. The Assembly of '37 having dissolved that 
Presbytery, and directed its members to be enrolled elsewhere, the 



548 DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA. 

Virginia Presbyteries were unwilling to recognise it as Laving any 
existence. The Presbytery of East Hanover dissolved the con- 
nexion of the applicant, and erased his name from their roll. The 
Presbytery of West Hanover refused to commend Dr. Carroll to the 
Third Presbytery, whose existence they did not recognise, but 
declared a willingness " to certify, and do hereby certify, that Dr. 
Carroll was a member in good standing in our connexion to the time 
of his making this application," which was September, 1838. In 
all cases the separation involved personal inconvenience rather than 
personal dislike. 

To carry on the Seminary the Electors assembled on the 25th of 
September, and" made choice of S. L. Graham D. D. as professor of 
Biblical Literature, and N. H, Harding, as professor of Church His- 
tory and Church Government. Both were members of the North 
Carolina Synod. Mr. Harding declined the offered chair. Mr. 
Graham speedily entered upon the duties of his office. Mr. Ballen- 
tine gave entire satisfaction to the Board, and the students, in his 
course of teaching ; and the universal desire was for his continuance 
in office. But as*the year for which he was engaged passed, some 
fears arose in his own mind lest continuance in the Seminary should 
give cause of suspicion of the motives of his course, and thinking 
he should be more useful in another situation, he gave notice of his 
intention to leave his position, and with mutual kind feelings his con- 
nection with the Board was dissolved. Mr. F. S. Sampson of Gooch- 
land County, was appointed to succeed him as assistant teacher. 
This gentleman, from being teacher, became professor of Oriental 
Literature. His success as a teacher, was as splendid as his bear- 
ing as a man was modest. A ripe scholar and beloved member of 
the faculty of instruction in the Seminary, the Church mourned over 
his sudden departure in the spring of 1854. 

Those Presbyteries formed by the New-School brethren were 
united in a Synod which took the name of Synod of Virginia. To 
Dr. Hill there was a charm in the name; to him the "rose by an- 
other name would not smell as sweet." With the name he claimed the 
true succession. And on that claim he acted when he refused to 
return to the Stated Clerk of the Synod of Virginia, Old-School, 
the old records of Hanover Presbytery, which he had borrowed from 
the Stated Clerk in the library of Dr. Rice in Prince Edward. He 
argued, and maintained through life, that the minority of Presby- 
teries separating from the majority on account of acts considered 
by them unconstitutional, in becoming Presbyteries were the true 
representatives of the Presbytei'ies before the alleged act ; and 
that the Synod formed by these was the true Synod ; and therefore 
the records belonged of rio-lit to the Stated Clerk of the new-school 
Synod, which he considered as the constitutional one. He acted ac- 
cording to his argument and gave the records to the Stated Clerk 
of that Synod, after a protracted correspondence with the Stated 
Clerk of the other Synod claiming to be the true inheritor of the 
name and records. Dr. Hill had loaned the records to a member 



DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA. 549 

of the Old-School Synod to aid in preparing the Sketches of Virginia. 
They were in'his hands while the correspondence was proceeding. 
On being returned to Dr. Hill, according to special promise, he de- 
livered them to the Stated Clerk of the New-School Synod, as , the 
proper person to receive them. That Synod justified his course, 
and on the ground he had professed to act. This proceeding of 
Dr. Hill was more criticised than any part of his actions respecting 
the doings of the Assembly of '37, or in promoting the separation 
in the Virginia Church. His opponents contended that while the 
Synod and Presbyteries remained in their adherence to the Confes- 
sion of Faith and Book of Discipline and Form of Government, as 
the Virginia Presbyteries and Synod did, no minorities, however 
large, seceding on account of difi'erence of opinion respecting judi- 
cial and executive acts, claimed by the majority to be in accordance 
with the standards, could claim the possession of papers and pro- 
perty that had been lawfully in possession of the whole body. They 
might negotiate according to circnmstances, and ought to have their 
proper proportion of common funds. As to names, every religious 
body might take what name it pleased. These records had been 
connnittetl to him to assist in preparing the historical work, in the 
preparation of which his Presbytery and the Synod had encouraged 
him ; and on written condition that he would return them in due 
time to the Stated Clerk of Synod. This written obligation was 
asked and given merely as a memorandum, that in case of sickness 
or death, or change of place, or office, the records might be found; 
and was attached to the cover of the book of records then in use. 
This occurred before the acts of '37, or any division or separation 
in the Virginia Synod was thought of, or would have been consider- 
ed practicable. The complaint against Dr. Hill was, that after the 
separation of the ministers and churches, and the formation of the 
separating brethren into a new Synod, when the Stated Clerk of 
the Synod, from wliich, numerically, a small minority had separated, 
demanded the records according to the memorandum, he refused to 
deliver them to him from whom he had received them, but gave them 
into the possession of the clerk of that Synod of which he was a 
member, who never before had had them in possession. The par- 
ticular value of those volumes consisted in their being the produc- 
tion of successive Stated Clerks. The Presbytery of West Han- 
over have a copy of the whole records by Mr. Lacy, their Stated 
Clerk, in beautiful manuscript. 

Dr. Hodge, of Princeton, published the first number of his Constitu- 
tional History of the Presbyterian Church, in the spring of 1831). He 
had been, the previous summer, requested by some influential friends, 
to prepare the " the documentary history — of the formation of the first 
Presbytery, — of the Adopting Act, — of the Great Schism, — of the 
Union of the two Synods, — and of tiie formation of our present Con- 
stitution." It was supposed a large pamphlet would contain all the 
necessary facts. The materials collected demanded a greater space, 
and appeared in two successive octavo volumes. In the first num- 



550 HISTORY OF AMERICAN PRESBYTERIANISM. 

ber he noticed and controverted some statements and reasonings of 
Dr. Hill, wliicli had appeared in the Southern Religious Telegraph, 
in relation to the same subjects. The documents and statements of 
Dr. Hodge show that the Presbyterian Churches in America were 
organized on the essential principles of the Scotch Presbyterian 
Church ; and that the influence exercised by emigrants from Hol- 
land and France was not inimical to this form of Presbyterianism — 
and that in New England there Avas in its early days both a ten- 
dency to Presbyterianism and many Presbyterian; — that the Adopt- 
ing Act was a receiving of all the principles, and forms, and doc- 
trines essential to the Presbyterian Church as a Presbyterian Church ; 
that it was so understood by the Synod making it, the members of 
which are supposed to know the Presbyterianism of the mother coun- 
tries, and the majority of ministers and churches being of the Scot- 
tish origin and model. 

Dr. Hill paused in the preparation of his volume of history em- 
bracing particularly the origin and progress of Presbyterianism in 
Virginia, which of necessity embraced the origin and progress of the 
Presbyterian Church in America ; and as speedily as practicable 
prepared a volume of History, reviewing and controverting the state- 
ments and opinions of Dr. Hodge, and sent it forth under the title of 
A History of the Hise, Progress, Genius and Character of American 
Presbyterianism, together with a Review of The Constitutional His- 
tory of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America, by 
Charles Hodge, D. P., Professor in the Theological Seminary, at 
Princeton, New Jersey. The object of the volume was to show that 
the Presbyterian Church in America was not formed strictly on the 
Scotch model of Presbyterianism, but on others of less rigidity ; and 
that an important part of the first Presbytery was Congregational in 
sentiment ; and that the Adopting Act was, in intention and form, 
a softening down of the rugged Presbyterianism of Scotland, urged 
upon the American Churches. 

In their researches both traced the origin of the first Presbytery 
in America to Francis Makemie, and his coadjutors, and Mr. An- 
drews. Both argue that Mr. Makemie was the member of that Pres- 
bytery earliest on the ground, and that he organized the first 
churches in the Presbytery. Both found documents to show that he 
was preaching in Maryland and Virginia as early as the year 1690. 
The time of his actual coming to America their researches did not 
discover. His activity, zeal, and success are stated by both — though 
much the most amply by Dr. Hill. Dr. Hodge supposes him to have 
been from Ireland, and a Presbyterian after the Scotch model ; and 
that his coadjutors were from the same country, and of the same 
opinion in religious things. Dr. Hill comes to the conclusion, p. 98 : 
— 1st. "Rev. Francis Makemie Avas led to come to America by the 
United Brethren of the Presbyterians and Congregationalists of 
London, at or about the time they formed the celebrated Plan of 
Union in 1689 or 1690. 2d. The negotiation or engagement entered 
into by Mr. Makemie and these brethren had long been laid aside, 



HISTORY OF AMERICAN PRESBYTERIANISM. 551 

but was revived again when Makemie went over to England. 3d. 
The Rev. Messrs. Makemie, Hampton, and McNish, the first Pres- 
byterian ministers that came to America, being sent out from the 
United Ministers of London. We may learn what kind of Presby- 
terianism they brought over with them, and planted in the mother 
Presbytery which was organised principally through their agency. 
— These were all Union Presbyterians." 

This union of Presbyterians and Congregationalists he thought 
pervaded all the American Churches, with few exceptions ; and that 
the struggle was to make the Presbyterians of America more rigid 
than the first Presbytery was. The Doctor reserved his views of the 
Schism for a succeeding number ; this on account of his infirmities 
he never prepared. The work of history from which he was diverted 
was never completed. Some sketches of ministers received his cor- 
rections, and have been used as documents and authority in the 
Sketches of Virginia, for the notices taken of Smith, Legrand, Tur- 
ner, and Allen, and some data respecting himself. 

The volumes of Dr. Hodge and Dr. Hill were read with great 
interest, and were highly esteemed by the respective parties in the 
Church. Later researches have, however, brought to light some 
facts respecting Makemie, that modify the conclusions of Dr. Hill. 
Dr. Reed, in his History of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland, 
tells us that Mr. Makemie was licensed by the Presbytery of Logan, 
in Ireland, in the year 1681. That applications had been made to 
that body by Col. Johnson, of Barbadoes, and Col. Stevens, from 
Maryland, for a minister ; and that in consequence of these applica- 
tions, Makemie was ordained an Evangelist, and removed to Ame- 
rica. From some printed productions of Makemie, preserved in the 
Library of Worcester, Massachusetts, he was in this country some six 
or eight years before the Union was formed, and was acquainted with 
the ministers in Boston. From the volume of records of the Presby- 
terian Church it appears that the Union in London agreed to assist in 
paying the expenses of the passage of Messrs. McNish and Hamp- 
ton, and of their support in this country for two years. That was 
the only assistance ever derived from the Union, Mr. Makemie 
having come over some six years before the Union was formed. The 
Congregational elements in the first Presbytery were from another 
■ quarter, emigration from New England, and that Makemie and his 
associates were strict Presbyterians, yet men of charity and kind- 
ness. 

Dr. Hill and Dr. Baxter naturally desired their old acquaintances 
of the ministers and in the churches, and in fact the whole Synod 
of Virginia, to agree with them in opinion and action. Dr. Hill 
m-ged the parallel between the division of 1741 to 1758, and the 
present division ; that the principal matters in contention in the first 
schism were revivals, and experimental religion, on one side, and for- 
mality and dry orthodoxy on the other; and that the same things 
were m contention now, with the love of power oast into the scale. 
To these things Dr. Baxter replied, that in the schism of 1741 the 



552 REV. WILLIAM M. ATKINSON, D. D. 

doctrines esteemed fundamental were not in dispute. Mr. Tennent 
held, as appears from his own writings, in a volume of sermons, 
firmly to the doctrines avowed by the old side — the imputation of 
Adam's sin for condemnation, and of Christ's righteousness for sal- 
vation. But that fundamental doctrines were in dispute now. The 
dispute now about revivals, was not whether there were pure revi- 
vals, but what were the means to promote pure revivals, what doc- 
trines should be preached, and what agencies used. The old side 
cherished revivals, and believed that the principal doctrines of Cal- 
vinism were the proper doctrines to promote them, as Mr. Tennent 
believed and preached, as we have in print. And that it was 
against spurious revivals, and the doctrines that produced them, the 
Old School were now contending so earnestly. That the churches 
in the valley, that were so strongly Old School, held to the doctrines 
and love of revivals their ancestors brought from the ministry of 
Whitfield, and Blair, and Davies, and the Tennents. 

This separation in Virginia, in its progress, and much more in 
the conclusion, gave pain to the older ministers and members. They 
had passed their youth and early manhood in cordiality and mutual 
esteem, characteristic of the Synod ; and now in their age, men and 
women, ministers and elders were becoming estranged without any 
charge of moral delinquency. Should they divide on the consti- 
tutional question respecthig the four Synods ? Over the younger 
members, the earnestness of discussion, the vigorous attack and firm 
defence of positions and opinions, and the warmth of theological 
debate, exercised the usual bewildering influence. Those believing 
that there was a radical difterence, extending to the very vitals of 
religion, justified the separation of the Old School from the New, 
even if the Virginia Synod was divided from sympathy. Dr. Baxter 
mourned that any of his brethren could not agree with him on 
the important matters agitated in 1837. But with his views of 
freedom of conscience, he preferred open separation to secret dis- 
content ; and that by division it would perhaps sooner be determined 
which side held to the Confession of Faith in its appropriate mean- 
ing ; which held the faith of the Tennents, and Blairs, and Davies ; 
which were most active from the influence of their own principles ; 
which most charitable in the exercise of their faith ; and finally, 
whether the separation of the four Synods was from sectarianism or 
love of the truth. 

William M. Atkinson, D. D. 

There were some embittering circumstances attending the division 
of the Winchester Presbytery. That there were no more was pro- 
bably owing to the influence of one, now with his Lord, who came 
into the Presbytery in the midst of the excitement, and used all his 
great capabilities in making less, to the true Church of God, the 
distresses of a division which all believed to be, at the time, neces- 
sary for the public peace. An intimate friend thus wrote of him, to 
the Watchman and Observer, while mourning his departure : — 



REV. WILLIAM M. ATKINSON, D. D. 553 

" Brother Gildersleeve : — You have announced in your paper 
the death of Rev. William Mayo Atkinson, D. D. It is a fact that 
cannot he contradicted. On Saturday night, March 3d, 1849, one 
of the kindest hearts that ever beat in the Ancient Dominion ceased 
its motions. Death stepped noiselessly ; he left no track and cast 
no shadow ; and we were not alarmed. We saw him shivcrinj; in 
the deep waters before we could realize that his sickness might bo 
unto death. Some few that loved him according to his worth were 
with him. Other some, that loved him no less, could not be called 
to his bedside, so hastily was the work of death performed, when we 
became convinced that he must die. 

" That he contemplated a fatal issue of his disease, long before 
his friends and family admitted the suspicion, is undoubted. It is 
now about a year since he paid me a short visit, on his return from 
a long journey on the business of his agency. He appeared ex- 
hausted. It was evident he must have rest. His exposures had 
been great, and his labors, as he summarily recounted them, exces- 
sive. The seeds of his disease, as it now appears, were then sown. I 
did not then think so. In the course of our conversation, he referred 
with emotion unutterable to the prospect of a speedy dissolution. 
From what circumstances that impression arose I did not learn. He 
was not melancholy ; but my heart ached as I heard his impassioned 
reference to death. It was the first time I had ever heard him speak 
of his own death. 

" Rest at home for the few weeks he had appropriated did not 
restore him. He prolonged it, and with evident advantage. In the 
summer he suffered a severe sickness, brought on more immediately 
by exposure to a light rain, while fulfilling in Hampshire the appoint- 
ments of brother Jennings, who had gone to fill his for the Board of 
Education in North Carolina. He had often been exposed to storms 
of rain without harm ; but his reduced strength was not equal to a 
gentle shower. His disorder seemed to be in his lungs, and for a 
time was violent. He rallied from this attack, and we all were 
hoping that his vigor would return. The disease had not, however, 
left the system ; it had only changed its form. During the fall and 
early Avinter, he suffered repeated attacks, as from a cold. Being 
providentially detained a Sabbath in Winchester, in December, I 
heard him preach in Mr. Lacy's pulpit. He gave utterance to deep 
feelings on the brevity of human life and the futility of human plans 
and expectations, and turned the heart to God, the unexhausted foun- 
tain of goodness and life. 

" From an attack in January he thought himself recovering, with 
hope of soundness. But the attack in February took from him all 
hope, and from the physician all expectation of prolonged days. He 
forthwith set his house in order. It was a solemn thing for him to 
die. It was affecting. It was afliicting. By nature and by edu- 
cation he was fitted to enjoy, with the greatest zest, the socialities of 
life. The intercourse of the honorable and the good gave him 
unmixed pleasure. The vrorld was full of beauty to him — full of 



554 REV. WILLIAM M. ATKINSON, D. D. 

enjoyments. He found pleasure everywhere. The path of duty 
always presented to him flowers. He saw the beauty and glory of 
God in earth and in the heavens. He had been blessed with a vigor- 
ous constitution, and almost uninterrupted health. To him the sweet 
light of heaven contrasted, strongly and sadly, with the cold, dark, 
silent, cheerless grave. He loved the members of liis family. He 
delighted in them. They enlarged his heart and purified his affec- 
tions. It was bitter to leave his wife, and his eight children — six 
with their education yet to be acquired in part or whole — two quite 
young — one an infant. He loved the church of God, in which he 
was laboring, and for which he broke his constitution, and for which 
he would have labored indefinitely. He loved his fellow-men ; he 
desired their salvation ; and was willing to make great sacrifices to 
ensure future blessedness to any of his race. All these things made 
it affliction to die. But when he saw it was his Lord's will that he 
should now depart, he bowed in submission and addressed himself 
for the last act of life. He had committed himself to Christ to 
save him from the guilt of his nature, and the sins of his life. And 
now, in these solemn hours, when he looked for death, and few dared 
hope for life, he rested on him. ' Christ, the Cross, and the Cove- 
nant,' fell from his lips as he looked back upon his life, as he con- 
templated the present, and looked forward to the future. Christ 
was his refuge, his hope, his trust, and the covenant his consolation. 
They formed the ground on which he trusted for himself, his wife, 
his children — his little children — his infant son. 

" When a message I could no longer mistake, for I had resisted 
the belief that he would die, came and told me that he was evidently 
near his departure, I left my appointments, and rode down on Sat- 
urday to visit him. I wished to hear a few words from his lips. I 
reached his dwelling about sunset. He was living, sensible, speech- 
less. "VYhen told I was in the room he gave me his nod of recog- 
nition. At about a quarter after ten his pulse suddenly ceased to 
move, and the struggle was over. 

" He was born in April, 1796, and had not yet filled up his fifty- 
third year. By the father, he was of Quaker descent ; by the 
mother, he was connected with some of the ancient families of Vir- 
ginia. He was the eldest of ten children, who were left orphans 
while young. He and they were all adopted by an uncle, who had 
no children, educated by him, and became his heirs. The whole 
family was reared to usefulness and comfort and respectability, and 
is a proof that uncles may be kind to orphans. He pursued the 
study of the law, and entered on its practice in Petersburg and the 
surrounding counties. His first marriage was with Miss Kebecca 
Marsden, of Norfolk, July, 1821. 

" In the year 1829, during a revival of religion, in the congregation 
of the Bev. B. H. Rice, pastor of the Presbyterian church, Petersburg, 
he made profession of religion, and united with the people of God. 
Soon after he was called by the voice of the church to the office of 
elder. On the 10th of June, 1833, he was licensed by the Presby- 



REV. WILLIAM M. ATKINSON, D. D. 655 

tery of Hanover to preach the gospel. The religious destitutions of 
his native State called him from the Bar, and a prosperous business, 
to spend time, and money, and health, as a minister of Jesus Christ. 
Soon after his license, he enlisted in the cause of the Bible Society, 
and traversed Virginia, and some sections of the South, and was emi- 
nently successful in raising funds for the supply of our country with 
the Bible. His social habits and gentlemanly manners, and earnest 
pleading in the cause of the Bible, made him welcome wherever he 
went. 'Twas hard to hate him. 'Twas easy to love him ; and to 
love him much. After accomplishing the object of his agency, he 
supplied, for a few years, vacancies in Chesterfield County, and in 
the vicinity of Petersburg. Having received an invitation to Win- 
chester, he commenced his labors as pastor of the Presbyterian 
congregation, in that place, in January, 1839. In August, 1844, 
his ynfe died, and was the first carried, by a sympathising commu- 
nity, to Mount Hebron, on the beautiful eastern hill. 

" His second marriage was with a grand-daughter of Judge Robert 
White, long a resident in Winchester. In the spring of 1846, be- 
lieving that it Avould be for his greater usefulness, and for the 
advantage of the church in Winchester, he resigned his pastoral 
charge, and accepted an agency for the Board of Education of the 
Presbyterian Church. 

" His labors to rouse attention to the education of ministers, 
and to call young men into the work of the gospel, were indefati- 
gable. His exertion was beyond his strength. He fell a martyr 
to his sense of duty, and honorable exertion. He was an agent 
rnen loved to have come to their houses and congregations. His 
influence was always good. His services could not be estimated 
bv money. His laborious usefulness outweighed any earthly recom- 
pense. One of the most resolute of men, he was one of the most 
gentle. Firm in his own opinions, and almost pei'tinacious in argu- 
ment ; he knew how to let other people hold their opinions. He 
seemed to study how far wrong an opponent in religious matters 
might be, and yet be saved ; and his kindness would meet him there. 
In Ids resolute defence of truth, he would yield nothing. In his 
kindness we sometimes thought he would give up every thing. In 
the blending of these two qualities, he was one of the best of pas- 
tors and agents, and an invaluable friend. He would see your wrong 
doing, would palliate, would forgive it, and you loved him the more 
lor all. Had he lived in Germany, in the time of the reformation, 
we should expect to have found him, with Melanchthon, softening the 
vehemence of Luther, and defending the truth. Hud he lived in 
England, we should have looked for him among those firm, amiable, 
old Prutestant martyrs, ' of blessed memory.' Had he lived in 
Scotland we should have searched for him in that company over 
whose head floated the banner with his own dying words — '' Christ, 
the Cross and the Covenant.' 

'• With us, we knew what he was. He showed as little of the 
selfishness and depravity of human nature as any man that ever 



566 CLOSING SCENE OF DR. BAXTER'S LIFE. 

lived. He was a gentleman and a Christian ; and died as lie lived. 
I shall raiss him, — and who will not? — everywhere. In the social 
circle, in the councils of the church, in vain shall we look for his 
kind, benevolent face, and listen for his friendly voice. In memory 
and aflfection he will be with us till we ourselves pass away." 



CHAPTER XLIIL 

GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. — CLOSING SCENE OF HIS LIFE. 

The closing scene of Dr. Baxter's life, is given by a member of 
the family : 

"Lexington, September 28th, 1853. 

" My father's health was apparently good, during the winter pre- 
ceding his last illness, though he was rather more feeble than usual. 
It was his custom to leave his study at dark, and spend the remain- 
der of the evening in the society of his family, conversing on various 
subjects with those around him. He was uniformly cheerful, and 
often recurred to the scenes of his childhood and youth. To these 
social hours, we owe nearly all we know of his early life. His labors 
were continued almost to the day of his death, which was 24th April, 
1841. For six weeks before this time, he was confined to the house 
with a cold, but seemed to be recovering, and never once omitted 
hearing liis classes recite, until the close of the session, the tenth 
of April. 

"During his indisposition, he greatly enjoyed the company of 
his friends, numbers of whom visited him daily. His thoughts 
and conversation were generally given to the church; and the 
subject of unfulfilled prophecy claimed a large share of his atten- 
tion. Upon this, he conversed with his friends. Dr. Maxwell and 
Mr. Ballentine, until his usual bed-time, the night before his death, 
discussing, with deep interest, the prospects of the church and the 
world, as revealed in the Scriptures. 

" At nine o'clock, he retired to rest, as well as he had been for 
some weeks, and slept well through the night. He arose at his 
ordinary hour, which was always an early one. In a few minutes, 
my mother was startled by his falling, and, calling for assistance, had 
him laid on the bed. He only spoke once or twice, and that to 
request some change of air. He suffered intensely for fifteen minutes, 
but the pain ceased, he looked round with great tenderness on his 
family, when suddenly he raised his eyes, his expression changed to 
cue of rapture, and he fell asleep in Jesus, without a groan. 

" The disease which terminated his life was apoplexy of the lungs. 
Though his recovery was looked upon as almost certain, by those 
around him, and he did not himself apprehend immediate danger, 



CLOSING SCENE OF DK. BAXTER'S LIFE. 557 

be had, in several conversations, endeavored to prepare his family 
for his removal, which he believed was not far distant, and to which 
he looked forward with the views natural to one who had for at 
least thirty years enjoyed the full assui-ance of hope. 

"Very sincerely, your friend, L. P. B." 

The public were not prepared for the news of his death, by any 
of those previous notices of sickness, or the rumors that forbode 
calamity. The public papers gave the first announcement of his sick- 
ness, in making known his death. Dr. Rice lay lingering a long time, 
looking daily for his departure. Dr. Baxter, giving no alarming 
symptoms to his family, passed away in a few moments. The one 
pronounced the word '■'' triumphant,'' as he departed; the other 
smiled, and fell asleep in rapture. 

The Rev. Dr. Hendren, who had been a pupil of his, and an asso- 
ciate in Presbytery, says, in a letter : " As a preacher, he held a 
high rank in the estimation of all competent judges. His preach- 
ing was remarkable for the clearness and distinctness with which he 
always presented the subject before the minds of his hearers. His 
feelings were tender, and he was often much affected, in the delivery 
of his sermons. Several revivals, of considerable extent and dura- 
tion, took place amongst the people of his charge, during the time 
of his ministry. A religious awakening had taken place in Bedford 
County, under the ministry of Messrs. Turner and Mitchell. Dr. 
Baxter, and I think one or two other ministers of the Valley, went 
over to that county, and took with them a number of young persons, 
several of whom, though very careless before, returned home deeply 
impressed with a sense of their lost estate, and their need of salva- 
tion. I went over at that time, at Dr. Baxter's request. After his 
return, an awakening soon appeared in his own, and in some of the 
neighboring congregations, which continued to spread, until nearly 
all the congregations in Rockbridge and Augusta were more or less 
in a state of excitement and revival, and many were added to the 
communion of the church, a respectable portion of which showed by 
the fruits which afterwards appeared, that they had become new 
creatures in Christ Jesus. There were some instances of defection 
and backsliding, over wliich ministers and Christians were called to 
mourn ; but such instances were as few as perhaps might be expected, 
in so extensive an awakening. About ten years before his death, 
Dr. Baxter was appointed Professor of Theology in the Union 
Theological Seminary, Prince Edward. This was an office con- 
genial to his mind, for which he was admirably qualified. The clear- 
ness and distinctness of his own views, on any subject to which he 
applied his mind, or studied with care, enabled hira to present it 
with great force and distinctness to the minds of others. He was 
a wise and judicious member of his Presbytery and other church 
courts. In general, his speeches were neither very long, nor very 
frequent ; but, what he said was always to the point, and generally 
threw light upon the subject. He possessed strong and ardent feel- 



558 ADDRESS OF REV. J. H. BOCOCK. 

ings hj nature, but they were evidently much under the control of 
divine grace, so that few couhl bear injurious or disrespectful treat- 
ment with more patience and meekness of temper. He had the 
power of exercising forbearance towards opponents in debate, when 
their freedoms with what he had advanced, were perhaps wholly un- 
warranted by the truth of the case. His opinions of others were 
charitable and indulgent. I never knew him to be a rigid critic of 
the pulpit performances of his brethren. He seemed to possess 
much of that charity Avhich suffereth long, and is kind." 

The Rev. J. H. Bocock was called upon to address the Society of 
Alumni of Union Theological Seminary, Prince Edward, Virginia, 
at the annual commencement, June 13th, 1848. In the progress of 
that address before the assembled alumni and the friends of the in- 
stitution, in the hall of the seminary, adorned with the portraits of 
the first and second Professors of Theology, Rice and Baxter, the 
speaker, a pupil of Baxter in his theological course, having spoken 
of Dr. Rice from traditional knowledge, proceeds to say respecting 
the institution of which he had been a pupil, and the two presidents, 
in his peculiar terse and graphic sentences : 

"Again, it seems impossible not to believe that the hope of pro- 
viding sound religious instruction for our domestic heathen, the 
colored race, had something to do with the founding of this institu- 
tion. The men of old Hanover Presbytery had on that subject a 
benevolence a thousand times deeper and purer and wiser than that 
of the Tappans and Garrisons of this day. Rice saw very early 
that both the Northern people of this Union, and the ministers of 
religion here at home, must let the subject entirely alone in its civil 
bearings, or else a very great damage would occur in public opinion 
to the South, and a very great injury be inflicted on the negro race. 
Maxwell's nice, p. 312. In a letter dated as early as April, 1827, 
he states with some clearness, the scriptural attitude of the church 
on the subject, now generally held by the Southern Christians. It 
is notorious that in terms which afterwards, when they were ful- 
filled, were remembered as 'something like prophetic strains,' he 
deprecated the effects upon their minds of ignorant instruction from 
their own ' crisp-haired prophets.' There was the Seminary at 
Andover, in which he felt a deep interest, with Dr. Woods at its 
head, in whom he had confidence, and to whom he had a strong per- 
sonal attachment. There was also our own Presbyterian Seminary 
at Princeton, towards which it was one of the afflictions of his first 
years here that he should be charged with, or suspected of a feeling 
of rivalry ; and at the head of it a most distinguished and venerated 
native of this State. But still he and his co-workers watched the 
current of events on that subject closely enough to see that the ripe 
field of labor among Southern servants was rapidly closing to any 
missionaries from Northern States, and must be otherwise provided 
for, or else left lying in waste and ruin. 

" These are the chief topics connected with the times of the first 
president, which seem appropriate here. Those who knew him as 



ADDKESS OF THE REV. J. H. BOCOCK. 559 

their teacher doubtless remember how often short pithy sayings fell 
from his lips, well worthy of a place among the maxims of Roche- 
foucault, or the golden verses of Pythagoras ; how deeply he had 
felt at heart what he regarded the true interests of his native land 
— how he cherished and grappled to his bosom, as with hooks of 
steel, those who were Zion's friends and his — and how he struggled 
and prayed with a spirit too vivid to be held long in the frail house 
of an earthly tabernacle, that the kingdom of Christ might advance 
in the world. To you, his pupils and his friends — and all his pupils 
were his friends — who are yet among us, some of you with heads 
whitening with the frosts of gathering years, and who are our con- 
necting links with him — to you we give the cordial salutation of the 
younger to the elder brethren ; we shall yet hope to meet you often 
here as brethren alumni. We trust that your white plumes shall 
always be honored and reverenced by us. We shall be apt to follow 
wherever we see them wave through the heat and burden of your 
day on earth. If we abide in the warfare longer than yourselves, 
we will weep with no feigned tears to be parted from you — and it 
shall satisfy our ambition to hope to rejoin you in higher assemblies 
in the day of rest, in clear view of the faces of all the just made per- 
fect, and of the 'throne and equipage of God's Almightiness.' 

" But to others of us who came later here, there arises the vision 
of another face and form — a brow in whose massy proportions 
nature had carved nobility — a countenance in which with the 
native beamings of a giant intellect, Divine Grace had blended a 
sacred tenderness, which adored and trembled, and loved and wept, 
like some holy and sweet spirited infant. We remember him in the 
pulpit — how the blood flushed his face, and the tears suffused his 
eyes, when his own or another's tongue depicted the awful retribu- 
tions which await unbelieving sinners. As some one passing Dr. 
Payson's church after his decease, pointed over to it and said, 
'There Pay son i^rayed^' so as we pass the neighboring church, the 
words paraphrase themselves to our thoughts, and we feel, ' There 
Baxter wept.' We remember when sometimes he came to the 
prayer-room, late by a minute, and found us singing : 

' To hear the sorrows thou hast felt, 
Dear Lord adamant would melt,' 

or some such hymn of contrition, how the sentiment, especially if it 
savored deeply of the cross of Christ, would at once thrill into his 
heart, and send forth its witnesses, the crimson and the tears, even 
before he reached his seat. We remember, too, on occasions when 
his spirit was fairly awakened, how we watched the light which 
came from his many-sided mind, in the enthusiasm of its epic power 
of grandeur ; and saw him as some Hercules, walking in the realms 
of reason and logic, hurl down pinnacle and battlement, and wall 
and foundation of some fortress of untruth, by successive blows, 
without any visible throes of exertion ; or sweep away the founda- 
tion of some castle of folly at a single trenchant stroke ; and then 



560 ADDRESS OF THE REV. J. H. BOCOCK. 

proceed with the meekness of a child, to buikl in its place, a clear 
shining structnre of truth, from which only the image of the Divine 
Saviour might bo reflected ; or we followed him as guide, into some 
region of thought which had seemed a dim and doubtful labyrinth 
before, and saw by the light which he carried, how it assumed the 
order and clearness of a Grecian city built for a day-light dwelling- 
place. And in those times of fiery trial, when brethren were unhap- 
pily alienated from brethren, and party contests rose around the 
very altar connected with the very glories of the temple, we watched 
him with a confidence rendered half prophetic by a recollection of 
the past, as he went through ordeal after ordeal ; and we had already 
foretasted the result when he came out as gold of the seventh refin- 
ing. Every one who ever enjoyed his instructions, probably remem- 
bers what visions he would sometimes present of the awful solemni- 
ties of eternity, and the glory of the exalted Saviour, and then 
take pains to hide himself behind the humblest question or remark 
of his humblest pupil. And we must all reflect with regret how the 
creations and achievements of his mighty mind — I take leave to 
say on this occasion, as mighty a mind as I can well conceive of, in 
the possession of a mere mortal — are in the main utterly lost to 
the Church, from his rooted aversion on all occasions to any show 
of self. 

" On the times of the second president, only a single remark will 
be ofi'ered. It is, that under him the seminary was called on, as a 
denominational school, to make its election between fountains of 
wild bewildering waters on the one hand, and the ancient crystal 
wells of truth on the other ; between a spirit of fancied improvement, 
which was indeed one of startling innovation on the one hand and 
the ancient and tried order of the Lord's house on the other. And 
it is believed that almost every subsequent week and month has been 
demonstrating that he, and the worthy guardians of the institution 
who stood shoulder to shoulder with him, made their election wisely 
and well. There may have been things to regret in those days, 
because the storm was wild and loud and long ; and perfection is 
not an attribute of mortals even in times of quiet. But now that 
it is overpast, it is too plain to be doubted that there have come to 
us from it righteousness, and peace, and order, an example not 
deserving to be soon forgotten, of the heroic love of truth ; an in- 
stance in which the spirit of God lifted up his flaming and zealous 
standard according to the ancient promise of his word ; and a new 
proof added to the many which were already found in the history of 
spiritual affairs in this world, that his hand will not desert those to 
whom anything is better than deranged order and corrupted truth. 

"In the memory of others of you, brethren, there are on this occa- 
sion, living forms and faces around which your reverence and affec- 
tions gather — faces of those who yet live to rekindle the memories 
of former days with their present kind greetings ; and who need no 
spokesman but what they tliemselves were and are. May it not be 
until long future meetings of Alumni, that they shall be missed from 



ADDRESS OF REV. J. H. BOCOCK. 561 

their places here. But when, in their turn, those meetings shall 
come, we already have the proof that their sons shall cherish their 
memories with no common filial regard, and their gray hairs shall go 
down with deep reverence and honor to the grave. And the remark 
which shall be made by the looker-back on their times, we have some 
ground already to hope it will be, and may it be, that in those days, 
many accomplished and faithful laborers went into the waving har- 
vest field, and gathered great multitudes of precious sheaves into the 
storehouse of eternal love. And as a remark founded on the whole 
of this retrospect, I presume no farther than just to suggest, as the 
end and aim of our efibrts, that the Seminary may retain the features 
which have been given it — as a foundation of, 1, enlightened religion ; 
2j of spiritual religion ; 3, of a religion caring for and adapting 
itself to the laboring class of the land — and of a liberal and peace- 
ful, but of a steady and soundly orthodox religion. We shall not 
meet here in vain, if we meet to consult Avhat we can do that these 
wise designs and high leadings of God's Providence may be fulfilled. 
Let us inquire whether any part of the plan which Ave can appro- 
priately touch, needs our hand — whether, for example, we cannot 
devise to put some new treasures from time to time among the silent 
teachers on the shelves of its library. Some new volumes of those 
voiceless speakers, which the great Puritan poet and statesman said, 
are not ' absolutely dead things, but are the purest efficacy and 
extraction of that living intellect which bred them, the precious life- 
blood of a master-spirit, embalmed and treasured up on purpose to 
a life beyond life' — or whether we can help in any other way, that 
God's name may be a praise in the land. 

"And for ourselves, dear brethren, let us rejoice in the opportu- 
nities which may be presented, to brighten the links which tend to 
bind us to each other — that we are' the sons of the same Alma Mater — 
that we have been put into the same ministry of reconciliation — that 
we are members of the same church, whose bulwarks, strong with 
salvation, and shining in the light and sovereignty of God, are fairer 
in our eyes than the glowing marble of the Grecian city of Minerva ; 
and lastly — a link, which if it be sound, is locked fast to the throne 
of God, — that we are fellow Christians — heirs of God, and joint heirs 
with Christ and all his saints, to an inheritance incorruptible, uude- 
filed, and that fadeth not away." 

Dr. Baxter published a pamphlet on the subject of slavery. 
He takes the position he and his friend Speece defended in the case 
of Bourne, which Avas tAvice before the Assembly. His facts and 
arguments are unanswerable. On that subject his pamphlet should 
be a tract for circulation. In his semicentenary sermon he recounts 
some of the beautiful facts of the revival in the Presbyterian Church, 
in which he and his compeers made profession of their faith and hope. 
There are in manuscript, three lectures on pastoral theology ; one 
on the decrees, and an essay on original sin. Of his lectures on 
metaphysics, only the questions showing the outlines of his course, 
remain. He has left enough of his thoughts, committed to paper, lo 
36 



562 EEV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 

fonn an octavo of interest. Those who have heard him preach would 
call to mind his dignified person, and in reading the concise, short 
sentences, with scarce a long one, would hear the intonations of his 
voice, and feel a power in the sermons that other readers would be 
a stranger to, while they found much to admire. Without the least 
feeling of rivalry or jealousy of his brethren in the ministry, no man 
perhaps was more excited by an able sermon than Dr. Baxter. 
Gospel truth, sound reasoning, and deep feeling, stirred up his soul 
from the lowest fountains. Said one of his pupils, now an eminent 
minister — "Dr. Baxter was the most unfair preacher to preach with I 
ever knew, without his intending it in the least. I have heard a 
great many good sermons in his pulpit from others ; but no matter 
how good a sermon was preached for him in the morning, if he heard 
it, he would preach a better one at night, and not know it. The fire 
would begin to burn, — become visible in his flushed cheeks, and 
audible in the peculiar clearing of his throat, and find its vivid 
expression in the evening service. He would talk of his brother's 
sermon, and never seem to think of his own." He was like Dr. Rice 
in discouraging severe criticism of brethren, and refusing to hear 
slander. He would listen to nothin.q; he miirht not believe, and in 
believmg find some profit to mind or heart. Fiction had no charms 
for him who feasted on the grandeur and novelty of truth. Unsus- 
picious from his own love of truth, he was indignant when others 
threAV around him the charms of sophistry, more particularly if he 
thought they were not full believers in their own errors and mis- 
statements. 

On the death of General Harrison, while some in his presence were 
passing their conjectures about the good or evil to follow, he observed 
that in his early life he had often been greatly distressed at political 
events that foreboded great evil to the church of Christ. But he had 
long ago found that those events that presaged the greiitest calami- 
ties, had, in the providence of God, been made to subserve great 
interests. And then he turned to that favorite subject of meditation 
and conversation in the latter part of his life, those unfulfilled prophe- 
cies that speak of the glory of the Church in the latter days. While 
professor of theology, about one hundred and fifty young men, in the 
course of preparation for the ministry, came under his instructions. 

"Bellevue, Sept. 30th, 1851. ; 
" Rev. Wm. Henry Foote, D. D., 

'•'•Dear Brother. — Several days since yours of the 19th was re- 
ceived. From the time of my settlement here until their death, I 
was intimately acquainted with Drs. Baxter and Speece. Dr. Baxter 
and myself were located so near each other, that we often met ; and 
in addition to our frequent meeting on other occasions, we inter- 
changed our services in communion seasons. Dr. Speece sometimes 
assisted me on communion occasions, and often visited me at other 
times. Their kindness to me was great, and ended only with their 
lives. They were both great men, and yet diflered much from each 



MESSRS. BAXTER AND SPEECE. 563 

other ; they were excellent preachers, and yet differed much in their 
manner of preaching. Dr. Baxter was always solemn, often very 
impressive, and sometimes eloquent, I think beyond any man I ever 
heard. Dr. Speece was always instructive, always interesting, some- 
times solemn and impressive, but never eloquent in the ordinary 
acceptation of the word. Dr. Baxter was always remarkable for his 
clear, correct, well arranged discourses. This was also the case with 
Dr. Speece, and yet his method was not on the whole so conspicuous 
as was that of Dr. Baxter. The sentences of Dr. Baxter were 
usually short : his words well selected to express his ideas, well 
arranged in his sentences. You never had any doubt of his mean- 
ing. He expressed his ideas with the clearness of a sunbeam. 
Happy in the choice and collocation of his words, his sentences were 
never complicated. 

"His words were always dignified, yet he' often mispronounced 
sadly. Dr. Speece was one of the most complete masters of the Eng- 
lish language I ever knew, remarkable for the correctness of his pro- 
nunciation. In the selection of his words he was remarkably happy, 
choosing those that expressed clearly his ideas. You would often 
think, now it is impossible that our language can express the idea he 
intended better than he has done it, and yet he would often use un- 
common words, or rather words that were undignified for the pulpit, 
and rather low ; and yet even when he did this, you Avould be very 
apt to say, he could have used no other word so expressive as the 
one he did. He would often use expressions that you could not for- 
get, and, often in conversation as well as in the pulpit, use uncom- 
mon words, as "befooled, bedabbled." Both Drs. Baxter and 
Speece were very humble men. I never could find out that Dr. 
Baxter thought he was a great man ; he had the meekness and sim- 
plicity of a little child. When I first came here I used to be very 
much afraid of him, and disliked exceedingly to preach where he 
was ; but I soon found he was a man of so much kindness of feel- 
ing, that I got to preach in his presence without the slightest em- 
barassment. I knew well whatever criticism he might be disposed 
to make, he would keep it to himself, and make the most out of all 
that was good. I make the remark in reference to Dr. Speece. I 
recollect, however, one or two occasions when I thought I saw that 
Dr. Speece was somewhat conscious of his own powers, and yet even 
in this there was some qualifying remark indicative of modesty. 

" In one thing in their preaching, Baxter and Speece were alike, 
they never preached themselves. I suppose no one ever heard either 
of them preach, when the idea ever entered his mind, that they 
wished to set themselves ofi", or play the great man. They preached 
Christ and him crucified. They both kept up the attention of their 
hearers. Dr. Baxter had great power over the feelings of his audi- 
ence, vas often in tears himself; Dr. Speece did not have much 
power in this way ; he was solemn at times, but I think I never saw 
iiim shed a tear, or even have his eye moistened, and yet sometimes 
his audience was wonderfully melted under his preaching. "Were 



564 MESSRS. BAXTER AND SPEECE. 

you present at Prince Edward the time of Synod ? when he spoke 
of searching out for the thief on the cross, and enquiring if he was 
not a greater debtor to mercy than he — the whole crowded audi- 
ence was melted. They were both very strong and decided Pres- 
byterians, sound Calvinists ; but neither of them high Calvinists, or 
what used to be called supra-lapsarians. In the great points, they 
were remarkable for their great similarity of views ; in some minor 
matters they differed. Dr. Speece, for instance, never fully fell into 
the common sentiment, as to the necessity and utility of Theologi- 
cal Seminaries. He has talked to me on the subject, and spoke 
modestly, but in doubt. They were both remarkable for their punc- 
tuality in their attendance on Presbytery, seemed to take great sat- 
isfaction in meeting with their brethren on those occasions, and to 
enjoy those meetings wonderfully. Those meetings were delightful; 
no one ever thought of leaving until Monday, unless there was some 
clear providential call. In Presbytery they were attentive to busi- 
ness, but never forward or assuming ; neither of them given to 
speech making. When they did speak it was to the purpose, and 
they were listened to. They treated their brethren, even the young- 
est, Avith great kindness, deference and respect. They were rarely 
divided in their opinion, and I can scarcely recollect any division 
on a subject of much importance. The Presbytery was very apt to 
go with them in their opinions. They both had great powers in de- 
bate; and there was something of the same difference between them 
in debate as in their preaching. And yet I think it rather remark- 
able that to the best of my recollection, in speaking in Presbytery, 
Dr. Speece did not indulge himself in drollery, as he sometimes did 
in the pulpit. They were treated with great respect and deference 
by nearly all the members of Presbytery ; and if in one or two in- 
stances this was not the case, they never appeared to notice it in 
the least. They were men of humility and meekness, and both 
knew that such was their standing in the public estimation that they 
could afford to bear a great deal. 

" Dr. Speece was fond of books and a great reader. In general 
literature I think I have never known his equal. He once told me 
that he never permitted a book to remain in his library that would 
not bear to be read three times. Dr. Baxter was by no means so 
extensively read in general and light literature as Dr. Speece ; he 
read much, but was rather a thinker than a reader. 

" Sincerely and affectionately, \ 

"James Morrison." * 



i 



RECOLLECTIONS ; SACRAMENT AT MONMOUTH. 565 



CHAPTER XLIV. 

RECOLLECTIONS ; SACRAMENT AT MONMOUTH. 

The Rev. Dr. Leyburn, of Philadelphia, being a native of Lex- 
ington, Virginia, and his father having been an elder in Dr. Bax- 
ter's Church, enjoyed favorable opportunities in his youth for seeing 
something of the great men, of whom sketches have already been 
given . At the request of the author, he has furnished the following 
recollections. 

"Philadelphia, August 30th, 1855. 

"Rev. Dr. Foote, 

"iliy Dear Sir: — You ask for my recollections of some of the 
great men of the Virginia Presbyterian Church, and particularly 
Turner, Mitchell, Speece, and Baxter. I have no doubt your ample 
researches have already enriched the pages of your forthcoming 
volume, with full illustrations of the characters and lives of these 
honored worthies ; and my narrow limits and scanty time, will per- 
mit only the most cursory notice. 

"James Turner passed from the stage of life so long ago, that my 
memory retains but little in regard to him ; I remember often to 
have seen him in my visits to Bedford County, in my childhood, and 
to have heard him preach in the old Peak Meeting-House. He never 
impressed me with the awe I had usually felt towards ministers of' 
the gospel ; there was something so genial, warm-hearted, and social 
in his manners, that he naturally won the esteem and confidence of 
all classes and conditions, even on the most casual acquaintance. 
All that I can recall as to his preaching at the Peak Meeting-House 
is, that he seemed to me somewhat odd, and that he shed tears, and 
was much in earnest. I was present at the meeting of the Synod 
of Virginia, in Lynchburg, when he preached on the occasion, since 
so often spoken of ; but 1 was then too little interested in religious 
matters, to receive and treasure up any intelligent impression of 
what he said. Sometimes a smile was raised at his downright and 
odd expressions, but oftener the cheeks of his auditors ran down 
with tears. Even this had almost passed from my memory, and the 
only thing which I can very distinctly recall, is the fact that the 
ministers and pious people talked a great deal about the sermon 
afterwards, and seemed to have thought it very remarkable. 

"rev. JAMES MITCHEL. 

"Of Mr. Mitchel, I saw much more than of Turner, as the 
former outlived by many years his eloquent colleague. The first 
time I ever saw Mr. Mitchel was at a meeting of Synod in Lexing- 
ton. He was delicately formed, and diminutive in stature, wore the 



566 BR. SPEECE. 

old-fashioned fair-topped boots ; and particularly attracted my cMld- 
isli attention by a habit he had, of eheiving all the while ; arising I 
believe, from his having lost his teeth. I often heard him preach at 
the Peak Meeting-House. Ho was not, as you know, an eloquent 
man, but he was a sound and faithful expounder of the Scriptures, 
and remarkable for his indefatigable industry in his Master's work. 
It used to be said of him, that he had never declined to preach, 
when asked, in any instance in his whole life. Even when he seemed 
to be in extreme old age, he still continued to ride on horseback to 
fulfil appointmnts wherever the people would hear the gospel ; and 
I have often heard apprehensions expressed lest something should 
befall him, when venturing on these excursions, frequently many 
miles from his home. Towards the close of his life, a venerable 
sister of his, as eminent for her extraordinary and almost romantic 
affection for her brother, as for her deep and fervent piety, accom- 
panied him, probably for the double purpose of enjoying more of 
his society during the short remnant of their days, and to be near 
in case any evil should befall him. Few ministers have ever so dili- 
gently for a long time served their Master, as did James Mitchel. 

" DR. SPEECE. 

"Dr. Speece was frequently in Lexington, my native place, during 
my boyhood. None who ever saw him could easily forget his personal 
appearance. His frame was almost gigantic ; his coat Avas cut in 
defiance of all tailors' rules as to fitting — the only thing aimed at 
apparently in its construction, having been that it should hang 
secui'ely on his shoulders, and cover as much of his person as possi- 
ble. It was of vast width and length, with monstrous gaping pockets, 
and must have consumed an extraordinary amount of cloth. Imagine 
such a figure surmounted with a thick, brown wig, and speaking 
weighty sentences in an extremely heavy, coarse voice, and you 
have Dr. Speece. 

" He was, as you know, an old bachelor, and had some odd ways 
about him. One of his habits, I remember, when sitting in the 
meetings of the Virginia Synod, and often before a crowded church, 
was, to seize his wig on the top between his thumb and finger, and 
take it off and shake it, probably with a view to ventilating and 
cooling his head. When attending meetings of Synod and Presby- 
tery in Lexington, he was not unfrequently at my father's house. 
On one of these occasions, when sitting at the dinner table, having 
been helped to tomatoes, his favorite vegetable, he said, in his slow, 
heavy voice, ' If tomatoes grew on trees, I should think they were 
the forbidden fruit.' 

" Dr. Speece's omniverousness, as regards books, was notorious. 
He had the reputation of devouring whatever he could lay his hands 
on, and also of having a strong taste for light literature. The latter 
he may have resorted to, to some extent, by way of relieving the 
solitude of his bachelor life. In common with most Virginia minis- 
ters, he was an extempore preacher ; and there have lived few men 



DR. BAXTER. 567 

•whom a manuscript less became. Beyond all others wliom I have 
ever seen make the attempt, he was most superlatively awkward when 
he undertook to use a written discourse in the pulpit. I was once at 
a meeting of Lexington Presbytery when he was to preach a sermon 
on some important topic, by previous appointment. A large con- 
gregation had been drawn together, expecting that the great man 
would make an extra efiort ; but they were probably disappointed, 
as the effect of the discourse was greatly neutralized by his taking 
his manuscript up in his hand, and reading from his ' copy-book,' as 
he called it, in the most monotonous and almost ludicrous fashion. 

" The last time I remember to have seen Dr. Speece, was at a 
meeting of the Synod of Virginia, at the College church, in Prince 
Edward. He took part in administering the Lord's Supper to a 
very large body of communicants — the entire building, above and 
below, being occupied by them. He was then in advanced years, 
and declining health, and was much affected. He said it was pro- 
bably the last time he would ever meet with his brethren of the 
Synod he loved so much. After reading the hymn beginning — 
' 'Twas on that dark and doleful night,' he paused and said — 'My 
brethren, I'm an old-fashioned man, and love old-fashioned tunes. I 
would like to have this sung to Windham,' laying emphasis on the 
'ham,' according to his mode of pronunciation. Windham was 
accordingly sung, and right heartily ; and the old Doctor seemed 
much edified. When addressing the table he alluded to the tender- 
ness and compassion of our Saviour to the dying thief, and to the 
virtue of his blood in cleansing away the guilt of such a sinner. 
' But my brethren,' said he, ' we must not forget that our guilt may 
be greater than that of this poor outcast. I have sometimes thought 
that if I am so happy as to get to heaven, one of the first things I 
will do, after telling my Saviour the debt of love I owe him, will be 
to hunt for the dying thief, and compare my case with his, and see 
which of the two is the greater debtor to redeeming mercy.' His 
appearance on that occasion, and the solemn and tremulous tones of 
his voice, will long be remembered by all who were present. 

"dr. BAXTER. 

" What can I say of Dr. Baxter in a letter such as this ? He 
was my pastor, and the pastor of my fathers before me. I was 
baptized by him, sat during my childhood and early youth under his 
ministry, was received by him to the membership of the cliurcii, and 
sat at his feet in the school of the prophets in Prince Edward. I 
was also a student of Washington College for a time, during his 
Presidency. In the latter department. Dr. Baxter was probably 
less himself than anywhere else, llis guilelessness and want of 
knowledge of human nature in its minor developments, did not suit 
for the position of a teacher and disciplinarian over 'a company of 
bad boys and unruly young men. He was too unsuspicious and 
indulgent for such work. In the Theological Seminary, however, 
where he occupied the chair of Theology, he was eminently happy. 



568 DK. BAXTER. 

All the great topics he was called upon to handle, had been themes 
of reflection during almost all his life. They were imbedded, too, 
in his heart as well as in his understanding. In the discussions of 
the lecture-room, even when others might have been taken up Avith 
the mere intellectual aspects of the subject, his tear-filled eyes would 
give evidence that the truths he was examining had penetrated fur- 
ther than the regions of the understanding. He was sometimes. 
however, full of humor. This was particularly manifested when he 
could get a student into a logical dilemma. In order to this, he 
would begin with questions remote from his ultimate purpose, and 
having elicited from the unsuspecting pupil one answer after ano- 
ther, would finally bring him, very much to his surprise, right up 
into a corner. This feat was always accompanied by our venerable 
professor's shaking his great sides with good-natured laughter. 

"You have, doubtless, incorporated in your volume, a full and 
just estimate of Dr. Baxter as a preacher. In this highest work of 
the ministry, was his chief delight. He loved to proclaim the mes- 
sages of glad tidings to his fellow-men ; and in doing it was eminently 
evangelical. He preached Christ Jesus, and him crucified ; and he 
did it with infinite sincerity and tenderness. I have never known 
any minister of the gospel who so often shed tears in the pulpit. It 
was very common for his voice to falter, and become tremulous from 
the swelling tide of his strong emotions, especially when speaking of 
the suffering of Christ, or when warning sinners to flee from the 
wrath to come. By the way, he was peculiar in his pronounciation 
of a few words, for instance, he always called ' wrath' ivroth. There 
was a sublime and majestic roll in his sentences, when he was in his 
best preaching mood, that brought out his well-digested thoughts 
with great power and eflect. He was, uniformly, an extempore 
preacher, but was accustomed to put his sermons into language, 
often audibly, before he came into the pulpit. I have frequently 
overheard him, as he was walking from his house to the College and 
back, engaged in this audible preparation. In common with all truly 
great men, he was a model of the unassuming. Modesty was one of 
his prominent characteristics. I never saw the slightest indication in 
Dr. Baxter, that he had the remotest idea, that he was anything 
more than an ordinary man. He Avas willing to learn from a child. 
He was a sincere lover of revivals of religion, and had the happiness 
to witness some of gi'eat power in his congregation at Lexington. 
His sermons were never long. I think I have seldom, if ever, heard 
him exceed three-quarters of an hour. It used to be told of him, 
when he first removed to Prince Edward, where the congregation of 
the College church, on account of their being much scattered, were 
not accustomed to hear but one sermon on the Sabbath, that the 
session of the church formally waited on him, and requested that he 
would give them longer sermons. They had to come so far, and 
make one discourse last so long, that they wished to have good 
measure. 

" In personal appearance, Dr. Baxter was fleshy and plethoric. 



A COUNTRY SACRAMENT DAT. 569 

His head was a model ; I have scarcely ever seen a more massive 
one on human shoulders. It seemed the appropriate dome for great 
thoughts. One limb being slightly shorter than the other, he had 
a scarcely perceptible limp in his gait. His peculiar manner of 
clearing his throat was familiar to every body, and often heralded 
his approach before he came within view. 

" As your printer is waiting, I must bring to a close these ex- . 
tremely inadequate tracings of men whose names are worthy of ever- 
lasting remembrance. I have written currente calamo, and if I have 
not furnished what was desired, I have at least given you this slight 
additional evidence, that I am, 

" Your friend and brother in Christ, 

"John Leyburn." 

A country sacrament day. 

The following is also from the pen of Dr. Leyburn, having ap- 
peared in a series of sketches in the Presbyterian. The name, as is 
intimated, is fictitious ; the place alluded to having been New Mon- 
mouth, in the neighbourhood of Lexington, at one time a joint pas- 
toral charge with the Lexington church. Dr. Baxter is the person 
spoken of as having preached the morning sermon. In addition to 
the interest of the sketch, as an illustration of the country sacra- 
ments, the particular occasion here described, was one probably 
never surpassed in interest in any of the churches of the Valley. 

" Weymouth Sacrament Days. 

" ' Emblem and earnest of eternal rest, 
A festival with fruits celestial crowned, 
A jubilee releasing him from earth, 
This day delights and animates the saint. 
It gives new vigor to the languid pulse, 
Of life divine.' 

" Three miles from our village was an old church, which I shall 
call AVeymouth, though that was not its name — a favorite and me- 
morable resort of the villagers on special occasions. Built of blue 
limestone, blackened by the pencil of time, with a steep stair-way to 
the gallery outside on the front, crowning the summit of a beautiful 
knoll, and peering out from a dense grove of majestic old oaks, it 
was the very beau ideal of an ancient rural house of God. For 
many years it was under the same ])astoral charge with our village 
congregation ; and after this connection was severed, it was custom- 
ary for our minister to assist the pastor on 'Sacrament days,' and 
for many of his people to resort thither. Great was the joy amongst 
us young folks, when one of these days arrived ; much the bustle 
and stir in the viUage — horses saddled and ready for mounting at 
various front doors ; groups of children in tiieir best Sunday clothes, 
biiglit as a new f»in, eager for the time to set off; and baskets hulen 
witli the wherewithal for cold dinners. Most of the older })cople 
went on horseback, but the younger ones were afoot ; and as the 



570 A COUNTRY SACRAMENT DAT. 

sacraments -were usually in the spring and autumn, it was a beauti- 
ful walk over the hills, through the well-tilled fields, and amid the 
noble forests. Some of those bright autumn Sabbaths have left 
their pictures clear and strong in my memory ; the delicious inspir- 
ing October air, the very atmosphere seeming to sparkle as with 
diamonds ; the deep blue of the fathomless heavens, with fleets of 
white clouds floating lazily on its ocean bosom, and here and there 
one aground upon a mountain top : the grand old mountains in parti- 
colored livery of black, green, red, and yellow ; the forests waving 
their lofty pennants of crimson and gold, with now and then a 
chestnut-tree holding out its ripened nuts, and tempting little folks 
to break the Sabbath by gathering a pocket-full ; yellow fields, thick 
with stubble, from which had been garnered spacious barn-fulls of 
wheat, rye, and oats, or covered with crowded stalks of Indian corn, 
rustling their dry leaves in the breezes, and showing a proud array 
of massive teeth from out the parted lips of broken husks ; melan- 
choly cows, or pondrous oxen, feeding in pastures of clover, with 
sheep-bells tinkling from the flock on the distant hill ; birds carolling 
their morning hymns, and children's voices prattling with the exu- 
berance of the young life within them, more intense from the excite- 
ment of the day. Bright, beautiful, glorious, long to be remembered 
Sabbaths ! i 

The scene as we gained the summit of the last hill, bringing us 
in vievi' of the Church, was most inspiring. From every country 
road, old men and matrons, young men and maidens, in long pro- 
cessions, two abreast, came pouring in on horseback, emerging from 
the thick forests, and clattering across the limpid brook that mur- 
mured through the intervening vale ; hundreds of impatient steeda 
tied under the trees of the grove, neighing salutations to new-comers , 
groups sitting upon rude benches, or on the moss-covered rocks, oi 
clustered around the sparkling spring ; the sound of sacred song 
floating from the old Church doors, mellowed and harmonized by 
the distance; friends meeting and greeting, and the crowd gro^Ying 
too great to be contained within doors. In the " Session liouse" 
adjoining the Church in the rear, the ministers and elders assembled 
at an early hour to exchange fraternal salutations, to spend a sea- 
son in prayer, examine candidates for communion, and make ar- 
rangements for the day. Here baskets and napkins filled with pro- 
vision, were deposited till the "interval" between the public ser- 
vices, the stated time for taking refreshments ; and here rustic 
mothers, who could not leave their babes at home, brought their in- 
fant charges, and sometimes remained during the sermons, listening 
with eager ears to the minister's words, as they fell through the 
open door over head, adjoining the pulpit. 

The interior of the meeting-house Avore an antique and time-worn 
aspect. The pulpit, unlike our primeval octagon box in the old 
Church at home, was long, and capable of accommodating a goodly 
number of ministers, and the sounding-board ovei' head, suspended 
by a rusty iron rod, sufficiently extended to have biiut them all in, 



A COUNTRY SACRAMENT DAT. 671 

harl it come do^vn from its fastenings ; the pews were extravagantly 
tall, and the aisles depressed, so that when persons were in the latter, 
nothing but their heads and shoulders could be seen — the benches 
and backs, as you sat in them, being the perfection of discomfort, 
and to the young folks the most serious draw-back to the favorite 
Weymouth sacrament days. Not a speck of paint had ever touched 
pulpit, pew, or gallery ; the yellow pine, grown tawny by the lapse 
of years, stood up_ in its native nudity. But when village, farm- 
house, and mountain glen had poured their quotas into the old sanc- 
tuary, until every nook and crevice was filled, below and above 
stairs, leaving crowds at the doors and on the benches without, it 
was a congregation which might have fired the heart of any minister. 

One sacrament day at Weymouth, which occurred in my child- 
hood, will be remembered as long as one of those blackened stones 
stands upon another — as long, indeed, as lasts that sanctuary not 
made Avith hands, eternal in the heavens. For some time previous 
there had been an extraordinary degree of religious interest in the 
village and surrounding country. Many had been inquiring the way 
of salvation, and not a few had found the pearl of great price. 
Prayer-meetings and special services had been held night after night. 
Eeligiou was the great theme of conversation in the streets and in 
domestic circles. Hardly Avas there a house Avhere one or more of 
its inmates had not been wrought upon by the Spirit's power. Spi- 
ritual songs, lively and stirring, or plaintive and heart-touching, 
were sung with zest and soul, and a pamphlet, containing a selection 
of them, was published for this special use. A dire and fatal epi- 
demic which had prevailed, carrying oif numbers to their graves, 
and filling almost every home in the village with sorrow, had brought 
death and eternity near, and prepared the way for the impressions 
of the gracious work. Not a few of the subjects of the revival 
were awaiting the Weymouth sacrament, publicly to profess their 
new-born love. The session-house and the adjoining grove, on the 
morning of that memorable day, presented a scene over which 
angels might have rejoiced. Here is a fond-hearted mother, giving 
words of counsel to a daughter convulsed with grief because of the 
bui den of sin ; here is a venerable father, with a favorite son beside 
him under that great old oak, to whom he is making solemn appeals, 
not to let this favored season and this afi'ccting day pass without 
making his peace with God ; and here on the rude bench against the 
wall, sits our venerable pastor, with weeping eyes, listening to the 
delightful narrative of what God had just been doing for one of his 
flock, for whom he had so often prayed. Not a careless face was 
seen in all the throng which to-day has been drawn together in un- 
usual numbers, by the tidings of the revival. 

Our minister preached the morning sermon. He was always evan- 
gelical, solemn, and impressive, and at times there was a sublime 
and majestic roll in his utterances, which marked him the great man 
all acknowledged him to be. But to-day there is a power, a vivid 
spreading out of eternal things — a directness and earnestness alto- 



572 A COUNTRY SACRAMENT DAY. 

getlier peculiar. At times his voice would falter, as he almost 
choked with the swelling emotion. A divine afflatus had breathed 
upon his heart, and from its profound depths he spoke as a dying 
man to dying men. To this day that discourse is remembered by 
many who heard it, as one of the most remarkable efforts of a man 
whose ordinary sermons would have honored any pulpit. The scenes 
in which he had recently mingled, and the stories of broken hearts, 
troubled consciences, and heavenly hopes, which had been poured 
into his ear, had unsealed the great fountains of his soul. 

The sermon well prepared the way for the communion ; and when 
the invitation was given to the young converts to assemble around 
the table spread before the pulpit in the cross aisle, there was a 
spectacle which moved every heart, and drew tears of joy from 
many an eye. Fathers, mothers, ministers. Christian friends at last 
saw the answer to their prayers. Those who had been dedicated to 
God in infancy, and re-dedicated a thousand times since in the closet, 
at the family altar, and at this very sacramental table, had now, 
after tedious years of waiting, which had almost sickened the heart 
with hope deferred, come forward to avouch Jesus as their new Lord 
and Master. The village beauty, the ere-while careless and wild 
young man, the sturdy bronze-faced mountain farmer, and the old 
veteran with the weight of years upon him, together left their seve- 
ral pews, and made their way through the crowded aisles for the 
first time to sit at this affecting festival. The scene was too much 
for some of them. Hearts would overflow, tears would fall, and, in 
the midst of the minister's address, as he spoke to them in touching 
terms, well suited to their present case, reminding them of what 
they had been by nature, of what grace had done for them in snatch- 
ing them as brands from the burning, and of the debt of gratitude 
and lov^e they owed to Him who had shed his blood to save them, 
one young man sobbed aloud, overcome by his emotions. This 
touched a sympathetic cord in all hearts, and the old meeting-house 
became a Bochim — a place of tears — sweet tears of penitence, 
and a peace passing all understanding. The unconverted, who sat 
wondering spectators, felt the power of the eloquent appeal ; they 
were cut to the heart, and resolved that they too must seek the 
Lord ; and many a pious saint, feeling that his cup of joy was full, 
was ready to say with old Simeon, " Now, Lord, lettest thou thy 
servant depart in peace, for mine eyes have seen thy salvation." 

One of the ministers, either on this or a similar occasion, at the 
same period, held up the sacramental cup, and asked, in language 
that went to every unconverted heart, " Can you, will you longer 
reject and trample on this precious blood, poured from the wounds 
of a dying Saviour?" "I call God and this great assembly to wit- 
ness," said he, "that it is offered you afresh this day. Again dare 
to spurn it from your lips, and the record will be written against 
you on high, Avhich, in the terrible day of God's coming judgment, 
will flame out to your astonishment and dismay in letters of fire." 
Not a few, who felt the power of that appeal, were soon after' drink- 



EEV. CLEMENT READ. 573 

mg of that cup, in memory of Ilim who had washed them from their 
sins, and given them a hope, through grace, of drinking it with him 
hereafter in his heavenly kingdom. 

The many hours of the services, protracted by the numerous suc- 
cessive tables of communicants, and the afternoon sermon, passed 
swiftly on, no one heeding the lapse of time, until at last, when the 
great festival was ended, and the crowds turned into the various 
roads and by-ways to their several homes, the long shadows of ap- 
proaching evening were already spreading their sable mantle over 
mountain, field, and forest. • 

In all the history of old Weymouth meeting-house, that Sabbath 
and that sacrament day stand alone. Time and eternity must con- 
spire to do honour to a scene so hallowed by the presence and power 
of God's gracious Spirit. Years have passed since that memorable 
day. Some of those who shared its blessings have long since be- 
come ministers of the gospel, and valued officers and members in the 
household of faith. Some soon tired of the service upon which they 
had prematurely professed to enter, and turned back to the world, 
their last state being worse than the first ; and others have died 
in the glorious hopes of the gospel, and are now in the company of 
the just made perfect, around the throne on high, blessing God and 
the Lamb for that old sacrament day at Weymouth. 



CHAPTER XLV. 

REV. CLEMENT READ. 

Without the least intimation that the influence of Rev. Clement 
Read, as a minister of the gospel, was derived from any source but 
the grace of God, and the divine blessing on individual eflbrts, a 
short statement of family connexions will be given, on the authority 
of his son, embracing facts full of instruction for the philosophic 
observer of the progression of the human race, and evidences of 
the fulfilment of the promises of the gospel. 

Colonel Clement Read, the grandfather of the preacher, was born 
in Virginia, in the year 1707, and was early bereft of his father. 
John Robinson, of Spottsylvania, became his guardian. This gen- 
tleman was appointed Trustee of William and Mary College, in 
1729. He was President of the Council, and, on the departure of 
Governor Gooch for England, in 1749, became governor, and in a 
few days- died. The education of young Read was superintended 
by Mr. Robinson, and completed at Wdliam and Mary College, 
Commissary Blair being president. In the year 1730, Mr. Read 
was married to Mary, the only daughter of \V^illiam Hill, an officer 
in the British Navy, the second sou of the Marcjuia of Lansdowne. 



574 REV. CLEMENT READ. 

This gentleman had been united in marriage to the only daughter 
of Governor Jennings, and took up his residence in that part of the 
Isle of Wight, one of the eight counties into which the province was 
divided, which was made a constituent part of the county of Bruns- 
wick in 1720. Soon after his marriage, Mr. Read went with Colonel 
Richard Randolph and Colonel Nicholas Edmonds on an exploring 
expedition, to locate land in that part of the county now known 
as Charlotte. Colonel Edmonds returned without purchasing ; Mr. 
Read and Colonel Randolph purchased largely ; Randolph on the 
Staunton, and Mr. Read about ten thousand acres, on the waters of 
Ash Camp, Dunivant, and Little Roanoke. Mr. Read removed to 
his purchase, and made his residence at Bushy Forest, about four 
miles south of the present village of Maryville. When the county 
of Lunenburg was set off, in 1746, its area extended from the line 
of the present Brunswick to the Blue Ridge, and from James' River 
to North Carolina. The early settlements of Presbyterians south 
of James' River, were in Lunenburg ; and, by a subsequent division 
in Amelia; Colonel Clement Read became clerk of the county, and 
served seventeen years, keeping the ofSce at his own house. He 
frequently served in the General Assembly of the State, and with 
men who become leaders in the Revolution. He was present when 
John Robinson, of King and Queen, moved the vote of thanks 
which so disconcerted Colonel Washington. He died January 2d, 
1763, and was buried at Bushy Forest. His wife was laid by his 
side, November 11th, 1780, in her sixty-ninth year. She was a 
pious woman, and exemplary member of the Episcopal Church ; 
their children, Isaac, Thomas, Clement, Margaret and Edmund. 

Colonel Isaac Read, the father of the minister, resided at Bushy 
Forest. He married a daughter of Henry Embra, a representative 
of the county with Colonel Clement Read. He had three children, 
Clement, Priscilla, and Isaac. With his brother-in-law, Paul Car- 
rington, he represented the county, and was associated with Wash- 
ington, Jefferson, and Henry, in their patriotic movements. He 
received from Congress, in 1776, a commission as colonel of a Vir- 
ginia regiment. He immediately joined the army. In less than a 
year, he fell a victim to disease ; and was with military honors laid 
in a vault, in Philadelphia, in the thirty-seventh year of his age. 
The family preserve a correspondence between him and General 
Washington. 
f Clement Read, the minister, was but six years old at the time of 
his father's death. His mother, in a few years, married Colonel 
Thomas Scott, who superintended the education of the children. 
Hampden Sidney College was chartered by the State in 1783 : an 
academy had been in operation, under the direction of Presbytery, 
about eight years. Upon entering college, young Read could look 
over the trustees, and name Thomas Scott, his step-father ; Paul Car- 
rington, who had entered his grandfather's office when a youth, and 
had married his Aunt Margaret ; Thomas Read, the County Clerk, 
his uncle ; William Cabel, who had married his cousin, a dauo-hter 



REV. CLEMENT READ. 575 

of Paul Carrington ; Natlianiel Venable, had also married a cousin, 
a daughter of Paul Carrington. Two of his uncles, Thomas and 
Clement, had married each a sister of Judge Nash, a trustee ; and 
President Smith had also married a sister of the Judge ; and it may 
be mentioned, the mother of Nash Legrand, whose name is in the 
church, was also sister of Judge Nash. This Mr. Legrand, for his 
second wife, was married to Mrs. Paulina Read, widow of Colonel 
Edmund Read, a name mentioned with much kindness by Dr. Alex- . 
ander, in his auto-biography. Mrs. Paulina Legrand, the widow 
of Colonel Edmund Read and Rev. Nash Legrand, was a firm 
friend of the College and the Union Theological Seminary, and the 
patroness of many young men, in preparation for the ministry. One 
of these, an associate of Clement Read in college, was Rev. William 
Hill, D. D. 

The genealogy for the eighteenth century, of the IMorton, Watkins, 
Venable, Allen, Womark, Smith, Spencer, Michaux, Wilson and 
Scott families, and many others that occupied Xunehburg, in its 
original boundaries, would offer to the philosophic observer of the 
human race subjects for profound reflection. Coming from different 
divisions of the European stock, mingling in society on the frontiers, 
amalgamating by marriage, moulded by the religious teachings of 
Robinson and Davies, and their associates and successors, they 
formed a state of society and morals, in which the excellences of 
the original constituent parts have all been preserved. The courtly 
manners of Williamsburg, the cheerfulness and ease of the Huguenots, 
the honest frankness and stern independence of the English country 
gentleman, the activity and shrewdness of the merchant, the sim- 
plicity of republican life — all have been combined. Removed from 
cities, and not densely crowded in neighborhoods, relieved from the 
drudgeries of common life, and stimulated to activity, to preserve a 
cheerful independence, the increasing population have improved the 
opportunities for moral, intellectual, and spiritual advancement, and 
pious examples, of excellence in manners, morals and religion, and 
domestic intercourse, worthy of remembrance and imitation. In 
the deficiency of these records, the main line of the Carrington 
family is all that can be presented. 

A certain Paul Carrington and his wife, of the Ileningham family, 
emigrated from Ireland to Barbadoes, and settled in Bridgetown. 
He died early in the eighteenth century, leaving a widow and a 
numerous family of young children. The youngest child, George, 
about the year 1727, came to Virginia with the family of Joseph 
Mayo, a Barbadoes merchant. Mr. Mayo purchased and occu- 
pied the ancient seat of Powhatan, near the falls of the James. 
Young Carrington lived some years with Mr. Mayo as his store- 
keeper. About 1732, he, in his twenty-first year, married Anne, 
the eldest daughter of William Mayo, brother of Joseph, who had 
settled in Goochland, she being in her twentieth year. They went 
to reside on Willis' Creek, now in the bounds of Cumberland County. 
They had eleven children : 1st. Paul, born March 5th, 1733, and 



576 REV. CLEMENT READ. 

died June 22d, 1818 ; 2d. William, November 17th, 1735, died an 
infant; 3d. George, March 15th, 1737, died October 9th, 1784; 
4th. William, December 22d, 1739, died August 20th, 1757 ; 5th. 
Joseph, February 6th, 1741, died April 4th, 1802 ; 6th. Nathaniel, 
February 8th, 1743, died November, 1803 ; 7th, Heninghara, Decem- 
ber 4th, 1746, (married a Bernard,) died January 24th, 1810 ; 
8th. Edward, February 11th, 1748, died October 28th, 1810 ; 9th. 
Hannah, March 28th, 1757, (married a Cabel,) mother of Judge 
William H. Cabel, died August 27th, 1817 ; 10th. Mayo, April 1st, 
1753, died December 28th, 1805 ; 11th. Mary, January 9th, 1759, 
(married a Watkins,) died — . George Carrington and his wife, 
Anne, both died in February, 1785. From them sprung the numer- 
ous families of the Carringtons, in Virginia ; and, in the female 
line, the descendants have been numerous. Their eldest child, Paul, 
was married to Margaret Read, daughter of Colonel Clement Read, 
of Lunenburg, now Charlotte, October 1st, 1755. Their children 
were — Mary, George, Anne, Clement, and Paul. Mrs. Carrington 
died May 1st, 1766, and left a memory of great virtues. Her 
youngest child, Paul, became Judge of the General Court of Vir- 
ginia, and died January 18th, 1816. Mr. Carrington was married 
the second time, in his fifty-eighth year, March 6th, 1792, to Miss 
Priscilla Sims. Their children were — Henry, (two died in infancy,) 
Letitia, Martha, and Robert. The services of Mr. Carrington in 
the Board of the College, and during the Revolutionary war, were 
becoming an honorable and high-minded man. 

Clement Read, the minister, completed his course of study at 
Hampden Sidney College. As a resident graduate, he was present 
during the great awakening commencing in 1786, and united with 
Allen, and Hill, and Blythe, in the prayer-meeting pregnant with 
blessings. He had been carefully nurtured in good morals, polite 
intercourse, and the principles of Christian religion. His grand- 
mother was remarkable for her efforts to maintain religion in her 
family. She had been nurtured in the Episcopal church by Com- 
missary Blair ; and was a devout mother seeking the salvation of her 
household according to the direction of the church of her fathers. 
The Prayer-book and Bible were read in her family in morning and 
evening worship : and when necessary she oflBciated herself. Young 
Read grew up under religious influence in the Presbyterian form. 
From the time Davies preached at the house of Littlejoe Morton, 
and was blessed in numbering him and his Avife as converts to Christ, 
and members of that part of the church of which he was minister, 
the Presbyterian form and creed prevailed extensively in Charlotte. 
The colonies of Presbyterians settled in Cub Creek and Buffalo, and 
the blessings on the labors of Mr. Henry and his successors, had 
made large congregations of Presbyterian worshippers in Lunen- 
burg, from the present Brunswick to the Blue Ridge. Many of 
Mr. Read's relations became members of the Presbyterian Church, 
and he grew up under its instructions. He professed his faith about 



REV. CLEMENT READ. 577 

the same time that Hill and Allen made their profession. He at 
once devoted himself to the ministry of the gospel. 

At a meeting of the Hanover Presbytery at Cumberland Meet- 
ing-House, Oct. 10th, 1788, Clement Read and Nash Legrand were 
received as candidates for the ministry. At a meeting at Buffalo, 
January 1789, the preparatory trials of Read and Legrand proceeded, 
and Cary Allen was taken as candidate. In the succeeding April, 
Legrand was licensed. In Bedford, Oct. 1789, Presbytery sus- 
pended any further preparatory steps for the licensure of Mr. Read. 
He had become interested with the Methodists, who were numerous 
in some neighborhoods, and their ministers very active and accept- 
able. They were yet considered as part of the Episcopal church, 
from which no separation had actually taken place, although the 
particular forms by which that church is characterized, Avere coming 
into notice. In finally separating from the Episcopal church a large 
body in Old Lunenburg formed a denomination called Republican 
Methodists, of Avhich Mr. Read was for years a minister. He asso- 
ciated with these, and began preaching before he had finished his 
preparatory course under Presbytery. In tliis state of the case 
Presbj^tery, without passing any censure, suspended further attentiou 
to his case. In July, 1790, at Buffalo, Mr. Read had an interview 
with Presbytery particularly to exculpate himself from the charge 
of slandering President Smith, in saying that the President used 
his official influence to lead young men to the Presbyterian Church 
and ministry. Of this Mr. Smith complained : and of this charge 
Mr. Kead desired to clear himself; and did satisfy Presbytery, that 
he was not guilty of impeaching the character of Mr. Smith. As ]\Ir. 
Read was at that time connected with the Methodists, his name was 
removed from the list of candidates under the care of Presbytery. 
Mr. Read was ordained by the Republican Methodists, and was an 
aimable, devout, and earnest preacher, respected and beloved by all 
that loved the gospel. /'^', 

In March, 1789, Mr. Read was married to Clarissa, daughter of 
Col. Thomas Edmunds, of Brunswick. She was his companion 
through life, and bore him thirteen children, six of whom were sons. 
These claim some mixture of Indian blood in their veins, derived 
through their mother from Pocahontas, of world-wide fame. The 
descent is thus. Pocahontas left an only child, Thomas Rolfe ; he 
left an only daughter, Avho became the wife of Robert Boiling ; she 
left one son, John Boiling ; he had a number of daughtei^ ; one of 
them married Richard Randolph, the ancestor of the orator, John 
Randolph, of Roanoke, another Mr. Thomas Eldridge. Colonel 
Edmunds married a daughter of Mrs. Eldridge, and Mr. Read a 
daughter of Mrs. Edmunds. So that Mrs. Read's great-grand- 
father, John Boiling, was great-grandchild of the Princess Poca- 
hontas. Hundreds of families may now claim descent from John 
Boiling, and some mixture of blood of Pocahontas. Mrs. Read 
was born in December, 1772, and died in June, 1815. 

In the first year of the nineteenth century an effort was made to 
37 



578 REV. CLEMENT READ. 

promote unity of feeling and action among Christians in the bounds 
of ancient Lunenburg, and the account given of it by the Rev. 
Drury Lacy is probably all the record that remains. Under date 
of January 22d, 1802, Mount Ararat, Prince Edward County, Vir- 
ginia, he says : — " On Christmas day about ten Baptist preachers, 
an equal number of Methodists, and six Presbyterian ministers, met 
at Bedford Court-House, in this State. The object of this meeting 
was to discourse freely together on the subject of our differences, and 
to see if we could not adopt some terms for living more friendly than 
we have done, and even to commune together. I have not a minute 
of the proceedings, but will relate the substance of what we did, as 
well as I can, from memoi'y. It was mutually agreed that the min- 
isters of the different denominations should exercise all good offices 
towards each other, and preach in each other's pulpits as occasion 
might serve, where it would not interfere with a previous appoint- 
ment ; and that it should be esteemed unfriendly for the minister of 
one denomination to refuse the use of his pulpit to the minister of 
another, unless when the congregation was opposed. It was further 
agreed that the members of the respective societies might commune 
with the churches of the other denominations, where they found a 
freedom to do so ; and that such should not be called to an account 
by the respective societies to which they belonged, as if guilty of any 
breach of regularity. That the members of different denominations 
should watch over each other in brotherly love; and in cases where 
offences should be committed, by a member of one communion, 
known to a member of another, which required the discipline of the 
church, that the society to which the offender belonged should be 
informed, and the party aggrieved be admitted to state the parti- 
culars of the offence. That the minister of one denomination should 
receive the members of another to communion, upon their producing 
a certificate of their good standing in their own society, or upon 
receiving satisfaction of the same in any other method. That if a 
member of one denomination wished to become a member of another, 
the latter should not receive him, unless he produced a certificate 
that he was free from censure in the society to which he formerly 
belonged. It was further agreed, that each Presbytery among us 
would admit two Baptists and two Methodists to sit with us as cor- 
respondents ; that each association of the Baptists would admit two 
Presbyterian and two Methodist ministers ; and that each Conference 
of the Methodists would admit two Presbyterian and two Baptist 
ministers as correspondents, upon such producing certificates of their 
appointment, properly attested. It was finally resolved to submit 
our proceedings to the consideration of the Presbyteries, Associations 
and Conferences to which we belonged." 

Under date of May 17th, 1802, he writes — "You have already 
been informed of a meeting which took place last Christmas at Bed- 
ford Court-IIouse. Since that time, greater harmony and brotherly 
love have been apparent among the different denominations. They 
frequently preach together, and scorn much stirred up to promote 



REV. CLEMENT READ. 579 

the common cause of religion, and the interests of the Redeemer's 
kingdom. But as the proposed plan of union has not yet been dis- 
cussed by the respective church judicatories, to which it was referred, 
it is impossible to say what will be the result of that business. 
However, whether that be adopted or rejected, I am happy to inform 
you that the attention to religion which was excited at that meeting 
has continued to increase. It has spread upwards of twenty miles ; 
and there have been pleasing prospects in moi-e distant places, when- 
ever the ministers have found an opportunity to preach from home." 
Upon mature reflection it became evident to all, that external 
union could, at that time, be more closely cemented only by amal- 
gamation. The Baptists were not prepared to throw oiF their pecu- 
liarities ; and it became a question with the Republican Methodists 
whether they would retain their separate organization or unite with 
one of the other denominations ; and if a union was to be attempted, 
to which denomination should the proposition be made. At a meet- 
ing of the Presbytery at Hampden Sidney, April, 1804, Rev. 
Messrs. John Robinson and Clement Read appeared as a committee 
of the Republican Methodists to confer with the Presbytery " on 
the subject of an union, which it appeared their constituents anx- 
iously desired to form with the Presbyterian Church." A committee 
of conference was appointed, consisting of Messrs. Lacy, Alexander, 
and Lyle, with power " to adopt such measures respecting the union 
contemplated, as to them may appear eligible, and to make their 
report to Presbytery at their next meeting." In September, at Cub 
Creek, immediately after the ordination of J. H. Rice, the committee 
made report of having had a conference with a committee of the 
Republican Methodist Church, " but that committee, wishing for an 
opportunity to confer with their church upon some important points 
relative to the subject, before a decision was made, the business was 
postponed until they should have an opportunity of conversing with, 
and consulting their people. But since that time no communication 
had been received from the Republican Methodist Church on the sub- 
ject." No further communications passed. In 18U9 a called meet- 
ing of Presbytery was held on the 28th and 29th days of September, 
at Briery, to consider the application of Rev. Clement Read to be 
received as a member of Presbytery. After a full and free confer- 
ence, and consideration of the testimonials of his ordination, and 
of his character and standing with his brethren, and Mr. Read 
"having adopted the constitution of our church," the Presbytery 
received him as a member, and gave him the right hand of fellow- 
ship. In 1822, the Rev. Messrs. Henderson Lee, John Davidson, 
Samuel Armstead, and Matthew W. Jackson, ministers of the Re- 
publican Methodist Church, met the Presbytery at Charlotte Court- 
House, and, "having adopted the Confession of Faith of the 
Presbyterian Church, and answered the questions put to candidates, 
were received and took their seats as members of Presbytery." By 
this act the Republican Methodist Church, as a body, in that part 
of Virginia, became extinct. 



6-80 REV. ROBERT LOGAN. 

Mr. Read lived in harmony witli the Presbytery, and continued 
to labor earnestly in the ministry while his physical powers en- 
dured. His adoption of the Confession of Faith was ex animo. He 
had always been a Predestinarian in creed. The reasons for his 
desiring a union with the Presbytery appear to have been his con- 
viction of the importance of union among the people of God, and of 
the sufficiency of the Church as organized by the Apostles as the 
agent to accomplish the renovation of the human race. Through 
life he was opposed to any measure or system of things that appeared 
to him either to usurp the duties of the Church, or to stand between 
her and the performance of her proper work in the salvation of men. 
When the question ai*ose between voluntary associations or the 
Church as organized, as the instrument of benevolent and Christian 
operations, he unhesitatingly chose the latter. In the early stages 
of the temperance movement, to the surprise of many, he raised his 
voice against some procedures, protesting they were unscriptural 
and inadmissible. Pie would agree to no principles or measures he 
judged unbecoming his office, and the great principle that the Church 
was sufficient for moral and religious enterprises. 

Possessed of an ample estate, and far removed from a penurious 
spirit, he lived in great simplicity and abundance ; and maintained 
to the last his simplicity of manners, frankness of expression, ten- 
derness of feeling, and open hospitality, and singleness of mind. He 
was remarkable for that simplicity in all his principles and actions, 
that implied freedom from guile and envy. Dr. Hill, in his old age, 
being asked his opinion of Mr. Read, said he was the most simple- 
minded man he ever knew, the most child-like. " Did you esteem him 
pious ?" " One of the most devout men in the world. Let a man go 
and visit him, and he would come away deeply impressed with the 
sincerity and depth of his piety." 



CHAPTER XL VI. 

MESSRS. LOGAN, BOWYER AND ANDERSON. 

Robert Logan had the refusal of the tutorship in Hampden Sid- 
ney when John H. Rice applied for it. Upon being visited by Mr. 
Rice upon the subject, he gave up his right, and recommended his 
friend to be the tutor. He was born in Bethel Congregation, 
Augusta County, September, 1769. He was reared piously in the 
strictness of the Presbyterian faith and customs, one of a large 
family of children, all of Avhom became professing members of the 
Church. His literary and theological course was passed at Liberty 
Hall under the care of Rev. Wm. Graham. Upon being licensed to 
preach the gospel, he made some missionary excursions, and visited 
Genessee County in New York, made an excursion to New Eng- 



COLONEL HENRY BOWYER. 581 

land, visited Kentucky, and finally settled in Fincastlc, Botetourt 
County. While in Kentucky he married Miss Margaret Moore, 
from Walker's Creek, Rockbridge County, Virginia. For many 
years he Avas the frontier minister. Mr. Houston, at the Natural 
Bridge, was his nearest neighbor north, and Mr. M'llhenney, of 
Lewisburg, Greenbrier County, west. Rev. Samuel H. M'Nutt was 
for a time his neighbor on New River. With a wide field around 
him, and a disposition to occupy it, he was compelled to teach a 
classical and promiscuous school a great part of the time he was in 
the minii-try, to obtain a decent support for his family. His life was 
therefore monotonous, and his opportunities for improvement very 
limited ; while his labors were great and unremitted, except as sick- 
ness sometimes caused him to intermit his regular course. Salem, 
now in Roanoke, shared with Fincastle in his principal labors ; and 
as his strength enabled him he visited the surrounding counties witk 
the messages of mercy. Occasionally he would dismiss his school, 
and try the practicability of living as a minister of Christ disengaged 
from all business but the especial duties of the oflice to which he 
had been ordained. On one of these occasions, having stated his 
intentions and hopes to Mr. Speece, and the amount of expenditure 
he thought would supply the wants of his family, and how it was to 
be obtained, that brother remarked, that brother Logan's faith must 
be very strong to live in Fincastle on his salary. Mr. Logan died 
October, 1828, in his 60th year, having preached in Fincastle about 
thirty years. Though his church and congregation were not large, 
there were some members of both for whom he had the highest re- 
gard. His remains lie near the church in Fincastle. A short sketch 
of two gentlemen of Fincastle, his cotemporaries, will not be unin- 
teresting — Col. Bowyer and Col. Anderson, both of whom survived 
him a few years. 

COLONEL HENRY BOWYER. 

Of the many in Botetourt County that did well in the Revolution, 
some at least, should have their names enrolled in the list of those 
to be remembered. Of the greater part of the active patriots no 
memorial has been written, and their names and their deeds are pass- 
ing away from all human recollection. The following letter from 
the late Judge Edward Johnston gives all that can be gathered of 
one brave soldier, the type of many others. 

" Early in the war of the Revolution, if not at its commencement, 
Col. Bowyer was living in Fincastle with his uncle Mike Bowyer, 
who owned a store in that place, in which Colonel Bowyer, then 
supposed to be about sixteen years old, acted in the capacity of 
salesman. His uncle having determined to join the army, upon leav- 
ing Fincastle for that purpose, committed the management of his 
store to his nephew, with directions to continue the business until all 
the goods were disposed of. TJiis, according to the Colonel's mode 
of conducting the business, required but a very short time, for, burn- 
ing with a aesire to join the army himself, no sooner had his uncle 



582 COLONEL HENRY BOWYER. 

taken his departure than he put up the Avhole estahlishment at 
auction, sokl the c^oods for what they woukl bring, and immediately 
started himself for the army. He first went to Philadelphia, but 
whether he entered the service at once there, or at some other place, 
is not remembered. It is however certain that he soon connected 
himself with Col. Washington's corps of cavalry, with which he con- 
tinued to the end of the war. There is reason to believe that at 
one time he served in the infantry, from a circumstance which he 
once mentioned, for the purpose of showing the undying hate which 
the enemy cherished towards the 'rebels.' It was this: After a 
skirmish, in which we were successful, Col. Bowyer was reloading 
his musket, and while doing so a wounded soldier of the enemy, 
who was lying prostrate on the ground near him, raised his head, 
and begged him for a drink of water. Having nothing else, Col. 
Bowyer took off his cap, and dipping up some water from a stream 
just at hand, handed it to the soldier. The latter, after satisfying 
his thirst, spirted his mouthful of water into the Colonel's face. 
His first impulse, he said, was to run his bayonet through him, but 
remembering his helpless condition, he restrained himself. 

" Col. Bowyer was in that most bloody and disastrous engagement 
to our army, known as Buford's defeat. He acted as aid to Buford 
on the occasion, and during the day was ordered by the latter to bear a 
flag (of truce, I think) to Tarleton. Col. Bowyer remonstrated with Bu- 
ford against the undertaking, by telling him that he must needs pass 
between the two armies, then hotly engaged, and thus be exposed to 
the fire of each. Col. Buford replied that ' he had his orders.' 
Immediately he put spurs to his horse, and galloped off in the direc- 
tion of Tarleton, who was surrounded by his staiBF. Just before reach- 
ing the spot where Tarleton was stationed, the latter's horse had been 
shot, and in falling had caught Tarleton's leg under him, and Tarleton, 
being very much exasperated, and seeing Col. Bowyer approaching, 
ordered his men to ' Cut the d — d rebel down.' No sooner was this 
spoken, than they surrounded Col. Bowyer, and commenced cutting 
at him with their swords. At this critical moment, however, a well 
directed fire from our men, some of whom wore Avatching with intense 
interest the result of Col. Bowyer's hazardous undertaking, set the 
horses of those around him to jumping and rearing, and thus an 
opening was formed, sufficient to pass through. Of this he instantly 
availed himself, neither he nor his horse, to use his own expression, 
' liking the company they were in.' He was pursued for a con- 
siderable distance, and only escaped being taken by leaping a high 
fence that lay across his way. Those in pursuit of him did not 
attempt to follow him, although close upon his heels. His horse 
afterwards fainted from loss of blood from the wounds he received in 
the attempt to deliver the flag. By this time it is presumed cur men 
were running in every direction. Col. Bowyer, in the flight, met 
with one of our wounded soldiers, who could scarcely walk. Dis- 
mounting, he put the wounded man on his horse, and reached in 
safety a cabin in the woods. Here they remained all night, the 



COLONEL HENRY BOWYER. 583 

wounded soldier lying before the fire, unable apparently to rise. 
But about midnight, a tramping of horses' hoofs being heard around 
the cabin, in an instant, as if nothing, said Col. Bowyer, was the 
matter, he sprang to his feet, and grasped his gun, and stood ready 
for battle. The alarm, however, proved a false one, for instead of 
the enemy as they supposed, the horses turned out to be loose ones, 
that had strayed in that direction, from the field of battle. 

"At one time Col. Bowyer was stationed in Petersburg, "While 
there, he performed a feat on horseback, which, in process of time, 
was much exaggerated. As the story ran, he leaped over a covered 
wagon standing in the street, and the prints of his horse's hoofs were 
visible for many years after. Upon being repeated to Col. Bowyer, 
in his old age, by a lady who lived in Petersburg at the time of the 
event, he was much amused, and said it was true he had leaped a 
wagon, but it was a small one, and had no cover on it. The facts, 
he said, were these : A company of soldiers, of whom Col. Washington 
and himself formed a part, had been to a party in the country, and 
returning at night in a gallop, they encountered a wagon stretching 
across the road. Col. Bowyer being mounted upon a remarkably 
fine horse, succeeded in clearing it, but none of the company fol- 
lowed him. 

"After the war was ended. Col. Bowyer returned toFincastle, and 
was subsequently elected Clerk of the County Court of Botetourt. 
This oifice he held until the new Constitution went into operation in 
iSol, a period of about 40 years. At the election under the new 
Constitution, he declined being a candidate, and his son, Henry W. 
Bowyer, the present Clerk of the Circuit Court of Botetourt, was 
elected in his place. Col. Bowyer 's wife was a daughter of Thomas 
Madison, Esq., of Botetourt, brother to Bishop Madison. Her 
mother, Mrs. Madison, was a sister of Patrick Henry. '* ~ 

" Col. Bowyer departed this life in 1833, aged 72 years, leaving his 
wife and eight children to survive him. Of Mrs. Bowyer much might 
be said, were we attempting a sketch of her life. She was, in many 
respects, an extraordinary woman. Of a strong mind, and fond of 
reading, she devoted a large portion of her time to that favorite em- 
ployment, especially to the reading of the Scriptures. For the last 
20 years of her life she was in the constant habit of reading the 
Bible through every year, and sometimes in six months. She was 
remarkably punctual and regular in all her habits, devoting portions 
of every day to reading, and others to the ordinary duties of life. Of 
her deeds of charity and benevolence we will say nothing. She 
made no display of sliow while living, and was so averse to anything 
Ike ostentation, it would hardly be respectful to her memory to 
mention them now. Her recollection of past events was very accu- 
rate, and as evidence it may be intoresLing to mention the following 
fact. Sojie years before her death, which took place in 1847, a 
publication appeared of the Tract Society, in which it Avas stated 
that the work of Soame Jennings had produced so powerful an impres- 
sion on the mind of the great orator, Patrick Henry, that ho had, 



584 COLONEL WILLIAM ANDERSON. 

while Governor of Virginia, procured an edition of it to be struck off 
for distribution amono; liis friends. As soon as Mrs. Bowyer saw 
this statement, she said she distinctly remembered, while she was yet 
a girl, that her uncle, Mr. Henry, paid a visit to her father in Bote- 
tourt, and had in his saddle-bags a copy of that book, which he 
intended to present to General Breckenridge." 

COL. WILLIAM ANDERSON. 

William Anderson, born in Delaware, in the year 1763, came 
with his father's family, when about six years of age, to the County 
of Botetourt ; which was henceforth his home, and finally his burying- 
place. He grew up in the troubles, and distresses, and excitements, 
and sufferings of the Revolutionary War. When sixteen years of 
age, he took his musket, and engaged in the famous Southern War, 
of which Gen. Lee has given so powerfully graphic a description, in 
his Memoirs of the Campaigns. The battle of Camden had been 
fought, and Greene was sent to try the strategy of war with Corn- 
wallis. Morgan, who would not serve under Gates, on account of 
the events succeeding the surrender of Burgoyne, was persuaded to 
go with Greene to the recovery of the South from the defeat at Cam- 
den. Young Anderson joined a volunteer company, and marched 
with Greene to North Carolinn. He was detached with Morgan to 
Ninety-Six, where the battle of Cowpens was fought — in a manner so 
honorably and successfully. Morgan's flight towards Virginia, to 
preserve his 500 prisoners from recapture, brought the famous march 
of Greene across North Carolina, to cover Morgan's flight, and the 
equally famous pursuit of Cornwallis to recover Tarleton's men. The 
rear guard of the American forces Avas committed to Col. Otho Wil- 
liams of Maryland, and young Anderson was detached to form one 
of his corps. Cornwallis was pressing on to bring Greene to action ; 
and Greene straining every nerve to escape that necessity. The 
front guard of Cornwallis and the rear of Greene were often within 
gunshot of each other ; and detachments not unfrequently in speak- 
ing distance. Conscious that any skirmish could but end in the loss 
of a few men, and that a general battle could be brought on only at 
some river, these brave men refused to fire at each other in these 
circumstances, and busied themselves in the ordinary duties of ad- 
vanced and rear guards, it is said that small companies of these 
guards sometimes unexpectedly met at springs, and exchanged salu- 
tations, and tobacco, and rejoined their companions. Three times 
the main armies were so near, an action seemed inevitable — at the 
passage of the Catawba, the Yadkin, and the Dan. In this memo- 
rable passage across Carolina, young Anderson bore cheerfully the 
trials and distresses of the patriot army, on the success of which de- 
pended the liberties of the South. It is to be regretted that Mr. 
Anderson entirely omitted to leave any written memoranda of his 
youthful campaigns. A succinct, yet brief, diary of his marches 
with Morgan, and under Otho Williams, would now be read with 
intense interest by more than his descendants, If we could read 



COLONEL WILLIAM ANDERSON. 585 

from him, how he fared, how far they marched, what the soldiers did 
in their encampments, we sliouhi he more than amused. 

The second Avar with Great Britain found liim a colonel of the 
militia of Botetourt. He answered the draft made for the defence 
of Norfolk ; and marched at the head of a regiment to the seahoard. 
Through the trials of that tour of duty he passed with the cheerful- 
ness that characterized him in Carolina. It is to he regretted that 
memoranda of his second experience in war, from his pen, can no- 
where be found. In Carolina, activity, speed, and romantic enter- 
prise, were the order of the day in the taste his youth had of war ; 
in his 50th year, the dull routine of a camp life, in which sickness 
wasted the ranks the enemies bullets might not pierce. For a great 
part of his active life, about fifty years, he was county surveyor, 
for a long time a magistrate, and for many years commissioner 
of the James River, and occasionally engineer of public improve- 
ments, and member of the Legislature of the State. In all these 
public stations, he exhibited a high order of moral and physical 
energy, which seems to be passing away with the generation that 
were young in the Revolution, or confined to the remote frontiers 
of our extended country. He studied to make himself useful to the 
public that employed him, and the public continued his employment 
on account of his usefulness and integrity. His oflice as surveyor, 
when the country was comparatively new, and the boundaries of estates 
not very definitely settled, and much vacant land of good quality to 
be found, and speculations involving no impropriety, offering speedy 
increase of capital and future wealth, opened for him continued 
opportunities of acquiring large possessions. But he passed through 
life in moderate circumstances. Scrupulously honest, sensitive of 
his reputation, and cherishing the pure principles of the gospel, he 
practised a charity that seeketh not her own, believing that wealth 
was not the best inheritance for children. 

In the great revival, to which reference is so often made, com- 
mencing in Charlotte and Prince Edward, and spreading ultimately 
over the Valley of Virginia, under the preaching of J. B. Smith, 
Graham, Mitchel, Lacy, and Legrand, about the years 1788 and '89, 
Mr. Andercon felt himself moved to attend particularly to the great 
concerns of his soul under the gospel dispensation. Of the crowds 
who then waited on the ministrations of the gospel, and professed 
their faith in the Lord Jesus, Mr. Anderson was one of the few 
that remained to tell, to the present generation, of the excitements 
and experience of those days. The Rev. Stephen F. Cocke, the 
pastor of Fincastle Presbyterian church, in a sermon at the burial 
of Mr. Andersun, says, " He often referred to the period, in his 
private conversations with his Christian friends, and with becoming 
emotions of gratitude, thanked God that he permitted him, so early 
in life, to dedicate the prime and vigor of his days to the service of 
his Ctiurch. And when, like David, he was old and full of years, 
the Lord did not forsake liis servant, but gave him the inestimablo 
peace and satisfaction of looking back upon a long life, truly and 



586 FEMALE OKPHAN ASYLUM. 

faithfully endeavored to have been spent in the service of his Maker, 
and forward to that dispensation of happiness in heaven, -which he 
had embraced by faith, possessed in hope, and of which lie had so 
often tasted in the comforts of the Holy Ghost, shed abroad in his 
soul. 'Tis true, as he himself observed, he had a most dreadful 
conflict Avith death ; for the malignant character of his disease was 
most tormenting to the animal frame ; and few men have been called 
to endure so much of excruciating bodily pain as that with which it 
pleased the Almighty to embitter the last moments of his life. But 
notwithstanding this, he never distrusted the constancy of God's 
goodness, or indulged the most distant fear of his completeness in 
Christ. He more than once exclaimed, ' I know in whom I have 
believed, and that he will keep that which I have committed unto 
him until that day. ' For though after my skin, Avorms destroy this 
body, yet in my flesh shall I see God ; whom I shall see for myself, 
and my eyes shall behold him ; though my reins be consumed within 
me.' Such were his triumphs over the grave." He fell asleep in 
Jesus on the morning of Sept. 13th, 1839, in his 76th year. 



CHAPTER XLVII. 

JOHN B. HOGE AND JAMES H. FITZGERALD. 

On the Southern bank of the Rappahannock, where the SAvift cur- 
rent of the falls has subsided in the stillness of the sluggish tide that 
flows up from the Chesapeake, stands Fredericksburg, noted for the 
fascinations of its accomplished ladies, honored in years gone-by, as 
the residence of Mary Washington, and now as the place of her 
tomb. Here have risen and set days of gallantry, when at the word 
of beauty's lip, or the glance of her bewitching eye, or the crimson 
of her blushing cheek, the gallants would put their lives at the 
hazard of a pistol-shot at the Alum Spring. Here was the rallying 
place of brave men in times of the Indian wars, and the war of Inde- 
pendence. And here was the scene of Washington's farewell visit 
to his mother. Here also was the home of the illustrious Mercer, 
who poured out his blood for his county at the battle of Princeton. 

There is a corner in this city, away from the noise and bustle of 
trade, with which are associated recollections of days, and things, 
and persons, long passed, but not forgotten; persons and things that 
shall fill a chapter in the book of everlasting remembrance. Up 
from the crowded street of business, along Amelia street, is the spot. 
There stands a neat, spacious building. The few words graven with 
the pen of iron on tablets of marble, tell its objects. An Asylum; 
the Female Orphan Asylum ; in many senses of the word, female ; 
planned by females, erected by the untiring efforts of females, 
managed by a band of females, and for female orphan children ; for 



FREDERICKSBURG AND THE ORPHAN ASYLUM. 587 

poor friendless female orphans, the most desolate, and helpless, and 
pitiable of the human family. A short visit within these walls, 
spent in looking over the arrangements for comfort and neatness ; 
the school-room, where these desolate ones receive instructions from 
hands, and heads, and hearts, that wealth would gladly employ in 
nurturing her favored children ; the housewifery, employing and 
instructing the young lambs ; the room for the operations connected 
with sewing and knitting ; the place for morning and evening wor- 
ship in company, would surely impress deeply the conviction, that 
the little sum, which, year by year, yields such blessedness, opening 
a refuge for her that has no parents, no money, no experience, and 
perhaps not even a penniless friend, a refuge that saves her from be- 
coming a poison to our families, and a curse to our cities, is doubly 
blessed, "blessing those that give and those that receive." The 
history of this asylum, is the history of female benevolence ; the 
development of that tenderness that dwells in the heart of mothers, 
and sisters, and wives, and daughters ; and in the growth and full 
expansion of little orphan girls, to women, wives, mothers, Chris- 
tians and saints in heaven. 

This corner is associated with scenes of elevated feeling, that shall 
be bright and fair in that day when immortality shall blossom in 
every flower, and penitence and charity bring forth their fruit in 
eternal fragrance, and the meek be beautified with salvation. There 
stood, where this Asylum stands now, a house for public worship, 
for the Presbyterian congregation which now assembles, Sabbath by 
Sabbath, in that spacious and beautiful building, surmounted by a 
cupola. It was the first house of worship for that denomination in 
this city, built on this corner lot, given by the daughter of the 
lamented Mercer, of revolutionary memory ; a house small in dimen- 
sions, but abundant in blessings showered down on the worshippers 
assembled, as multitudes, that now are seated in other houses, could 
abundantly testify, if they would, or could tell the blessings that fell 
here on their parents' heads. How wonderfully the spirit of the 
founder lives, for ages, in the society of his gathering. His weak- 
nesses and defects shall be forgotten, and the excellent only, sur- 
vive the waste of time, and work on through generations. John 
Mark still lives in Fredericksburg ; his bones rest elsewhere ; his 
impress is here. An emigrant from Ulster, that inexhaustible 
source of the best of citizens, he came in his youth, alone, to 
America, high in hope, with a good conscience toward God and 
toward man, counting it honorable to stand firm for the church of 
his fathers, the church of the living God, built on the apostles and 
prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone. His 
first years of residence, in America, were in the great valley of Vir- 
ginia, and were prosperous and ha])py, employed first in the instruc- 
tion of youth, and then in honorable traliic. As he advanced i'n 
years he came to this place to pursue his trade, and brought along 
with him the religion he so carefully cherished in Shephcrdstown, 
and nurtui'cd it here, where practical godliness was less esteemed 



588 RECOLLECTIONS OF FREDERICKSBURG. 

tlian at present. After repeated efforts, he at length obtained a 
minisfer of his o-wn race and faith, from the mountains of North 
Carolina, trained in Lexington, Virginia, under that singuharly 
gifted, simple-hearted man, George Baxter ; and was the leading 
person of the three, who, as professors of religion, welcomed, in 
1806, the first Presbyterian preacher in Fredericksburg, the Rev. 
8amiip] 1j. Wilson. Quietness, devotion, straightforward honesty in 
his business and his religion, and generosity in his piety, adorned 
him, and have graced the church he assisted his pastor to gather. 
Activity in benevolence is their praise. May it be so for ever ! 

RECOLLECTIONS OF TWO YEARS OF WORSHIP, BY ONE WHO FREQUENTED 
THIS CORNER IN 1816-17-18. 

" I was not born in Fredericksburg ; I never lived there. But 
for two years I was not a stranger at the Asylum corner, on Amelia 
street ; and the men and the things that became familiar then shall 
live in recollection till earthly things pass from these eyes, and the 
visions of past excellence can charm this heart no more. In the 
year 1816, on a beautifal Sabbath day in June, I first entered the 
house, a stranger, to join with the congregation in the worship of 
the Lord God Almighty, as I had been accustomed from my youth 
— from my very infancy. For a succession of months, from Sab- 
bath to Sabbath, I met with a church few in numbers, and a congre- 
gation not numerous, but such as may not, cannot meet again. I 
love ^0 recall the events and scenes connected with this place of 
worsiiip. The persons, alas ! that used to meet here, like the house 
of worship, have given place, and live in the heart of memory, liow 
wonderful the power of memory and recollection ! ' Times past are 
brought to present view,' we know not how. The dead come up 
from their sepulchres, not in mouldering forms, or the habiliments 
of the grave, but in the beauty and freshness of their every-day 
life. Here came always, at the hour of worship, the manly form 
and benevolent face of Daniel Grinnan, leading his lovely and devout 
wife, a daughter of the mountains ; the man that felt himself obliged 
by having an opportunity of showing kindness. He sat half Avay 
from the right-hand door of entrance to the pulpit, with that pecu- 
liar contemplation seated on his face, that lacked but a single touch 
of enthusiasm to have made him a chosen leader of God's host, in 
perilous circumstances. How many, in his quietness, ho was the 
means of leading to Christ, can be known only at the great day. 
The company that shall meet him then will fill him with amazement. 
With him usually came his friend, John Mundle, with his calculating 
jaind, and friendly heart, and overhanging brows, and orthodox 
creed, of the true Scottish mould ; and sat between the two doors, 
by the wall, immediately in front of the pulpit, with all the grave 
attention of his church-going native land. Just before him was 
often seen that very pink of military courtesy, and gentlemanly 
intercourse, a member of Washington's military family, and like that 



RECOLLECTIONS OF FREDERICKSBURG. 589 

great man, always true to the moment of his appointments, Major 
Day, with his powdered head and cue, and beautiful bouquet hanging 
from the third button-hole, on the left side of his coat, tlie very 
beau ideal of an old Virginia gentleman. A little in advance sat 
Seddon, from Falmouth, with his bold forehead, and cheerful face, 
over which gravity and merriment passed as in a twinkling, merri- 
ment without wildncss, and gravity without severity ; to his fellow 
men ahvays kind ; in the house of God always grave ; the widow's 
friend. His household would often fill the whole pew. Near him, 
on the right, sat Vass, also from Falmouth, the warm-hearted, busy, 
music-loving, church-going Scotch merchant — his business always 
a pleasure, and his religion his inheritance. His family filled a pew. 
Devout in his worship, and social in his intercourse with his fellow 
men, prosperous in his business, he generously sustained the institu- 
tions of religion. By his side sat Morson, of Hollywood, that abode 
of hospitality, a Scotchman's son, firm in his purpose, unbending in 
his integrity, unwavering in his friendship, manly in his appearance, 
generous in his feelings. About midway from the pulpit to the 
right hand front door, sat the dignified, the majestic Patton, from 
the beautiful residence near the falls. And from the hills, above 
the falls, often came Thornton, the most amiable and gentlemanly 
of men ; and with him, from Cumberland, not unfrequently, his no 
less amiable and gentlemanly son-in-law, Fitzgerald, tall, erect, a 
specimen of the present, as his father-in-law of the past, generation 
of Virginia gentlemen. Just in front of the pulpit sat Henderson, 
silent, thoughtful; prospered in his business in his manhood, and 
devout in his age ; like Mark, from Ireland, unlike Mark in becom- 
ing religious late in life. Near by Grinnan, when his profession 
permitted, sat Wellford, the physician, of extensive reading, and 
wonderful memory, and great skill in the healing art ; his amiable 
wife and his sons by his side. Not far from the pulpit sat the polite 
lawyer, Briggs, with his rosy cheeks and powdered head, a Scotch- 
man's son. Here often came^ those amiable merchants, Scott and 
Ross, both Scotchmen. Many others I often saw. But can I pass 
thee by, Philip Alexander, the amiable, from Falmouth, always 
kind, and often heart-sick ? And thou, too, my friend Brooke, so 
roughly handled by a world that knew not thy heart ? And from 
the same village the two Gordons, Scotchmen, eminent for their cor- 
rectness and success in trade, and the amiable Forbes, and Beale, 
and the Misses Barnes ? 

Of the female hearers let me name a few more. Here, in front 
of the pulpit, sat the dignified and devout Mrs. Lewis, an early mem- 
ber of the church ; too polished to be charged with rudeness, when 
strictness in religion was in danger of being called ungenteel ; and 
too religious to permit her polite attentions to the forms of society 
to wound her conscience ; familiar in the highest circles, connected 
with the family of Washington ; too kind and Christian not to bend 
to the humble in society ; always at church, and ready to do good. 
And a little to the right sat one whom infii'iuity often barred from 
the house of God j her simple dress, mild, placid face, and black eye 



590 RECOLLECTIONS OF FREDERICKSBURG. 

■would not let yon pass lior hy ; sliall T evor forfret the venerable 
Marv Alexamler ? or the no less valued friend, her daughter Morson, 
of Hollywood, who cheerfully rode her ten miles to attend upon the 
worsliip of God's house ; with that lovely, frail, short-lived flower, 
her daughter Marion, and the retired and amiable sister Eliza? And 
here, too, was the delicate, conscientious and devout Mrs. Patton, 
the donor of the ground, Mercer's daughter, as frail as her husband 
was majestic, and often exercised with spiritual troubles. Just by 
sat Miss Stevenson, prayerful and devoted, and Mrs. French, 
chastened and afflicted, and the Misses Lomax, since so indissolubly 
interwoven with the asylum; and last, though not least, Mrs. Alli- 
son, from ITartwood, the cheerful, the pious, with her two daughters, 
and that devoted and retired child of God, Marion Briggs from 
Hartwood. Should I mention the worshippers from a distance, that 
at intervals, with some regularity, united with this congregation, I 
could not pass over the Kincaids and the Paynes, of Fauquier, whose 
visits were always anticipated with delight ; or that genuine Scotch 
elder from Madison, tender of heart, but unconquerable in spirit, 
Andrew Glassel, with his short grey hair and Scottish accent, his 
long boots, and his small-clothes bnckled at the knee, bending with 
age, but quick in his step ; a full believer in his own creed, yet kind 
to those that differed, and charitable if their lives were correct ; nor 
the Messrs. Gordon from Germanna, nor the staid Skinker from Yel- 
low Chapel. 

These formed an audience to preach to ; people asking for the 
plain, simple announcement of the truths of Almighty God sent 
forth by him in such majesty. As I speak of them their persons 
seem to arise around me ; I seem to hear their salutations full of kind- 
ness and urbanity, as they meet at the church doors ; and see their 
solemnity as they enter the house of God. What silence reigned 
within ! A whisper, a rustle would have been rude while these gen- 
tlemen and ladies worshipped God with their beloved pastor. But 
the communion seasons ! When the church was all assembled ; and 
Williamson came down from Fauquier with his heart warm, and 
"his face as a flint," for the truth ; or some brother from a greater 
distance, to spend a few days. After the preachings and fasting and 
prayers on Friday and Saturday, on the Sabbath company after 
company sat down at the table near the pulpit, and delivering up 
to the eidersliip their tokens of admission, were served with the bread 
and wine consecrated to the communion of the Lord Jesus Christ. 
Tears of penitence flowed. The heart was comforted in its contri- 
tion and its faith. Hours were not counted in those solemn feasts. 
Spectators, and there Avere always many, often felt the separation 
made by the companies rising from around them, and going at the 
call of the pastor, to be like the division in that day when Christ 
shall separate the assembletl multitude to the right hand and to the 
left ; and many a heart was troubled at its own want of penitence 
and faith. But the Presbytery and Synod, the first I ever attended ; 
their memory is dimmed somewhat by the multitude of novel things 
that blend and mingle light and shade, character and event in sweet 



KECOLLECTIONS OF FREDERICKSBURG. 591 

confusion. Clergymen of different denominations were not then in 
such brotherly contiguity as now. The assemblage of the ministers 
was called large, though the Presbytery then consisted of but ten 
members, and the Synod of about forty ; and but about half of each 
attended. I remember the two brothers, Robert and Joseph Logan, 
amiable and laborious men, and Glass, with his kind heart and 
metaphysical mind, and indomitable will, and Speece, with his gigan- 
tic frame and power in debate, and INIitchel, that seemed a patriarch 
that from bitter experience could comfort the children of God, and 
could lift up his voice like a trumpet ; and that wonderful com- 
pound of awkwardness and eloquence, of simplicity and shrewdness, 
strength and tenderness, of supreme devotion to heavenly things and 
wisdom in earthly things, Moses Hoge, the Synod's professor and 
President of Hampden Sidney College. His two sons, John Blair 
and Samuel Da vies, came with him. I remember Rice, of Rich* 
mond, and his younger brother from Petersburg. And I heard one 
sermon from Archibald Alexander, from Princeton, on the saints 
being satisfied with the likeness of God in heaven. I also remember 
the sermon by the younger Rice on the parable of Dives and Laza- 
rus ; and know the effect produced by the one from a young man on 
the barren fig tree. Hill was there from Winchester : and who that 
ever met him forgot him if he read an ode of Horace with him. 
Crowds assembled to hear, and listened always ; and at times were 
solemn as the subjects were grave. 

One night a full house assembled to hear John B. Hoge on his 
first appearance in the pulpit, in Fredericksburg, after his return 
from Europe. Report had more than Avhispei-ed that the young 
man excelled in his pulpit addresses. His text that night was — 
'And as he reasoned of righteousness, temperance, and judgment 
to come, Felix trembled and said — go thy Avay for this time, when 
I have a convenient season I will call for thee." His first appear- 
ance was not prepossessing. His manner was unconstrained, but 
somevrbat awkward. A slight hoarseness, and the heaving of his 
chest, evidenced the difficulty with which his lungs, not yet restored 
by a visit to the south of France, poured out the volume of sound, 
lie gave a short history of the parties grouped in the text and con- 
text ; and by his graphic skill we saw them all living and moving 
before us, the judge, the splendid company, and the prisoner, all in 
our "mind's eye." As he went on, his strong features softened 
and beamed with tenderness and intellect ; and any want of grace- 
fulness was lost in his dignified bearing and commanding manner. 
The speaker, in fact, was often forgotten in the subject and the per- 
sonages before us. The iiu|uirer after gosi)el truth heard truth in 
its beauty, — the reasoner heard reasoning along with the truth 
that recimred no reasoning, and permitted it only nicidcntally ; and 
those tnat cared for neither, saw, heard, felt descriptions, figures, 
groupings of persons and passions in wonderful succession. The 
attcuciou deepened. Ail were motionless but tlie venerable old 
man, whose varynig countenance and agitated limbs exhibited the 
deep emotions of a father listening to a son in the ministry. As 



592 RECOLLECTIONS OF FREDERICKSBURG. 

the scenes and subject changed from righteousness to temperance, 
and from temperance to judgment to come, we heard his husky 
voice, and saw his strong ungainly gestures, with his stretched arm 
and extended fingers ; but they were all lost sight of again, as with 
a sweep of his strained arm, and half shut hand and laboring chest, 
he made us see his mental visions, and feel the truth his struggling 
lungs announced. Felix trembled before us. The discourse on 
judgment brought to his mind the judgment before the tyrant at 
Rome, and the double judgment made him tremble ; and we heard 
him say — "Go thy way for this time, when I have a convenient 
season I will call for thee." We all felt sad; as lookers on we felt 
sad at the sight of an immortal man letting pass the golden moment 
for securing his welfare for eternity, when his hopes in time were so 
faint and few. Suddenly the scene changed, as with the motion of 
his hand. We ceased to be spectators ; we were now actors. He 
was addressing us like Paul ; and we like Felix were trembling on 
the brink of decision, — should we, in view of the judgment to 
come, cry out like Felix, " Go thy way," or in sight of our sins cry 
out with the publican — "God be merciful to me a sinner?" He 
paused a moment, and then bid us cry out to the King of kings for 
pardon and for life. Pointing up with a voice sinking under weari- 
ness and emotion, he cried out — " 0, thou recording Angel ! dip 
thy pen in the blood of the everlasting covenant, and beneath this 

record of sins and transgressions, write forgiven!" The book of 

remembrance seemed open in the ceiling, and by it stood the angel 
as about to write, with his pen bloody from the fount of Calvary, on 
the dark leaves. The silence was awful. Bursting hearts were 
ready to cry " Write mine." The vision grew dim; we turned to 
the speaker ; he had disappeared. But the deep impression re- 
mained. The name of the man was connected with the subject : 
probably no one that heard that sermon ever forgot either the man 
or the subject. 

On the Sabbath of Synod, Dr. Alexander preached the sermon 
before communion. In setting forth '■^Christ our passover," he gave 
a specimen of the simplicity of the graphic art as complete as the 
gorgeous display of Hoge ; perhaps superior, as from the first to the 
last no one remembered anything of him, of his voice, tones or ges- 
tures, except a single one, after the first few short sentences ; and 
then he stood before us an unpretending and somewhat abashed 
man, who had not raised his eyes to the view of the assembly. And 
yet there we sat, thinking of Christ our Passover slain for us. 
What thoughts ! what scenes ! so perfectly natural ! The sermon 
passed : was it through '{ What a man to talk to people from the 
pulpit ! Near the close, when he said — "There is our Lamb," a 
Frenchman, unaccustomed to our worship, arose, and with his eye 
followed the direction of his finger — the only gesture remembered, 
to see the Lamb for sacrifice. Father j\xitchel, in assisting at the 
communion lifted up his voice like a trumpet. Nobody knew what 
Alexander's voice was : the church was not big enough for Mitchel's. 
We felt as we reflected on the scenes of those meetings, that we iiad 



REV. JOHN B. HOGE. 593 

listened to the gorgeousness, the simplicity, the earnestness and 
pathos of the Virginia pulpit. 

So passed two years of worship at this corner of the Female 
Orphan Asylum, with the church under the care of the present 
Professor of Theology in Union Theological Seminary, Samuel B. 
Wilson, D. D. 

John B. Hoge died of consumption, on the 31st of March, 1826, 
and lies buried in Martinsburg. Born in the year 1790, he grew up 
in Jefferson County, Virginia. His education was paternal, being 
obtained in part at a private school taught by his father, while minister 
at Shepherdstown, and partly at Hampden Sidney College, of which 
Dr. Hoge became president, when his son was about seventeen years 
of age. After serving in the office of tutor, young Hoge commenced 
the study of law with Henry E. Watkins, of Prince Edward. 
His instructor remarked the ease with which his pupil mastered 
the principles of law ; and that he possessed the faculty of gene- 
ralization, embracing analogies, to a high degree. To this was 
united an imagination that could invest any subject with interest, by 
its gentle touches, like the morning light upon the hills and valleys. 
After much reflection he came to prefer theology to law, the ministry 
of the gospel to the bar; and in face of great inducements to prose- 
cute the legal profession, he made preparation, under his father's 
teaching, for the ministry. He was licensed by Hanover Presbytery, 
at Old Concord, April 20th, 1810, in company with Charles H. 
Kennon. In 1811, he was transferred to Winchester Presbytery; 
and accepting a call from the churches of Tuscarora and Falling 
Waters, he was ordained in the regular form, Oct. 12th, at Tusca- 
rora Meeting House, near Martinsburg, after sermon, by Bev. Wil- 
liam Hill. His preaching attracted attention, both for its matter 
and manner. On so.ne important truth he usually erected a fabric 
inwrought with metaphysical reasoning, more or less apparent, gos- 
pel explanation, and discussion. He interwove, everywliere, figures, 
graphic scenes, and flights of fancy, and the visions of a gifted 
imagination, at times with simplicity, and at times Avitli gorgeous- 
ness, and carried his hearers along with him, deeply interested. All 
classes loved the man. The unpolished and uneducated hung upon 
his lips, and admired the same sentiments and sentences that charmed 
the refined and well disciplined. They gave as a reason — " It was 
beautiful, and spoke to the heart." Tne stream tiiat flowed from 
his fervid soul electrified his hearers. His mind acted quickly. 
His imagination lent its aid at his pleasure. A close student, his 
health iailed. He sought relief for iiis laboring lungs in the south 
of France. He was absent from his native land, on the ocean and 
in Europe, from the fall of 1814 to the summer of 1816. His resi- 
dence in Europe was a source of great piiysical improvement, and 
mental development. In his preaching, alter his return, he appeared 
to take larger views, and to express himself with a still greater degree 
of earnestness; and was more popular. The ctfect ot his sermon in 
Fredericksburg was not dissimilar to the experience in other places. 
38 



594 JAMES H. FITZGERALD. 

This admiration abundantly expressed produced no visible signs of 
self-gratulation. He bore himself with unusual dignity and kind- 
ness, never visibly puflfed up, or cast down, or deprived of his entire 
self possession. 

On the 6th of May, 1819, he was united in marriage to Miss Ann 
K. Hunter, of Martinsburg, Berkeley County, Virginia. This lady, 
left early a widow, with two small children, was blessed to rear those 
children, and still lives. When the church on Shockoe Hill was 
prepared for the Presbyterians that were gathered by Rev. John 
Blair, Mr. Hoge was removed to Richmond, and became their pas- 
tor ; having been released from the pastoral charge of Falling Waters, 
April 19th, 1822, and from Tuscarora on the 19th of the following 
June, and transferred to Hanover Presbytery on the 7th of the fol- 
lowing September. In this new field his popularity and usefulness 
were enlarged ; and for a time his health improved. The climate of 
Richmond was more genial to his lungs. But in two or three years 
it became evident that the race of this beloved and laborious minister 
of God must soon end. W^hile in Richmond he compiled a volume 
of his father's sermons, which was sent forth by the Franklin press ; 
and was making preparations to give to the public a memoir of that 
same father, written out with care, whilst residing in Martinsburg. 
He was active in giving permanency, and extensive efficiency, to the 
Theological Seminary in Prince Edward, taking hig stand among the 
foremost in the Synod. But the hand of death was on him : and he 
passed away. Noble in mind, dignified and courteous in church 
business and in social intercourse, devoted to works of benevolence, 
and the building of the church of the living God, one of nature's gen- 
tlemen, and Christ's humble servants, multitudes mourned what 
seemed to them a premature grave. 

James H. Fitzgerald. 

Mr. Fitzgerald, mentioned as an occasional hearer, at the Asy- 
lum Corner, became, in a few years, a resident at the Falls, and a 
regular worshipper with the congregation, and a ruling elder in the 
Church. Born in Cumberland County, liberally educated, and inherit- 
ing a competent estate, he was enabled to fill up the measure of duty 
as a private citizen, and to devote himself to labors for the welfare 
of his fellow men. Early in life he was called out from his retire- 
ment to represent the county in the Legislature of the State. The 
sphere of politics, however, was not the one in which he most 
delighted to serve his generation, and do good to the human race. 
Becoming connected by marriage with a family whose residence was 
at the falls of the Rappahannock, in the neighborhood of Fredericks- 
burg, he was led to make his home in that healthy and beautiful 
situation. And as elder in the Cliurch, trustee of Hampden Sidney 
College, director of Union Theological Seminary, President of the 
Central Board of Foreign Missions, and a helper in every good word 
and work, he expended his strength, and the resources of an ample 
income. His much beloved wife, the daughter of Francis Thornton, 
Esq., united cheerfully with him in his principles of religion, domes- 



JAMES H. FITZGERALD. 595 

tic action, and public intercourse ; and "was, with his full approba- 
tion, a hearty directress and patroness of the Orphan Asylum in 
Fredericksburg, a founder of schools of merit in Fauquier, where 
they, for a series of years, passed their summer, and an active 
co-operator with the little church at Warrenton, in her efforts for 
excellence and enlargement. Tall, erect, symmetrically formed, 
with light hair, and an early tendency to baldness, with a counte- 
nance expressive of frankness and benevolence, easy and gentle in 
his motions, he mingled dignity and kindness in his manners ; and 
at the first appearance prepossessed strangers. The favorable im- 
pression Avas not lost by prolonged acquaintance. Intimacy always 
ripened into friendship ; and his friendships and his friends were 
abiding. Unostentatious in dress, or equipage, or style of living, he 
practised a generous hospitality. An economist of the highest kind, 
producing, and avoiding useless expenditures, he devoted his ample 
income as a Christian benefactor. The kindness of his disposition 
was equalled by the firmness of his moral principles. He carefully 
avoided prominence in any cause or act in which he was associated 
with others. When compelled to take the highest seat, his refined 
moral sympathies made him peculiarly careful of the boundaries of 
right, and feeling, and propriety. He seemed to make every one a 
leader rather than himself. In doing a kindness he seemed to be the 
obliged person. In the good order and quietness of any assembly 
over Avhich he presided, which generally might be remarked for its 
completeness, he seemed to have received a favor for which he thanked 
the body. With all this, there was a resolution to defend the 
right, which became the more evident, the greater the necessity for 
its exercise. Naturally gentle, he was truly brave ; retiring and 
unpresuming, he was strictly honorable. No man ever saw him 
tremble in danger, or agitated in perilous circumstances. In the 
judicatories of the Church, which he very generally attended as 
representative, he was always a welcome member, a model of pro- 
priety in action, and coolness of judgment, and correctness in deci- 
sion. Through him the intiuencc of the Church in Fredericksburg 
was commanuing ; and in him the Church in Warrenton had a firm 
friend and generous helper. 

In those tmies and trials of the Church, commonly referred to as the 
times of lbi»7, Mr. Fitzgerald had a part. He read and pondered 
much on the conditiun of the Church and the current of events ; and 
was one of those who believed, in 1837, that the first step towards 
peace and prosperity in the Clmrch, Avas tlie separation of the dis- 
cordant elements. In reference to the acts of the Assembly of 
1837, of which he was a member, from Winchester Presbytery, he 
said, while they were in agitation, " I do not see how we can do 
better;" and, after they were determined upon, he often said, "I 
do not now see how we could have done better." He had never 
cherished unkind feelings for the brethren from whom he w;is sepa- 
rated. He cherished nothing but kindness for them after the sepa- 
ration, wliile he maintained, always and everywhere, that the different 
portions of the Presljyteriau Church, having different principles and 



596 JAMES H. FITZGERALD. 

plans of cliurch action, and different views of some important doc- 
trinal subjects, would be in less harmony, in one Assemlilv, than in 
two ; and that by consent of the prominent actors on both sides, 
the time had arrived, in 1837, for some decisive steps to be talcen. 
The particular mode and lino of divisions adopted, were esteemed 
preferable to further contention, or any other proposed plan of 
separation. The difficulties he understood, the perplexities he felt, 
and the consequences he was willing to abide, and never regretted 
the part he had acted. 

For various reasons relating to his health, in the year 1851 he 
visited Europe, accompanied by his wife. For a time the change of 
climate, the journeying, and the medical assistance obtained in Paris, 
had an apparent beneficial effect, and he was preparing to return to 
Virginia, with cheering prospects of prolonged usefulness and health. 
Suddenly, the symptoms of his disease assumed a fatal aspect. He 
heard the announcement of his physician, that the surgical opera- 
tion, which had been altogether favorable in its appearance, would 
soon terminate in death, with a calmness that showed that the 
thoughts of death were not strangers to him, and preparation for 
its approach not a new work. The physician stood amazed at his 
patient. He had wondered at him, during the whole attendance 
upon him. His calmness, his entire politeness, his carefulness of 
the comfort of others, his occasional pleasant reference to religion, 
its principles and hopes, all had made a deep impression. The com- 
posure with which the dying man set about the arrangement of his 
affairs, for immediate dissolution, affected all beholders ; and the 
quietness with which he committed himself to the Lord Christ, 
consoled his wife, whom, in anticipation of her trial and loneliness, 
he had affectionately committed to the same Lord. In the clear 
exercise of his reason, and in full faith, hope and charity, he met 
death in the city of Paris, May 6th, 1852. The habits of that 
city, in disposing of the dead, rallied the widow from her deep asto- 
nishment at the unexpected departure of her husband ; and, without 
a single relative or American friend, she speedily embarked A^ith 
the body of her husband for America. With appropriate services, 
his friends and members of the Church in Fredericksburg, deposited 
the remains of Mr. Fitzgerald in the private burial-ground at the 
Falls, on the second day of June. The sermon delivered by the 
Kev. G. W. M'Phail, on the occasion, is preserved in print, and 
characterizes the departed Elder as a model of the Christian gentle- 
man. No one great act immortalized him : but a constant succession 
of duties well performed, filled up the beautiful picture of Christian 
excellence. 



I 



THE END, 



X3 



ho ? 






^-^ ^ 






o^' 






,-5,^ • •■ * '^■, ,-0- 



^OO^ 









,-0' 



..'^ 



">. 



,-0 









,0^^ 



-^^ 






^>,,^' 



<b^ %. 



0^^ 



■X^ 



<' ''. 



,0 o^ 









<^. a^' 



V 









'V 



oV 






0^ . s^ V '/, ^ 



.V-' .<^ 



.^^' 









V 



■^o'^ 
v^^ •% 






0^' 






- - ^ 















0^ . ^ "^ •' « ■-%. 









vOo. 



:C 



^0 



... , ^ V, '^^ 



■> 



.o^ 



'^• 






^^ 






-^,^' 



.•V 






V: 









.^^ ^'K 






°^. 









^ sO; 



:3^ "^ 












<- 






-->, / 



o o 



'■ V. 






:-^'^' s 









.^^^' 



.^'''V 









vV '•=^- 



'■:z. v^^ 


















■i;-' 






^. v-^^' -'^.^ 



^^- >^- 



•/■ 



'^.<. 






\^ •^-. 






